The tactiks of Ælian or art of embattailing an army after ye Grecian manner Englished & illustrated wth figures throughout: & notes vpon ye chapters of ye ordinary motions of ye phalange by I.B. The exercise military of ye English by ye order of that great generall Maurice of Nassau Prince of Orange &c Gouernor & Generall of ye vnited Prouinces is added
         Tactica. English
         Aelianus.
      
       
         
           1616
        
      
       Approx. 686 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 142 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A05855
         STC 161
         ESTC S106791
         99842501
         99842501
         7163
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A05855)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7163)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 607:04)
      
       
         
           
             The tactiks of Ælian or art of embattailing an army after ye Grecian manner Englished & illustrated wth figures throughout: & notes vpon ye chapters of ye ordinary motions of ye phalange by I.B. The exercise military of ye English by ye order of that great generall Maurice of Nassau Prince of Orange &c Gouernor & Generall of ye vnited Prouinces is added
             Tactica. English
             Aelianus.
             Gelius, Aegidius, engraver.
             Bingham, John, Captain.
          
           [4], 159, [9] p., [50] plates, some folded
           
             [Printed at Eliot's Court Press] for Laurence Lisle & are to be sold at his shoppe at ye signe of the Tigers head in Paules Churche yard,
             At London :
             [1616]
          
           
             A translation of: Tactica.
             Translator's dedication signed: Io: Bingham.
             The title page is engraved and signed: Egidius Gelius sculpsit A 1616 Woudrichemij in Hollandia.
             Identification of printer and publication date from STC.
             With three final contents leaves; the last leaf is blank.
             Running title reads: The tacticks of Ælian.
             In this state the contents begin on p. 5.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Military art and science -- Greece -- Early works to 1800.
           Military art and science -- England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TACTIKS
           OF
           AELIAN
        
         
           Or
           art
           of
           embattailing
           an
           army
           after
           the
           Grecian
           manner
        
         
           
             Englished
             &
             illustrated
             with
             figures
             throughout
             ;
             &
             notes
             vpon
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             ordinary
             motions
             of
             the
             Phalange
             by
             I.
             B.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             exercise
             military
             of
             the
             English
             by
             the
             order
             of
             that
             great
          
           Generall
           Maurice
           of
           Nassau
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           
             &
             ▪
          
           Gouernor
           &
           Generall
           
             of
             the
             vnited
             Prouinces
             is
             added
          
        
         
           
             At
             London
             for
             Laurence
             Lisle
             &
             are
             to
             be
             sold
             at
             his
             shoppe
             at
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Tigers
             head
             in
             Paules
             Churche
             yarde
          
        
         
           
             The
             Peerlesse
             Macedon
             ,
             chvlde
             of
             triūphāt
             vict●…
             Presents
             his
             armes
             ,
             his
             arte
             of
             warr
             ,
             G'fortūe
             vnto
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             warre
             is
             a
             necessary
             schoole
             of
             necessary
             knowledge
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Gelius
             Sculpvt
          
           
             Woudrichemÿ
             in
             Hollandia
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               MY●IFICENTIA
               REGIA
               1715
               GEORGIVS
               D.G.
               MAG
               .
               BR
               VR
               .
               ET
               ●●●
               REX
               FD.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           AND
           MIGHTY
           CHARLES
           ,
           ONLY
           SONNE
           OF
           HIS
           MAIESTY
           ,
           PRINCE
           OF
           Wales
           ,
           DVKE
           of
           Cornewall
           ,
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           Albany
           ,
           MARQVISE
           
             of
             Ormont
          
           ,
           EARLE
           
             of
             Chester
             ,
             and
             Ross
          
           ,
           LORD
           of
           Admanoch
           ,
           and
           KNIGHT
           of
           the
           
             most
             noble
             order
             of
             the
          
           Garter
           .
        
         
           HOw
           much
           the
           Graecians
           excelled
           all
           other
           Nations
           in
           the
           Sciences
           called
           Liberall
           ,
           is
           better
           knowne
           in
           generall
           ,
           then
           needfull
           at
           this
           time
           particularly
           to
           be
           rehearsed
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           .
           The
           Romans
           themselues
           albeit
           otherwise
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           measure
           thirsty
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           challenging
           to
           themselues
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           grauity
           ,
           constancie
           ,
           greatnesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           skill
           of
           war
           ,
           contended
           not
           herein
           ,
           but
           freely
           left
           them
           the
           possession
           of
           that
           praise
           vnquestioned
           .
           For
           warre
           it
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           at
           this
           time
           to
           make
           comparison
           ,
           or
           commit
           the
           two
           Nations
           together
           .
           The
           controuersie
           is
           already
           moued
           by
           other
           ,
           and
           hangeth
           vndecided
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           learning
           .
           Thus
           much
           ,
           me
           thinks
           ,
           I
           may
           truly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Graecians
           were
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           variety
           of
           actions
           ,
           and
           long
           experience
           reduced
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Armes
           into
           an
           Arte
           ,
           and
           gaue
           precepts
           for
           the
           orderly
           mouing
           a
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           moments
           of
           victory
           rested
           not
           in
           the
           
           hands
           of
           multitudes
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           few
           men
           rightly
           instructed
           to
           manage
           armes
           ,
           and
           trained
           vp
           in
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           field
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           they
           had
           almost
           in
           all
           Cities
           amongst
           them
           Masters
           of
           Armes
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Tacticks
           ,
           which
           deliuered
           the
           Arte
           Military
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           desirous
           to
           learne
           .
           Out
           of
           whose
           Schooles
           issued
           those
           chiefs
           of
           warre
           in
           number
           so
           many
           ,
           in
           skill
           so
           exquisite
           ,
           in
           valor
           so
           peerelesse
           ,
           in
           all
           vertues
           beseeming
           great
           Generals
           so
           admirable
           ,
           that
           no
           Nation
           of
           Europe
           euen
           to
           this
           day
           hath
           been
           able
           to
           match
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           ouer-match
           their
           fame
           ,
           and
           glory
           .
           And
           the
           time
           was
           when
           the
           Lacedemonians
           exceeded
           the
           rest
           in
           Martiall
           skill
           ,
           and
           were
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Souldiers
           of
           Greece
           ;
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           they
           aduanced
           themselues
           to
           the
           Principality
           of
           Greece
           ,
           which
           they
           held
           with
           such
           reputation
           ,
           that
           an
           enemie
           by
           the
           space
           of
           500
           yeares
           was
           not
           seene
           within
           their
           Territory
           .
           Till
           at
           last
           growing
           insolent
           ,
           and
           surfeiting
           of
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           able
           to
           brooke
           their
           owne
           fortune
           ,
           they
           sought
           to
           oppresse
           ,
           and
           with
           wrong
           and
           force
           to
           possesse
           the
           City
           of
           Thebes
           ,
           and
           stirred
           vp
           
             Epaminond
             as
             a
             The
             ban
          
           by
           birth
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           tender
           yeares
           nourished
           by
           his
           fathers
           care
           in
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           the
           science
           of
           Armes
           ,
           to
           oppose
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           two
           battailes
           ,
           the
           one
           at
           Leuctra
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           Mantinea
           so
           broke
           their
           forces
           ,
           that
           from
           that
           day
           forth
           they
           were
           neuer
           able
           to
           recouer
           their
           wonted
           authority
           ,
           and
           power
           in
           the
           field
           .
           Philip
           the
           sonne
           of
           Amyntas
           King
           of
           Macedonia
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           was
           deliuered
           as
           a
           hostage
           to
           the
           Thebans
           ,
           &
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           same
           house
           and
           learning
           with
           
             Epaminond
             as
          
           .
           He
           afterward
           became
           King
           of
           Macedonia
           ;
           which
           being
           of
           it selfe
           but
           a
           poore
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           before
           his
           time
           sometimes
           kept
           vnder
           by
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           the
           
             The
             bans
          
           ,
           &
           finding
           it
           at
           his
           entrance
           
           to
           the
           Crowne
           harried
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           by
           the
           Paeonians
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           pay
           tribute
           by
           the
           Illyrians
           ,
           by
           erecting
           a
           new
           arte
           ,
           and
           discipline
           of
           warre
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           exercised
           ,
           and
           enured
           his
           Macedonians
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           freed
           his
           Countrey
           from
           the
           Barbarous
           nations
           ,
           but
           also
           ouercame
           the
           Graecians
           ,
           accounted
           the
           only
           Masters
           of
           armes
           till
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           caused
           himselfe
           to
           be
           declared
           Generall
           of
           Greece
           against
           the
           Persians
           :
           against
           whom
           after
           he
           had
           made
           his
           full
           preparation
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           go
           in
           person
           .
           But
           being
           preuented
           by
           death
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           succession
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           execution
           of
           his
           designes
           to
           Alexander
           his
           sonne
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           before
           curiously
           instructed
           in
           the
           discipline
           of
           Armes
           inuented
           by
           himselfe
           .
           The
           same
           Alexander
           (
           being
           about
           20
           yeares
           of
           age
           )
           after
           he
           had
           vanqu●shed
           Darius
           in
           2
           great
           battailes
           in
           12
           yeeres
           ran
           through
           ,
           and
           subiected
           the
           spacious
           ,
           rich
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           kingdomes
           of
           Asia
           ,
           euen
           as
           far
           ,
           as
           the
           East
           Indies
           ,
           and
           with
           terror
           of
           armes
           made
           the
           whole
           world
           to
           tremble
           at
           his
           name
           .
           His
           kingdomes
           were
           after
           his
           death
           diuided
           amongst
           many
           Successors
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           same
           Arte
           military
           easily
           maintained
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           conquests
           .
           This
           Arte
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           at
           this
           time
           present
           vnto
           your
           Highnesse
           .
           It
           was
           comprised
           in
           writing
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           their
           works
           attained
           our
           age
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           of
           Aelian
           ;
           who
           hath
           in
           a
           small
           volume
           so
           expressed
           the
           arte
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           more
           short
           ,
           nothing
           more
           linked
           together
           in
           coherence
           of
           precepts
           ,
           and
           yet
           distinguished
           with
           such
           variety
           ,
           that
           all
           motions
           requisite
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           vsed
           in
           a
           Battaile
           are
           fully
           expressed
           therin
           .
           Aelian
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Adrian
           the
           Emperor
           .
           How
           much
           the
           booke
           was
           of
           ancient
           time
           esteemed
           may
           appeare
           by
           this
           alone
           ,
           that
           Leo
           a
           succeeding
           Emperor
           setting
           downe
           Martiall
           instructions
           for
           the
           gouernment
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           transcribeth
           whole
           passages
           out
           of
           Aelian
           ,
           &
           whensoeuer
           he
           citeth
           ,
           or
           nameth
           the
           Tacticks
           ,
           he
           giueth
           still
           the
           first
           place
           vnto
           Aelian
           .
           
           How
           be
           it
           the
           practise
           of
           Aelians
           precepts
           hath
           long
           lien
           wrapped
           vp
           in
           darknes
           ,
           &
           buried
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           in
           the
           ruines
           of
           time
           ,
           vntill
           it
           was
           reuiued
           ,
           &
           restored
           to
           light
           not
           long
           since
           in
           the
           vnited
           Prouinces
           of
           the
           low
           -
           Countries
           ,
           which
           Countries
           at
           this
           day
           are
           the
           Schoole
           of
           war
           ,
           whither
           the
           most
           Martiall
           spirits
           of
           Europe
           resort
           to
           lay
           downe
           the
           Apprentiship
           of
           their
           seruice
           in
           Armes
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           reuiued
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           that
           Heroicall
           Prince
           Maurice
           of
           Nassau
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           Gouernour
           ,
           and
           Generall
           of
           the
           ●aid
           Countries
           ,
           a
           Prince
           borne
           and
           bred
           vp
           in
           Armes
           ,
           and
           (
           beside
           the
           completenes
           of
           his
           other
           eminent
           vertues
           )
           for
           skill
           ,
           experience
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           military
           literature
           comparable
           to
           the
           greatest
           Generals
           ,
           that
           euer
           were
           .
           I
           haue
           of
           late
           aduentured
           to
           take
           from
           Aelian
           his
           Greekish
           cloake
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           him
           in
           English
           apparell
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           habit
           he
           might
           attend
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           with
           his
           seruice
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           were
           thought
           worthy
           of
           employment
           .
           He
           had
           before
           for
           his
           Patron
           Adrian
           ,
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           Ruler
           of
           the
           Roman
           world
           .
           Now
           he
           humbly
           craueth
           your
           HIGHNESSE
           fauour
           for
           his
           protection
           ,
           who
           as
           in
           Princely
           descent
           ,
           and
           succession
           of
           Royall
           blood
           you
           are
           farre
           superior
           ,
           so
           in
           vertues
           worthy
           of
           your
           birth
           ,
           and
           yeares
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           hopefull
           expectations
           are
           you
           nothing
           inferior
           to
           Adrian
           .
           It
           may
           please
           your
           Highnesse
           to
           regard
           him
           with
           a
           gratious
           eye
           ,
           and
           to
           esteeme
           the
           Presentor
           of
           him
           your
           faithfull
           bedesman
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           cease
           to
           pray
           to
           the
           mighty
           God
           of
           hosts
           ,
           to
           giue
           you
           conquest
           ouer
           all
           your
           enemies
           .
           From
           my
           Garrison
           at
           Woudrichem
           in
           Holland
           the
           20
           of
           September
           1616.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Highnesse
             most
             humbly
             deuoted
             ,
             IO
             :
             BINGHAM
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TACTICKS
           OF
           AELIAN
           or
           art
           of
           embattailing
           an
           army
           after
           the
           Grecian
           manner
           .
        
         
           THE
           Grecian
           arte
           of
           embattailing
           an
           army
           (
           most
           mightie
           
             Augustus
             Cesar
             Adrian
          
           )
           the
           antiquitie
           whereof
           reacheth
           back
           to
           the
           age
           wherein
           Homer
           lyved
           ,
           hath
           beene
           committed
           to
           wryting
           by
           many
           ,
           whose
           skill
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           was
           not
           reputed
           equal
           with
           myne
           :
           whereby
           I
           was
           induced
           to
           thinke
           it
           possible
           for
           me
           soe
           to
           deliver
           the
           groundes
           therof
           ,
           that
           posteritie
           should
           rather
           regard
           and
           esteeme
           my
           labors
           ,
           then
           theirs
           ,
           that
           before
           me
           haue
           handled
           the
           same
           argument
           .
           But
           weighing
           againe
           myn
           own
           ignorance
           (
           for
           I
           must
           confesse
           a
           truth
           )
           in
           that
           skill
           &
           practise
           of
           armes
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           in
           esteeme
           among
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           I
           was
           by
           feare
           with-held
           from
           reviving
           a
           science
           half
           dead
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           invention
           of
           that
           other
           by
           your
           auncestors
           ,
           altogeather
           out
           of
           request
           and
           vnregarded
           .
           Notwithstandīng
           comming
           afterward
           to
           Formie
           to
           doe
           my
           dutie
           to
           the
           1
           Emperour
           Nerva
           your
           maiesties
           father
           ,
           It
           was
           my
           fortune
           to
           spend
           sometime
           with
           2
           Frontine
           a
           man
           of
           Consular
           dignītie
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           reputacion
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           experience
           
           in
           militarie
           affaires
           :
           and
           after
           conference
           with
           him
           perceiving
           he
           imparted
           no
           lesse
           studie
           to
           the
           Grecian
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Romaine
           discipline
           of
           armes
           I
           began
           not
           to
           despise
           that
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           Frontine
           would
           not
           so
           much
           affect
           it
           ,
           if
           hee
           thought
           it
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Romaine
           .
           Having
           therefore
           in
           times
           past
           framed
           a
           project
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           daring
           then
           to
           publish
           it
           in
           regard
           of
           3
           your
           majesties
           incomparable
           valour
           ,
           and
           experience
           ,
           which
           make
           you
           famous
           aboue
           all
           General●s
           without
           exception
           ,
           that
           euer
           were
           :
           I
           haue
           of
           late
           taken
           it
           againe
           in
           hand
           ,
           &
           finished
           it
           ,
           being
           (
           if
           I
           deceaue
           not
           my self
           )
           a
           worke
           both
           worthy
           to
           be
           accompted
           of
           ,
           &
           of
           sufficiencie
           ,
           especially
           with
           such
           as
           are
           studious
           of
           the
           arte
           ,
           to
           obscure
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           auncient
           Tacticks
           .
           For
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           perspicuitie
           I
           dare
           bouldlie
           affirme
           ,
           the
           reader
           shall
           more
           advantage
           himselfe
           by
           this
           little
           volume
           ,
           then
           by
           al
           their
           writings
           :
           such
           is
           the
           order
           and
           methode
           ,
           I
           haue
           followed
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           durst
           scarcely
           offer
           it
           to
           your
           majestie
           who
           haue
           beene
           Generall
           of
           so
           greate
           warres
           ,
           least
           happily
           it
           proue
           too
           too
           slender
           a
           present
           ,
           &
           altogether
           vnworthy
           of
           your
           sacred
           viewe
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           your
           majestie
           shall
           bee
           pleased
           to
           thinke
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Greekish
           Theorie
           ,
           or
           a
           various
           discourse
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           it
           will
           giue
           you
           some
           little
           delight
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           you
           may
           therin
           behold
           4
           Alexander
           the
           Macedons
           manner
           of
           marshalling
           his
           fields
           .
           And
           for
           that
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           of
           your
           majesties
           more
           weightie
           affaires
           ,
           I
           haue
           reparted
           it
           into
           chapters
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           without
           reading
           the
           booke
           in
           few
           wordes
           take
           the
           somme
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           delivered
           ,
           and
           without
           losse
           of
           time
           find
           the
           places
           you
           are
           desirous
           to
           peruse
           .
        
         
           
           
             Notes
             .
          
           
             THe
             Tacticks
             ]
             
               As
               Taxis
               in
               a
               general
               sence
               signifieth
               order
               ,
               so
            
             Tacticos
             
               is
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               perteyning
               to
               order
               :
               but
               specially
               taken
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               parteyning
               to
               order
               of
               a
               battaile
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               embattailing
               of
               an
               army
               .
               Here
               of
               the
               arte
               of
               embattailing
               an
               army
               is
               called
            
             Tacticè
             ,
             
               and
               hee
               ,
               that
               is
               skillful
               ,
               and
               experienced
               in
               that
               arte
               .
            
             Tacticos
             (
             a
             
               Vegetius
               nameth
               him
            
             magistrum
             armorum
             )
             
               and
               the
               books
               written
               of
               the
               arte
               ,
            
             Tactica
             .
             
               And
               that
               this
               is
               the
               true
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               may
               appeare
               by
               Xenophons
               Cyropaedia
               ,
               where
               the
               arte
               Tactick
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               arte
               Imperatory
               ,
               or
               arte
               of
               a
               Generall
               .
               Hee
               induceth
               Cyrus
               ,
               in
               a
               discourse
               with
               his
               father
               speaking
               thus
               :
            
             b
             In
             the
             end
             you
             asked
             mee
             what
             my
             master
             taught
             mee
             ,
             when
             hee
             professed
             to
             teach
             the
             art
             Imperatory
             .
             And
             when
             I
             answered
             ,
             the
             Tacticks
             ,
             you
             smiled
             ,
             and
             asked
             particulerly
             ,
             what
             the
             Tacticks
             availed
             without
             provision
             of
             thinges
             necessary
             to
             liue
             by
             ?
             what
             without
             preservacion
             of
             health
             ?
             what
             without
             knowledge
             of
             arts
             invented
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             warre
             ?
             what
             without
             obedience
             ?
             so
             that
             you
             plainely
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Tacticks
             are
             but
             a
             small
             portion
             of
             the
             arte
             Imperatory
             ,
             or
             of
             commanding
             an
             army
             .
             
               Thus
               Xenophon
               :
               making
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               arte
               Imperatory
               ,
               &
               the
               arte
               Tactick
               .
               And
               in
               other
               place
               hee
               speaketh
               yet
               more
               particulerly
               :
            
             c
             Cyrus
             ,
             
               sayd
               hee
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             it
             not
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Tactick
             to
             enlarge
             onely
             ,
             or
             to
             stretch
             out
             in
             〈◊〉
             the
             front
             of
             his
             Phalange
             ,
             or
             to
             drawe
             it
             out
             in
             depth
             ,
             or
             to
             reduce
             it
             from
             a
             winge
             to
             a
             Phalange
             ,
             or
             to
             countermarche
             readily
             ,
             the
             enemy
             shewing
             himselfe
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             rear
             ,
             but
             to
             diuide
             it
             ,
             when
             need
             is
             ,
             &
             to
             place
             euery
             part
             for
             most
             advantage
             ,
             &
             to
             leade
             it
             on
             speedily
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             of
             prevention
             .
             
               Yet
               sometimes
               in
               a
               gener
               all
               signification
               books
               entreating
               of
               the
               whole
               arte
               of
               warr
               are
               called
               Tacticks
               :
               as
               the
               Constitutions
               military
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Leo
               are
               entituled
            
             Tactica
             Leonis
             ,
             
               perhaps
               of
               the
               best
               parte
               ,
               because
               the
            
             d
             
               arte
               of
               embattailing
               an
               army
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               esteemed
               the
               chiefest
               point
               of
               skill
               in
               a
               Generall
               .
               Howbeit
               Aelian
               in
               his
               title
               of
               this
               booke
               taketh
            
             Tacticè
             
               in
               the
               streighter
            
             
             
               signification
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               definitions
               ,
               he
               alleageth
               out
               of
               Aenaeas
               and
               Polibius
               :
               of
               whome
               the
               first
               defineth
               the
               art
               Tactick
            
             to
             bee
             a
             science
             of
             warlick
             motion
             ;
             
               with
               whome
               also
            
             f
             
               Leo
               agreeth
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               bee
            
             a
             skill
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             a
             man
             taking
             a
             multitude
             serviceable
             ,
             ordereth
             it
             into
             files
             ,
             and
             bodies
             ,
             and
             instructeth
             it
             sufficiently
             in
             all
             thinges
             apperteining
             to
             warre
             .
             
               Which
               two
               definitions
               comprehend
               in
               fewe
               words
               the
               argument
               of
               the
               whole
               booke
               .
               For
               first
               Aelian
               intreatcth
               of
            
             levieng
             ,
             
               &
               of
            
             arming
             
               men
               ,
               then
               of
            
             filing
             ,
             
               next
               of
            
             joyning
             files
             ,
             
               and
               making
            
             bodies
             ,
             
               after
               of
            
             ordering
             
               the
               whole
            
             Phalange
             ,
             or
             battaile
             ,
             
               further
               of
            
             motions
             requisit
             to
             affront
             the
             enemy
             ,
             
               whersoever
               he
               giveth
               on
               ,
               whether
               in
            
             front
             ,
             flank
             ,
             or
             reare
             ;
             
               lastly
               of
            
             marching
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               sondry
            
             formes
             of
             battailes
             
               carieng
               with
               them
               advantage
               of
               charging
               or
               repulsing
               the
               enemy
               in
               your
            
             marche
             .
             
               He
               ;
               that
               will
               further
               vnder
               stand
               the
               boundes
               of
               this
               arte
               ,
               let
               him
               reade
               in
               the
               21.
               chapter
               of
               Leo
               the
               58.
               section
               .
            
          
           
             
               1
               The
               Emperour
               Nerva
               your
               maiesties
               Father
               ]
               
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Nerva
                 here
                 mentioned
                 was
                 not
                 Nerva
                 Cocceius
                 ,
                 whoe
                 succeeded
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 but
                 Vlpius
                 Traianus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 called
                 Nerva
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 adopted
                 by
                 Nerva
                 Cocceius
                 ,
                 &
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 Aelian
                 termeth
                 him
                 Adrians
                 father
                 ,
                 indeed
                 Adrian
                 pretended
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Traians
                 sonne
                 by
                 adoption
                 .
                 But
              
               g
               
                 Dio
                 plainely
                 denieth
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 Spartian
                 saith
                 ,
              
               some
               reported
               hee
               was
               adopted
               by
               the
               faction
               of
               Plotina
               (
               Traians
               wife
               )
               by
               substituting
               one
               to
               speake
               with
               a
               faint
               voice
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               Traian
               vpon
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               whereas
               Traian
               was
               before
               departed
               this
               world
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Cosin
              
               
               
                 german
                 once
                 removed
                 to
                 Traian
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 his
                 father
                 dieng
                 ,
                 he
                 (
                 being
                 but
                 ten
                 yeares
                 olde
                 )
                 was
                 ward
                 to
                 Traian
                 (
                 then
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 one
                 Calius
                 Tatianus
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               To
               spend
               some
               time
               with
               Frontine
               ]
               
                 Frontine
                 heer
                 mentioned
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 wrote
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Strategemes
                 ,
                 now
                 extant
                 ,
                 &
                 commonly
                 ioyned
                 in
                 one
                 volume
                 with
                 Vegetius
                 .
                 Hee
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 curious
                 in
                 the
                 searche
                 of
                 the
                 Graecian
                 discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 preface
                 to
                 his
                 bookes
                 of
                 Strategemes
                 :
                 &
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 chapter
                 of
                 this
                 treatise
                 ,
                 is
                 reckoned
                 amongest
                 the
                 T
                 actick
                 writers
                 .
              
               a
               
                 Vegetius
                 reporteth
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Traian
                 .
                 Hee
                 lived
                 also
                 in
                 greate
                 reputation
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Vespasian
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 hee
                 ,
                 that
                 Tacitus
                 speaketh
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Iulius
                 Agricola
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 he
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 noe
                 more
                 then
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 &
                 certeine
                 monthes
                 betwixte
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 Traian
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 Vespasian
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 Frontine
                 is
                 reported
                 by
              
               b
               
                 Tacitus
                 to
                 haue
                 over
                 throwne
                 the
                 Silures
                 in
                 Britaine
                 .
                 Aelian
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapter
                 calleth
                 him
                 Fronto
                 .
                 Of
                 one
                 Fronto
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 Consul
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 Traian
                 ,
                 I
                 read
                 in
              
               c
               
                 Dio
                 ●whose
                 saying
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 :
              
               That
               it
               was
               ill
               to
               haue
               an
               Emperour
               ,
               vnder
               whome
               noe
               man
               might
               haue
               liberty
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               much
               worse
               to
               haue
               an
               Emperour
               ,
               vnder
               whome
               every
               man
               might
               doe
               what
               hee
               list
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 Fronto
                 was
                 not
                 Aelians
                 Fronto
                 .
                 Hee
                 was
                 called
                 Marcus
                 Cornelius
                 Fronto
                 ;
                 this
                 (
                 that
                 Aelian
                 speaketh
                 of
                 )
                 Iulius
                 Frontine
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 noe
                 wonder
                 that
                 Frontine
                 in
                 latine
                 should
                 be
                 called
              
               Fronto
               
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 vsual
                 for
                 the
                 Graecians
                 to
                 varie
                 ,
                 and
                 deflect
                 a
                 litle
                 from
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 latine
                 names
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               Your
               majesties
               incomparable
               valor
               &
               experience
               ]
               
                 That
                 this
                 praise
                 given
                 Adrian
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 without
                 cause
                 ,
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 which
              
               d
               
                 Aelius
                 Spartianus
                 writeth
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Adriā
                 .
                 His
                 wordes
                 haue
                 this
                 meaning
                 :
              
               After
               this
               ,
               taking
               his
               journey
               into
               France
               ,
               he
               was
               bowntifull
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               he
               sawe
               cause
               .
               From
               thence
               hee
               passed
               into
               Germany
               ,
               &
               being
               rather
               desirous
               of
               peace
               ,
               then
               warre
               ,
               yet
               hee
               so
               exercised
               his
               souldiers
               ,
               as
               though
               warre
               were
               at
               hand
               ;
               teaching
               them
               to
               indure
               paines
               &
               hardnesse
               ,
               himselfe
               giving
               an
               example
               of
               military
               life
               :
               gladly
               also
               vsing
               Camp
               fare
               ,
               as
               namely
               lard
               ,
               &
               cheese
               ,
               for
               meate
               ,
               &
               water
               mingled
               with
               vineger
               for
               drink
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               Scipio
               Aemilianus
               ,
               &
               of
               Metellus
               ,
               &
               of
               Traian
               the
               author
               of
               his
               preferment
               &
               rising
               ,
               bestowing
               rewardes
               vpon
               many
               ,
               honors
               vpon
               some
               ,
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               beare
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               seemed
               harshe
               in
               his
               commaundes
               .
               And
               surely
               it
               was
               hee
               next
               Octavius
               ,
               that
               vpheld
               military
               discipline
               (
               declyning
               nowe
               through
               the
               remissenesse
               of
               former
               Emperours
               )
               by
               ordering
               both
               the
               places
               of
               Commaunde
               ,
               &
               the
               payes
               ;
               never
               suffering
               any
               man
               to
               absent
               himselfe
               from
               the
               Campe
               ,
               but
               vpon
               just
               cause
               :
               measuring
               the
               worthe
               of
               Tribunes
               not
               by
               favour
               of
               the
               souldiers
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               owne
               desert
               ;
               exhorting
               ,
               &
               exciting
               all
               the
               rest
               by
               example
               of
               his
               owne
               vertue
               ,
               whilest
               hee
               often
               marched
               twenty
               miles
               on
               foote
               ,
               being
               fully
               armed
               ,
               broke
               downe
               banquetting
               howses
               ,
               and
               galleries
               ,
               &
               vaults
               for
               coolenesse
               ,
               &
               arbors
               ,
               wheresoever
               hee
               fownd
               them
               in
               the
               Campe
               ;
               &
               was
               seene
               in
               a
               plaine
               garment
               vsually
               ;
               wore
               a
               baudricke
               not
               garnished
               with
               gold
               ,
               buttons
               without
               gemmes
               ;
               scarcely
               allowing
               an
               ivory
               handle
               to
               his
               sword
               ;
               visited
               his
               sick
               souldiers
               in
               their
               lodgings
               ,
               himselfe
               chose
               out
               the
               grownd
               to
               encampe
               in
               :
               made
               noe
               Captaine
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               of
               a
               strong
               body
               ,
               no●
               Tribune
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               growne
               beard
               ,
               or
               of
               age
               ,
               that
               by
               prudence
               ,
               and
               yeares
               was
               able
               to
               sway
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               place
               :
               nor
               suffred
               him
               to
               take
               ought
               from
               the
               souldier
               ;
               removed
               all
               d●licacies
               ;
               and
               lastly
               reformed
               theire
               armes
               ,
               and
               baggage
               .
               Hee
               had
               besides
               consideration
               of
               the
               age
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               allowing
               none
               younger
               ,
               then
               was
               befitting
               vertue
               ;
               nor
               elder
               ,
               then
               stood
               with
               the
               lawes
               of
               humanity
               ,
               to
               bee
               conversant
               in
               the
               Campe
               ,
               contrary
               
               to
               old
               custome
               ,
               and
               vsage
               :
               and
               gaue
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               particuler
               knowledge
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               what
               theire
               number
               was
               .
               Furthermore
               hee
               was
               carefull
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               controversies
               betwixt
               souldier
               and
               souldier
               ,
               and
               searched
               with
               great
               attentiuenesse
               into
               the
               revenues
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               supply
               ,
               what
               was
               wanting
               ;
               endevouring
               notwithstanding
               aboue
               all
               neither
               to
               buy
               ,
               nor
               feede
               ought
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               for
               vse
               .
               Wherefore
               when
               he
               had
               fashioned
               his
               souldiers
               to
               his
               owne
               example
               ,
               he
               passed
               over
               into
               Britaine
               ,
               where
               hee
               corrected
               many
               thinges
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               drew
               a
               wall
               along
               by
               the
               space
               of
               eighty
               mile
               ;
               wherewith
               hee
               diuided
               the
               Romans
               from
               the
               barbarous
               people
               .
               
                 Hetherto
                 Spartian
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 recited
                 the
                 history
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 might
                 represent
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 Generall
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               Alexander
               the
               Macedons
               manner
               .
               ]
               
                 That
                 this
                 booke
                 comprehendeth
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 discipline
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shewe
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 as
                 particulers
                 offer
                 themselues
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 let
                 this
                 suffice
                 for
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 Aelian
                 doubteth
                 not
                 to
                 affirme
                 it
                 to
                 Adrian
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 excellently
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 language
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 skill
                 hee
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 authoritie
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 censured
                 so
                 grosse
                 an
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 Aelian
                 reporteth
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           Chapters
           of
           the
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Authors
             ,
             that
             haue
             written
             Tacticks
             ;
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             profitt
             of
             the
             arte
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             praeparation
             of
             warlike
             forces
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             armed
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             framinge
             of
             a
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             definition
             of
             the
             art
             Tactick
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             file
             or
             decury
             ,
             is
             and
             of
             how
             many
             men
             it
             consisteth
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             order
             and
             partes
             of
             a
             file
             or
             decury
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             joyning
             files
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             a
             Phalange
             :
             the
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             thereof
             ;
             of
             Ranking
             ,
             and
             filinge
             .
             The
             division
             of
             the
             Phalange
             into
             winges
             ,
             The
             place
             of
             the
             armed
             foote
             ,
             of
             the
             light
             armed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Horse
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             armed
             foote
             ,
             of
             the
             light
             armed
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             horse
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             severall
             partes
             ,
             and
             the
             Commaunders
             of
             the
             seuerall
             partes
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             numbers
             vnder
             theire
             Commaunds
             .
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             precedence
             ,
             &
             dignitie
             of
             places
             in
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Phalange
             .
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             distances
             to
             bee
             observed
             betwixt
             souldier
             ,
             and
             souldier
             in
             opening
             ,
             or
             shutting
             the
             Phalange
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             arming
             of
             the
             Phalange
             .
             Chap
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             worth
             the
             file-leaders
             ,
             and
             next
             followers
             should
             be
             of
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Macedonian
             Phalange
             ,
             &
             the
             length
             of
             the
             souldiers
             pikes
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             the
             light
             armed
             ,
             &
             the
             number
             of
             euery
             file
             of
             them
             .
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             light
             armed
             .
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             light
             armed
             .
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             fashion
             of
             horse
             battailes
             ;
             the
             Rhombe
             ,
             the
             wedge
             ,
             &
             the
             Square
             .
             Chap.
             18
          
           
             Why
             Rhōbs
             were
             first
             brought
             into
             vse
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             diverse
             formes
             of
             thē
             .
             Cha.
             19
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             horsemen
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             &
             the
             number
             of
             the
             vsuall
             horse-battaile
             ,
             and
             the
             degrees
             &
             names
             of
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             horse
             in
             generall
             .
             Chap.
             20
          
           
             The
             diligence
             to
             bee
             vsed
             in
             choise
             ,
             and
             exercise
             ,
             of
             the
             best
             formes
             of
             battailes
             .
             Chap.
             21
          
           
             Of
             Chariotts
             ;
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             Commaunders
             .
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Elephants
             :
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             theire
             Rulers
             .
             Chap
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             militarie
             motions
             expressed
             in
             this
             booke
             .
             Chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Of
             turning
             ,
             and
             double
             turning
             of
             the
             souldiers
             faces
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             embattailed
             .
             Chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Of
             wheeling
             ,
             double
             ,
             and
             treble
             wheeling
             of
             a
             battaile
             ,
             and
             of
             returning
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             .
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Of
             filing
             ,
             ranking
             ,
             and
             restoring
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             .
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Of
             Counter
             march
             ,
             and
             the
             diverse
             kinds
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Of
             doubling
             ,
             and
             the
             kinds
             thereof
             .
             Chap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             broadfronted
             Phalange
             ,
             the
             deepe
             Phalange
             ,
             or
             Herse
             ,
             and
             the
             vneuen
             fronted
             Phalange
             .
             Chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Of
             Parembole
             ,
             Protaxis
             ,
             Epitaxis
             ,
             Prostaxis
             ,
             Entaxis
             &
             Hypotaxis
             .
             Chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             how
             the
             motions
             ,
             of
             the
             
               wheeling
               ,
               Double
            
             ,
             and
             
               Treble
               wheeling
            
             of
             a
             battaile
             are
             to
             bee
             made
             .
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Of
             closing
             of
             the
             battaile
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             middest
             .
             Chap.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             and
             advantage
             of
             these
             exercises
             of
             armes
             .
             Chap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Of
             signes
             of
             directions
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             bee
             given
             to
             the
             army
             ,
             and
             theire
             seuerall
             kinds
             .
             Chap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Of
             Marching
             ;
             of
             diverse
             kinds
             ,
             of
             battailes
             fitt
             for
             a
             Marche
             ;
             of
             the
             right
             Induction
             ,
             of
             the
             Coelemboles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Triphalange
             to
             bee
             opposed
             against
             the
             Coelemboles
             .
             Chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Of
             Paragoge
             or
             Deduction
             .
             Chap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Phalange
             called
             Amphistomus
             .
             Chap.
             38.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Phalange
             called
             Antistomus
             .
             Chap.
             39.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Diphalange
             called
             Antistomus
             .
             Chap.
             40.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Phalange
             called
             Peristomus
             .
             Chap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Phalange
             called
             Himoiostomus
             and
             of
             the
             Plinthium
             .
             Chap.
             42.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Phalange
             called
             Heterostomus
             .
             Chap.
             43.
             
          
           
             Againe
             of
             the
             horsebattaile
             called
             the
             Rhombe
             ,
             and
             the
             foote
             halfe-moone
             to
             encounter
             it
             .
             Chap.
             44.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             horse
             battaile
             Heteromeres
             ,
             and
             the
             broad
             
               fronted
               foote
               battaile
            
             to
             be
             opposed
             against
             it
             .
             Chap.
             45.
             
          
           
             Of
             another
             kinde
             of
             Rhombe
             for
             Horsemen
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Epicampios
               Emprosthia
            
             to
             encounter
             it
             .
             Chap.
             46.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             foote
             battaile
             called
             Cyrte
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             sett
             against
             the
             Epicampios
             .
             Chap.
             47.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Horse
             battaile
             ,
             which
             is
             square
             in
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             wedge
             of
             foote
             to
             bee
             opposed
             against
             it
             .
             Chap.
             48.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               Foote
               battaile
            
             called
             Plaesium
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Sawefronted
               foote
               battaile
            
             to
             encounter
             it
             .
             Chap.
             49.
             
          
           
             
             Of
             overfronting
             the
             enemies
             battaile
             ,
             and
             overwinging
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             Attenuation
             .
             Chap.
             50.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             leading
             of
             the
             Cariage
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             Chap.
             51.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             wordes
             of
             cōmaund
             ,
             &
             of
             certain
             Rules
             to
             be
             observed
             therin
             .
             Chap.
             52
          
           
             Of
             silence
             to
             be
             vsed
             by
             souldiers
             .
             Chap.
             53.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             pronouncing
             the
             wordes
             of
             Commaunde
             .
             Chap.
             54.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             Authors
             that
             haue
             written
             Tacticks
             ;
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             profitt
             ,
             of
             the
             Arte.
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             
          
           
             HOmer
             the
             Poet
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             the
             first
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             we
             reade
             of
             )
             that
             had
             the
             skill
             of
             imbattailing
             an
             army
             ,
             and
             that
             admired
             men
             indued
             with
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Mnestheus
             of
             whome
             he
             writeth
             .
          
           
             
               His
               like
               no
               liuing
               wight
               was
               found
               ,
               nor
               any
               age
               did
               yeild
               ,
            
             
               To
               Marshall
               Troopes
               of
               horse
               ,
               or
               bandes
               of
               foote
               in
               bloudie
               field
               .
            
          
           
             Concerning
             Homers
             discipline
             militarie
             ,
             the
             workes
             of
             Stratocles
             ,
             &
             of
             1
             Frontine
             a
             man
             of
             Consular
             dignitie
             ,
             in
             our
             time
             are
             to
             be
             read
             .
             2
             Aeneas
             perfected
             the
             Theorie
             thereof
             at
             large
             publishing
             many
             volumes
             of
             warfare
             ,
             which
             were
             abridged
             by
             3
             Cyneas
             the
             Thessalian
             .
             Likewise
             4
             Pyrrhus
             the
             Epirote
             wrote
             Tacticks
             ,
             and
             his
             sonne
             5
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             Clearchus
             ,
             and
             Pausanias
             ,
             and
             6
             Euangelus
             ,
             &
             7
             Polibius
             the
             Megapolitan
             (
             a
             man
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             Scipioes
             companyon
             )
             &
             Eupolemus
             ,
             and
             8
             Iphicrates
             ;
             9
             Possidonius
             also
             the
             Stoick
             sett
             forth
             the
             art
             of
             warre
             ,
             &
             many
             other
             ,
             some
             in
             Introductions
             ,
             as
             Brion
             ,
             some
             in
             large
             Tactick
             volumes
             .
             Al
             which
             ,
             I
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             yet
             thinke
             it
             not
             much
             to
             purpose
             to
             mention
             perticulerlie
             ;
             being
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             beene
             the
             manner
             of
             those
             writers
             for
             the
             most
             parte
             ,
             to
             applie
             theire
             stile
             not
             to
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             are
             alreadie
             acquainted
             with
             the
             matters
             they
             intreat
             of
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             impediments
             ,
             which
             presented
             themselues
             to
             mee
             ,
             when
             first
             I
             gaue
             my
             minde
             to
             the
             studie
             of
             this
             art
             ,
             as
             namely
             neither
             to
             happen
             vpon
             sufficient
             Instructours
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             find
             light
             ,
             or
             perspicuitie
             enough
             in
             the
             precepts
             delivered
             :
             I
             will
             endevour
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             to
             remoue
             out
             of
             other
             mens
             way
             .
             And
             as
             often
             as
             wordes
             shall
             faile
             to
             expresse
             my
             meaning
             ,
             I
             will
             for
             plainenes
             sake
             ,
             vse
             the
             direction
             of
             figures
             ,
             and
             pourtraicts
             ,
             adioyning
             thereby
             the
             view
             of
             the
             ey
             ,
             as
             an
             aide
             ,
             and
             assistance
             ,
             to
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             &
             withall
             retaine
             the
             termes
             of
             auncient
             authours
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shal
             follow
             this
             booke
             for
             an
             introduction
             ,
             being
             therein
             exercised
             both
             to
             the
             same
             wordes
             ;
             &
             also
             to
             the
             vsage
             of
             things
             expressed
             in
             them
             ,
             may
             grow
             as
             it
             were
             acquainted
             ,
             and
             imagine
             himselfe
             no
             straunger
             ,
             when
             he
             cōmeth
             to
             read
             their
             workes
             .
             By
             which
             waies
             by
             me
             prescribed
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             they
             will
             easely
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             art
             of
             all
             other
             is
             of
             most
             vse
             ,
             may
             appeare
             by
             Plato
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             lawes
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
               That
               the
               Cretan
               Law
               giver
               so
               contrived
               his
               Laws
               ,
               as
               if
               men
               were
               alway
               praepared
               to
               fight
               .
               For
               all
               cities
               haue
               by
               nature
               vnproclaimed
               warre
               one
               against
               another
               .
            
             Which
             being
             so
             :
             what
             discipline
             is
             more
             to
             bee
             esteemed
             ,
             or
             more
             avaylable
             to
             mans
             life
             ,
             then
             this
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 IT
                 seemeth
                 by
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Authors
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 of
                 auncient
                 time
                 written
                 Tactiks
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 many
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 haue
                 given
                 themselues
                 to
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplation
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 besides
                 theire
                 knowledge
                 in
                 good
                 letters
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 actors
                 in
                 warre
                 themselues
                 ,
                 &
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 )
                 principall
                 actors
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 Generalls
                 ,
                 other
                 the
                 next
                 degree
                 to
                 generalls
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 heere
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 whose
                 workes
                 are
                 extant
                 .
                 Where
                 by
                 may
                 be
                 esteemed
                 the
                 inestimable
                 losse
                 ,
                 these
                 later
                 ages
                 haue
                 suffred
                 in
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 such
                 excellent
                 monuments
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 terme
                 them
                 without
                 offence
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 seene
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 but
                 excellent
                 ,
                 can
                 proceed
                 from
                 men
                 of
                 such
                 excellencie
                 in
                 theire
                 profession
                 ?
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 parte
                 of
                 those
                 were
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 finding
                 litle
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 auncient
                 writers
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kind
                 are
                 Eupolemus
                 ,
                 Stratocles
                 ,
                 Hermias
                 ,
                 Clear
                 chus
                 ,
                 Pausanias
                 :
                 albeit
                 such
                 names
                 may
                 often
                 bee
                 founde
                 :
                 The
                 rest
                 are
                 specially
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 commended
                 .
                 Of
                 whome
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 finde
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Frontine
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Consular
                 dignity
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   noted
                   some
                   what
                   of
                   Frontine
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   ,
                   other
                   workes
                   ,
                   besides
                   his
                   stratagemes
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   booke
                   of
                   Tacticks
                   ,
                   whereof
                   Aelian
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   onely
                   adde
                   the
                   relation
                   of
                
                 a
                 
                   Vegetius
                   towching
                   Frontine
                   ,
                   who
                   writeth
                   thus
                   :
                
                 Cato
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 albeit
                 hee
                 had
                 beene
                 both
                 invinceable
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 Generall
                 of
                 great
                 armies
                 ,
                 beleeued
                 yet
                 hee
                 should
                 more
                 profit
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 laid
                 downe
                 in
                 writing
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 warre
                 .
                 For
                 valiant
                 actes
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 mans
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 things
                 written
                 for
                 the
                 profite
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 haue
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 Frontine
                 :
                 whose
                 industry
                 herein
                 was
                 greatly
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Traian
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Aenaeas
                 perfected
                 the
                 Theory
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Aenaeas
                   is
                   mentioned
                   by
                
                 b
                 
                   Polybius
                   in
                   his
                   10.
                   book
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   discourseth
                   of
                   signes
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   beacons
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   an
                   enemy
                   approacheth
                   to
                   any
                   parte
                   of
                   our
                   Countrey
                   .
                   His
                   bookes
                   were
                   intituled
                
                 Commentaries
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Generall
                 
                   as
                   Polybius
                   saith
                   ;
                   &
                   Aelian
                   heere
                   calleth
                   them
                
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Generall
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   title
                   being
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   effect
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   bookes
                   none
                   haue
                   reached
                   to
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   alone
                   ,
                   which
                   compriseth
                   precepts
                   of
                   defending
                   a
                   towne
                   besieged
                   ,
                   &
                   some
                   5.
                   or
                   6.
                   years
                   agoe
                   came
                   first
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                   &
                   priuitie
                   :
                   that
                   worthy
                   man
                   Isaac
                   Casaubon
                   ,
                   the
                   learned
                   ornament
                   of
                   his
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   of
                   England
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   lived
                   there
                   )
                   being
                   the
                   setter
                   forth
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   adioyned
                   to
                   his
                   edition
                   of
                   Polybius
                   .
                   These
                   bookes
                   Tactick
                   of
                   Aenaeas
                   were
                   abridged
                   (
                   as
                   Aelian
                   saith
                   )
                   by
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Cyneas
                   the
                   Thessalian
                   ]
                   
                     Plutarchin
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Pyrrhus
                     telleth
                     vs
                     what
                     Cyneas
                     was
                     .
                  
                   c
                   There
                   was
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Pyrrhus
                   a
                   Thessalian
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   great
                   vnderstanding
                   :
                   &
                   whoe
                   having
                   heard
                   the
                   orator
                   Demosthenes
                   ,
                   seemed
                   alone
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   were
                   esteemed
                   eloquent
                   ,
                   to
                   renewe
                   in
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   the
                   hearers
                   an
                   image
                   &
                   shadowe
                   of
                   the
                   vehemencie
                   &
                   vigor
                   of
                   his
                   vtterance
                   .
                   Pyrrhus
                   held
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Court
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   vse
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   sending
                   him
                   in
                   embassages
                   to
                   people
                   and
                   Cities
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   embassages
                   hee
                   confirmed
                   the
                   saieng
                   of
                   Euripides
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     ever
                     force
                     can
                     doe
                     ,
                     with
                     trenchant
                     swoordes
                     :
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     ,
                     or
                     more
                     ,
                     is
                     wrought
                     by
                     pleasing
                     wordes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   was
                   Pyrrhus
                   wont
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Cyneas
                   had
                   gayned
                   more
                   Cities
                   with
                   his
                   eloquence
                   ,
                   then
                   himselfe
                   with
                   armes
                   .
                   By
                   occasion
                   whereof
                   he
                   did
                   
                   him
                   great
                   honor
                   ,
                   &
                   employed
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   principal
                   affaires
                   .
                   a
                   
                     Ti●lly
                     speaketh
                     of
                     his
                  
                   workes
                   :
                   your
                   letters
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   to
                   Papyrius
                   Paetus
                   )
                   haue
                   made
                   me
                   a
                   great
                   Generall
                   :
                   I
                   was
                   altogether
                   ignorant
                   of
                   your
                   so
                   great
                   skill
                   in
                   military
                   matters
                   .
                   I
                   see
                   you
                   haue
                   read
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Pyrrhus
                   &
                   Cynaeas
                   .
                   I
                   therefore
                   purpose
                   to
                   follow
                   your
                   counsel
                   :
                   this
                   yet
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   some
                   fewe
                   shippes
                   in
                   a
                   readinesse
                   vpō
                   the
                   sea-coast
                   .
                   They
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   better
                   armour
                   against
                   Parthian
                   horsemen
                   .
                   But
                   why
                   sport
                   wee
                   ?
                   you
                   knowe
                   not
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   a
                   Generall
                   you
                   haue
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   in
                   this
                   my
                   governement
                   fully
                   in
                   practise
                   expressed
                   Xenophons
                   institution
                   of
                   Cyrus
                   :
                   which
                   before
                   I
                   had
                   worne
                   a
                   pieces
                   with
                   reading
                   .
                   
                     Pyrrhus
                     &
                     Cynaeas
                     ,
                     hee
                     nameth
                     ,
                     as
                     two
                     principall
                     Authors
                     of
                     warlick
                     discipline
                     :
                     And
                     where
                     he
                     addeth
                     Xenophon
                     ,
                     whoe
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     named
                     by
                     Aelian
                     amongest
                     the
                     Tactick
                     writers
                     ,
                     deserveth
                     yet
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     pretermitted
                     ,
                     having
                     been
                     both
                     a
                     great
                     Cōmaunder
                     ,
                     &
                     besides
                     writtē
                     largely
                     of
                     military
                     matters
                     ,
                     whose
                     workes
                     also
                     are
                     now
                     extāt
                     ;
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     saith
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     .
                  
                   b
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   written
                   by
                   Xenophon
                   ,
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   truthe
                   of
                   an
                   history
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   patterne
                   of
                   just
                   governement
                   .
                   Whose
                   wondrous
                   grauity
                   is
                   by
                   that
                   Philosopher
                   matched
                   with
                   singuler
                   Curtesie
                   ,
                   which
                   bookes
                   our
                   Africanus
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   without
                   cause
                   )
                   was
                   never
                   wont
                   to
                   let
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   handes
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   Africanus
                   he
                   reporteth
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   his
                   c
                   Tusculan
                   quaestions
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 Pyrrhus
                 the
                 Epriote
                 wrote
                 Tacticks
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Pyrrhus
                   the
                   K.
                   of
                   Epirus
                   was
                   of
                   auncient
                   time
                   esteemed
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   be●●eneralls
                   ,
                   that
                   ever
                   was
                   .
                   What
                
                 d
                 
                   Anniballs
                   iudgement
                   was
                   of
                   him
                   Liuy
                   reporteth
                   ,
                   &
                
                 e
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Pyrrhus
                   .
                   And
                   Antigonus
                   being
                   demaunded
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   thought
                   the
                   greatest
                   generall
                   ,
                   then
                   living
                   ,
                   aunswered
                   Pyrrhus
                   .
                
                 And
                 where
                 other
                 Kings
                 imitated
                 Alexander
                 the
                 great
                 in
                 purple
                 apparaile
                 in
                 number
                 of
                 gardes
                 about
                 theire
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 carieng
                 the
                 necke
                 a
                 litleawry
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 speaking
                 lowde
                 ,
                 hee
                 alone
                 repraesented
                 him
                 in
                 exploictes
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 deedes
                 of
                 prowes
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   Plutarch
                
                 .
                 f
                 
                   Plutarch
                   saith
                   likewise
                
                 :
                 Towching
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 arte
                 military
                 howe
                 to
                 order
                 a
                 battaile
                 ,
                 and
                 howe
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 men
                 to
                 fighte
                 with
                 most
                 advantage
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 draw
                 proofe
                 sufficient
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 books
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 bookes
                 Tully
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 paragraph
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 And
                 his
                 sonne
                 Alexander
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Pyrrhus
                   had
                   by
                   his
                   first
                   wife
                   Antigone
                   a
                   sonne
                   called
                   Ptolomey
                   ,
                   by
                   Lanassa
                   ,
                   another
                   called
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   Bircanna
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   named
                   Helenus
                   .
                
                 g
                 All
                 which
                 albeit
                 by
                 race
                 &
                 inclination
                 of
                 nature
                 they
                 were
                 Martial
                 ,
                 yet
                 brought
                 he
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 theire
                 birth
                 framed
                 &
                 enured
                 to
                 armes
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 report
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 vpon
                 a
                 time
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 chylde
                 ,
                 asked
                 him
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 would
                 leaue
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 aunswered
                 Pyrrhus
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 sharpest
                 sworde
                 :
                 h
                 
                   Iustin
                   also
                   makes
                   mention
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   sonnes
                   .
                   Ptolomey
                   was
                   slaine
                   at
                   Sparta
                   ,
                   as
                
                 i
                 
                   Iustin
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                
                 .
                 k
                 
                   Plutarch
                   saith
                   he
                   was
                   slaine
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   betwixt
                   Sparta
                   &
                   Argos
                   .
                
                 l
                 
                   Alexander
                   reigned
                   after
                   his
                   fathers
                   decease
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Realme
                   of
                   Epirus
                   .
                   That
                   hee
                   wrote
                   Tacticks
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   read
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Aelian
                   onely
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 And
                 Evangelus
                 ]
                 
                   Plutarch
                   discoursing
                   of
                   the
                   studies
                   of
                   Philopaemen
                   hath
                   this
                   in
                   effect
                   :
                
                 m
                 He
                 tooke
                 noe
                 delight
                 to
                 heare
                 al
                 kinde
                 of
                 discourses
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 reade
                 al
                 books
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 profit
                 to
                 the
                 daylie
                 encrease
                 of
                 vertue
                 ;
                 And
                 hee
                 read
                 not
                 willingly
                 other
                 passages
                 of
                 Homer
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 thought
                 had
                 some
                 efficacy
                 to
                 moue
                 a
                 mans
                 hart
                 to
                 prowes
                 .
                 But
                 amongest
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 al
                 other
                 readings
                 ,
                 he
                 speciall●
                 affected
                 the
                 Tacticks
                 of
                 Euangelus
                 :
                 &
                 like
                 wise
                 the
                 histories
                 of
                 the
                 exploits
                 of
                 Alexāder
                 the
                 great
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   al
                   I
                   find
                   of
                   the
                   Tacticks
                   of
                   Evangelus
                   .
                   I
                   gesse
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   choice
                   author
                   because
                   Philopaemen
                   had
                   him
                   in
                   such
                   esteeme
                   ;
                   of
                   whome
                   the
                   same
                
                 n
                 
                   Plutarch
                   writeth
                
                 :
                 That
                 Greece
                 bore
                 him
                 singuler
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 vertuous
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 brought
                 
                 foorth
                 in
                 her
                 ould
                 age
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 renowmed
                 Captaines
                 of
                 auncient
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 alwayes
                 augmented
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 glory
                 encreased
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 a
                 Roman
                 ,
                 praising
                 him
                 ,
                 called
                 him
                 the
                 last
                 Graecian
                 ;
                 meaning
                 that
                 after
                 him
                 Greece
                 bred
                 noe
                 great
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 personage
                 in
                 deed
                 worthy
                 of
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 And
                 Polybius
                 ]
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Polybius
                   ,
                   whose
                   History
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   is
                   extant
                   ,
                   that
                   excellent
                   learned
                   man
                   Isaac
                   Casaubon
                   translated
                   into
                   Latin
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   foorth
                   1609.
                   
                   For
                   his
                   life
                   and
                   worth
                   resort
                   to
                   the
                   preface
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Casaubon
                   to
                   Polybius
                   his
                   history
                   .
                   Hee
                   had
                   beene
                   in
                   Achaia
                   ,
                   his
                   owne
                   countrey
                   ,
                   Generall
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   .
                   Afterward
                   being
                   in
                   displeasure
                   with
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   hee
                   lived
                   long
                   in
                   prison
                   at
                   Rome
                   :
                   and
                   was
                   for
                   his
                   worth
                   finally
                   released
                   by
                   intercession
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   men
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   and
                   became
                   companion
                   to
                   Scipio
                   Africanus
                   the
                   younger
                   ;
                   with
                   whom
                   also
                   he
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   siege
                   and
                   destruction
                   of
                   Carthage
                   .
                   His
                   Tacticks
                   ,
                   whereof
                   Aelian
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   are
                   perished
                   with
                   other
                   of
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                   Yet
                   are
                   there
                   many
                   passages
                   dispersed
                   heer
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   in
                   his
                   history
                   ,
                   which
                   argue
                   his
                   extraordinary
                   skill
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   warre
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   ,
                   that
                   Aelian
                   hath
                   taken
                   much
                   from
                   him
                   both
                   for
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   wordes
                   .
                
              
               
                 8
                 Iphicrates
                 ]
                 
                   Whoe
                   will
                   reade
                   of
                   Iphicrates
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   goe
                   to
                
                 a
                 
                   Aemilius
                   Probus
                   ,
                   that
                   writeth
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   His
                   actes
                   are
                   also
                   declared
                   by
                   Xenophon
                   ,
                   and
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   ,
                   and
                   Polyaen
                   ,
                   and
                   Iustin
                   and
                   divers
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   incident
                   to
                   theire
                   generall
                   histories
                   .
                   Hee
                   was
                   esteemed
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   Generalls
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   :
                   and
                   was
                   called
                   out
                   by
                   name
                   by
                   Darius
                   King
                   of
                   Persia
                   to
                   bee
                   generall
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   his
                   mercenaries
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   warre
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   against
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   :
                   His
                   fame
                   and
                   aestimation
                   was
                   soe
                   great
                   with
                   Alexander
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   his
                   sonne
                   (
                   whose
                   name
                   was
                   also
                   Iphicrates
                   )
                   with
                   other
                   Graecians
                   were
                   taken
                   prisoners
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   came
                   embassadours
                   into
                   Persia
                   to
                   Darius
                   ,
                   he
                   not
                   onely
                   spared
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Athens
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   fathers
                   glory
                   (
                
                 b
                 
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   Arrian
                   )
                   but
                   held
                   him
                   about
                   him
                   in
                   honour
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   liued
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   decease
                   sent
                   his
                   reliques
                   to
                   Athens
                   ,
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   interred
                   by
                   his
                   friendes
                   ,
                   and
                   kinsfolk
                   .
                
              
               
                 9
                 Posidonius
                 the
                 Stoick
                 ]
                 
                   Posidonius
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   was
                   a
                   Philosopher
                   of
                   high
                   renowne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   sect
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   called
                   Stoicks
                   .
                   Tully
                   citeth
                   him
                   often
                   in
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   booke
                   of
                   Tusculan
                   quaestions
                   hee
                   recounteth
                   ,
                
                 c
                 that
                 Pompey
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 comminge
                 to
                 Rhodes
                 ,
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 vnderstanding
                 hee
                 was
                 extreame
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 goute
                 ,
                 hee
                 forbore
                 not
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 being
                 a
                 most
                 noble
                 philosopher
                 :
                 whome
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 saluted
                 ,
                 and
                 vsed
                 with
                 honorable
                 wordes
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 sory
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 heare
                 him
                 discourse
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 quoth
                 Posidonius
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 paine
                 to
                 bee
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 man
                 seeke
                 mee
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 began
                 hee
                 gravely
                 ,
                 and
                 copiously
                 ,
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 honest
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 firebrands
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 torment
                 towched
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 quick
                 amiddest
                 his
                 disputation
                 ,
                 he
                 broke
                 foorth
                 often
                 into
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   Sorow
                   ,
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   :
                   Though
                   thou
                   trouble
                   me
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   yet
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   of
                   thy self
                   evill
                   .
                   So
                   Tully
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   Pliny
                   likewise
                   telleth
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Pompey
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 warre
                 of
                 Mithridates
                 ,
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 howse
                 of
                 Posidonius
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 famous
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 forbid
                 his
                 serieant
                 to
                 knock
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 was
                 ▪
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 serieants
                 bundles
                 of
                 roddes
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 were
                 submitted
                 to
                 a
                 doore
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 East
                 &
                 West
                 had
                 submitted
                 thēselues
                 .
                 
                   The
                   same
                
                 e
                 
                   Tully
                   attributeth
                   to
                   this
                   Posidonius
                   the
                   invention
                   of
                   a
                   Sphaere
                   ,
                
                 whose
                 particuler
                 conversions
                 did
                 worke
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 sonne
                 &
                 moone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 fiue
                 planets
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 heauen
                 euery
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             preparation
             of
             warlicke
             forces
             and
             division
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             armed
             .
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             
          
           
             I
             will
             then
             beginne
             with
             such
             1
             preparations
             as
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             service
             in
             warre
             ,
             the
             forces
             whereof
             are
             of
             two
             sortes
             ,
             the
             one
             Land
             forces
             ,
             the
             other
             ship
             forces
             .
             Land
             forces
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             fight
             on
             land
             :
             Ship
             forces
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             ordered
             for
             fight
             in
             shippes
             vppon
             Sea
             ,
             or
             Rivers
             .
             But
             the
             order
             of
             Sea
             service
             I
             will
             reserue
             for
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             intreat
             now
             of
             things
             pertayning
             to
             Land
             service
             .
             The
             levies
             then
             for
             land
             service
             are
             either
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             
               fight
               ,
               and
               mannage
               Armes
            
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             those
             that
             
               fight
               not
               ,
               but
               remaine
               in
               the
               campe
               for
               necessary
               vses
               .
            
             They
             fight
             that
             stand
             ordered
             in
             battaile
             ,
             and
             with
             armes
             [
             assaile
             or
             ]
             repulse
             the
             enemy
             .
             The
             rest
             fight
             not
             ,
             as
             Phisitians
             ,
             merchants
             ,
             servants
             ,
             and
             other
             ,
             which
             follow
             the
             campe
             to
             minister
             vnto
             it
             .
             Such
             as
             fight
             ,
             are
             either
             footemen
             ,
             or
             
               Riders
               :
               footemen
            
             properly
             ,
             that
             serue
             on
             foote
             .
             Of
             Riders
             ,
             some
             vse
             Horses
             some
             Elephants
             .
             They
             ,
             that
             vse
             Horses
             ,
             are
             carye
             ●ither
             one
             Horse-back
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             Chariotts
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             differences
             in
             generall
             .
             But
             in
             speciall
             the
             foote
             ,
             and
             Horse
             receaue
             many
             other
             divisions
             ;
             onely
             the
             Elephants
             ,
             and
             Chariotts
             ,
             never
             varie
             .
             Footemen
             then
             are
             reparted
             into
             three
             kindes
             ,
             one
             being
             Armed
             ,
             another
             Targettiers
             ,
             the
             third
             light
             ,
             or
             naked
             .
             2
             The
             Armed
             beare
             the
             heaviest
             furniture
             of
             all
             footemen
             3
             vsing
             according
             to
             the
             Macedonian
             manner
             large
             ,
             round
             ,
             Targetts
             ,
             and
             4
             longe
             Pikes
             :
             5
             The
             Light
             contrarywise
             beare
             the
             lightest
             ,
             having
             neither
             Curace
             ,
             nor
             Greue
             ,
             nor
             longe
             ,
             or
             round
             Targett
             of
             any
             weight
             ,
             but
             6
             flieng
             weapons
             onelie
             as
             7
             Arrowes
             ,
             8
             Dartes
             ,
             9
             Stones
             either
             for
             hand
             ,
             or
             sling
             .
             To
             this
             kind
             is
             referred
             the
             10
             armour
             of
             the
             Argilos
             ,
             who
             hath
             his
             furniture
             like
             to
             the
             Macedonian
             ,
             but
             something
             lighter
             .
             For
             hee
             carieth
             11
             a
             little
             slight
             Torgett
             ,
             12
             and
             his
             Pike
             is
             much
             shorter
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Macedonian
               Pike
            
             :
             which
             manner
             of
             arming
             seemeth
             a
             meane
             betwixt
             the
             light
             ,
             or
             naked
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             properlie
             called
             heavie
             :
             as
             being
             lighter
             ,
             then
             the
             heavie
             ,
             and
             heavier
             ,
             then
             the
             light
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             many
             place
             it
             amongst
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             The
             forces
             of
             Horse
             (
             which
             wee
             distinguished
             before
             from
             Chariotts
             )
             as
             being
             ordered
             in
             Troopes
             ,
             are
             either
             13
             Cataphracts
             ,
             or
             not
             Cataphracts
             .
             They
             are
             Cataphracts
             ,
             that
             cover
             theire
             owne
             ,
             and
             theire
             horses
             bodies
             all
             over
             with
             armour
             .
             Of
             not
             Cataphracts
             ,
             some
             are
             Launciers
             ,
             some
             Acrobolists
             .
             14
             Launciers
             are
             such
             as
             joyne
             with
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             fight
             hand
             to
             hand
             with
             the
             Launce
             on
             horseback
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             some
             beare
             longe
             Targets
             ,
             and
             are
             therevppon
             called
             Targetiers
             :
             Other
             some
             Launces
             alone
             without
             Targets
             ,
             who
             are
             properlie
             called
             15
             Launciers
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Xestophori
             .
             16
             Acrobolists
             on
             horseback
             are
             such
             as
             fight
             a
             far
             of
             with
             flieng
             weapons
             .
             Of
             these
             ,
             some
             vse
             darts
             ,
             some
             bowes
             .
             They
             vse
             darts
             ,
             whome
             wee
             call
             17
             Tarentines
             .
             Of
             Tarentines
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             sortes
             ;
             for
             some
             throw
             little
             18
             darts
             a
             farre
             of
             ,
             and
             are
             termed
             Darters
             on
             horseback
             ,
             but
             properlie
             Tarentines
             :
             others
             vse
             light
             darts
             ,
             &
             19
             after
             they
             haue
             spent
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             close
             presently
             with
             the
             enemy
             like
             the
             Lanciers
             ,
             which
             
             wee
             spake
             of
             ,
             and
             fight
             hand
             to
             hand
             .
             These
             in
             common
             speech
             are
             named
             light
             horsemen
             .
             So
             that
             of
             Tarentines
             some
             are
             properly
             called
             Tarentines
             ,
             whose
             manner
             is
             to
             darte
             a
             far
             of
             .
             Some
             light
             horsemen
             ,
             who
             joyne
             ,
             and
             fight
             hand
             to
             hand
             .
             20
             The
             horsemen
             that
             vse
             bowes
             are
             termed
             Archers
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Scythians
             .
          
           
             These
             then
             are
             the
             differences
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Campe
             ,
             the
             kinds
             of
             Souldiers
             being
             in
             nomber
             nyne
             :
             Of
             footmen
             ,
             armed
             ,
             
               Targetiers
               ,
               Light
               armed
               ,
               or
               naked
               :
            
             Of
             horsemen
             
               Lanciers
               ,
               Darters
               ,
               Archers
               ,
               Cataphracts
               :
            
             And
             lastlie
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             Elephants
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 IN
                 this
                 Chapter
                 the
                 kindes
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 are
                 distinguished
                 according
                 to
                 theire
                 seueral
                 armes
                 borne
                 in
                 fight
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 of
                 foote
                 some
                 are
                 called
              
               armed
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 beare
                 heavy
                 armes
                 ;
                 other
              
               light-armed
               or
               naked
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 weare
                 no
                 defensiue
                 armes
                 ,
                 other
                 some
              
               Targetiers
               ,
               
                 because
                 theire
                 chief
                 defence
                 rested
                 in
                 a
                 slight
                 target
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 covered
                 theire
                 bodies
                 .
                 The
                 horse
                 also
                 haue
                 theire
                 appellation
                 ,
                 as
                 theire
              
               armes
               
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 are
                 Cataphracts
                 ,
                 because
                 themselues
                 &
                 horses
                 were
                 armed
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 other
                 Launciers
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 vsed
                 a
                 launce
                 :
                 other
                 some
                 Acrobolists
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 fought
                 with
                 flieng
                 weapons
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thoughts
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 army
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 provide
              
               armes
               .
               
                 Armes
                 are
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 theire
                 own
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 ennemy
                 ,
                 the
                 assured
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 of
                 victory
                 .
                 The
                 antiquity
                 of
                 armes
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 warre
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 of
                 auncient
                 time
                 mighty
                 men
                 puffed
                 vp
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 by
                 ambition
                 ,
                 sought
                 by
                 violence
                 to
                 enlarge
                 their
                 empire
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 vnder
                 subiection
                 their
                 bordering
                 neighboures
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 enforced
                 to
                 flye
                 to
                 the
                 invention
                 of
              
               armes
               ,
               
                 without
                 which
                 noe
                 victory
                 could
                 bee
                 obteyned
                 .
                 Since
                 ,
              
               armes
               
                 haue
                 been
                 taken
                 vp
                 for
                 defence
                 also
                 ,
                 necessity
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 artes
                 ,
                 inventing
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 withstand
                 ambition
                 .
                 As
                 Antalcidas
                 wel
                 obiected
                 to
                 Agesilaus
                 being
                 wounded
                 by
                 the
                 Thebans
              
               ;
               you
               are
               well
               rewarded
               for
               your
               labour
               ,
               quoth
               hee
               ,
               since
               you
               would
               needes
               teache
               the
               Thebans
               to
               fight
               ,
               that
               had
               neither
               will
               ,
               nor
               skill
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               For
               the
               Thebans
               being
               put
               to
               necessity
               of
               defence
               grewe
               warlick
               through
               many
               invasions
               of
               the
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               saith
               a
               
                 Plutarch
                 .
                 Whoe
                 were
                 the
                 inventers
                 of
                 the
                 seueral
                 pieces
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 diuers
                 kindes
                 of
                 weapons
                 vsed
                 in
                 old
                 tyme
                 ,
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 of
              
               b
               
                 Pliny
                 in
                 his
                 natural
                 history
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 certeyne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 warlick
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 victorious
                 haue
                 alwayes
                 sought
                 to
                 haue
                 advantage
                 of
                 theire
                 enemies
                 by
                 advantage
                 of
                 armes
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 armes
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 or
                 assault
                 .
                 Hence
                 are
                 armes
                 diuided
                 into
                 two
                 kindes
                 :
                 Defensiue
                 ,
                 and
                 Offensiue
                 .
                 Defensiue
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 worne
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 head-piece
                 ,
                 gorget
                 ,
                 curace
                 ,
                 vambrace
                 ,
                 gantlets
                 ,
                 tases
                 ,
                 greves
                 ,
                 and
                 target
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 there
                 are
                 eleven
                 partes
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 woundes
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 which
                 bring
                 with
                 thē
                 vndoubted
                 death
                 (
                 as
                 some
              
               c
               
                 authors
                 write
                 )
                 the
              
               braines
               ,
               the
               two
               temples
               ,
               the
               throate
               ,
               the
               breast
               ,
               the
               belly
               ,
               the
               two
               muscles
               
                 aboue
                 the
                 two
                 elbowes
                 ,
                 the
              
               other
               two
               
                 aboue
                 the
                 knees
                 ,
                 &
              
               the
               privy
               members
               
                 pierced
                 with
                 a
                 thrust
                 :
                 the
              
               headpiece
               
                 serveth
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 temples
                 ,
                 the
              
               gorget
               
                 for
                 the
                 throate
                 ,
                 the
              
               curace
               
                 for
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 the
              
               vambrace
               
                 for
                 the
                 muscles
                 of
                 the
                 armes
                 ,
                 the
              
               tases
               
                 for
                 the
                 privities
                 &
                 belly
                 ,
                 the
              
               greves
               
                 for
                 the
                 muscles
                 aboue
                 the
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               target
               
                 for
                 further
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 moueable
                 against
                 all
                 strokes
                 ,
                 and
                 profers
                 of
                 the
                 assailants
                 .
                 Offensiue
                 armes
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 endevour
                 to
                 wound
                 ,
                 or
                 kill
                 withall
                 :
                 as
                 flieng
                 weapons
                 of
                 all
                 kindes
                 ,
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 stones
                 out
                 of
                 slings
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
              
               
               
                 swordes
                 ,
                 pikes
                 ,
                 partizans
                 ,
                 iavelines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               a
               
                 But
                 as
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 security
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 is
                 more
                 agreable
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 hurt
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 defensiue
                 armes
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 offensiue
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 bring
                 safety
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 beareth
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 imployed
                 in
                 annoieng
                 the
                 enemy
                 onely
                 .
                 The
                 Poets
                 sett
                 foorth
                 theire
                 bravest
                 and
                 valiantest
                 men
                 alwayes
                 best
                 armed
                 for
                 defence
                 .
                 So
                 Achilles
                 in
                 Homer
                 ,
                 and
                 Aeneas
                 in
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 are
                 armed
                 to
                 point
                 with
                 armes
                 wrought
                 by
                 Vulcan
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 remaine
                 vntowched
                 amiddest
                 the
                 stormes
                 of
                 theire
                 enemies
                 weapons
                 .
                 The
                 Graecian
                 Law-givers
                 punished
                 that
                 souldier
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 fight
                 cast
                 away
                 his
                 target
                 :
                 not
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 lost
                 his
                 sword
                 or
                 pike
                 .
              
               b
               
                 Plutarch
                 writeth
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 Epaminondas
                 assaulted
                 Sparta
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 warlicke
                 City
                 of
                 Greece
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 a
                 Spartan
                 named
                 Isadas
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Phoebidas
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 surprised
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Thebes
                 called
                 Cadmaea
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 stirred
                 vp
                 the
                 warre
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 and
                 Lacedaemonians
                 ,
                 &
                 ruinated
                 the
                 principality
                 of
                 the
                 Lacedaemonians
                 in
                 Greece
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 personable
                 ,
                 and
                 large
                 of
                 lymmes
                 ,
                 ranne
                 foorth
                 of
                 his
                 howse
                 all
                 naked
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 annointed
                 with
                 oyle
                 ,
                 without
                 apparaile
                 or
                 armes
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 sword
                 in
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 Iavelin
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 breaking
                 through
                 the
                 throng
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 fought
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 handes
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrowing
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 killing
                 other
                 some
                 ,
                 continued
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 enemy
                 was
                 repulsed
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 returned
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 without
                 wounde
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 magistrate
                 vnderstanding
                 hereof
                 rewarded
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Crowne
                 for
                 his
                 valor
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 fined
                 him
                 at
                 a
                 hundred
              
               c
               
                 drachmes
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 durst
                 vēter
                 to
                 fight
                 without
                 armes
                 defensiue
                 ;
                 iudging
                 it
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 almost
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 naked
                 man
                 should
                 escape
                 with
                 life
                 fighting
                 against
                 the
                 armea●andes
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 valiant
                 enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Thebans
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 armes
                 was
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
              
               strong
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
              
               fitte
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
              
               comely
               ;
               strong
               
                 to
                 protect
                 ,
                 or
                 annoy
              
               ,
               fitt
               
                 to
                 sette
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bee
                 manageable
                 ,
              
               comely
               
                 to
                 grace
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 beareth
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 defensiue
                 armes
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 shewed
                 by
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 armes
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 saue
                 harmlesse
                 against
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 dartes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 offensiue
                 armes
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 faile
                 of
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 noe
                 vse
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 vnarmed
                 ,
                 then
                 cary
                 armes
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 defend
                 .
                 Without
                 armes
                 you
                 haue
                 the
                 body
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 liberty
                 :
                 carieng
                 armes
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 cumber
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 what
                 hinder
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 your
                 body
                 .
                 Armes
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 sufficient
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 The
                 inconvenience
                 of
                 defectiue
                 and
                 weake
                 armes
                 is
                 well
                 noted
                 by
                 Vegetius
                 .
              
               c
               From
               the
               building
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Gratian
               ,
               the
               foote
               armed
               theire
               bodies
               with
               Cataphractes
               ,
               and
               head-pieces
               .
               But
               when
               field
               exercise
               through
               negligence
               and
               slouth
               was
               given
               over
               ,
               armour
               began
               to
               growe
               heavy
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               sieldome
               put
               on
               .
               They
               made
               suite
               therefore
               to
               the
               Emperour
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               leaue
               of
               their
               Cataphractes
               ,
               then
               ,
               their
               headpieces
               .
               So
               our
               souldiers
               encountring
               with
               the
               Gothes
               ,
               were
               oftentimes
               wholy
               defeated
               and
               slaine
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               theire
               arrowes
               .
               And
               a
               litle
               after
               :
               so
               cometh
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               whoe
               without
               armes
               ,
               are
               exposed
               in
               the
               battaile
               to
               woundes
               ,
               thinke
               not
               so
               much
               of
               fight
               ,
               as
               of
               running
               away
               .
               
                 Yet
                 must
                 wee
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 souldiers
                 fought
                 in
                 theire
                 ordinary
                 apparaile
                 onely
                 :
                 I
                 encline
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
              
               d
               
                 Stewechius
                 ,
                 whoe
                 holdeth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 tooke
                 themselues
                 to
                 theire
                 military
                 coates
                 ,
                 called
                 in
              
               e
               Notitia
               vtrâque
               ,
               Thoracomachi
               :
               
                 and
                 to
                 theire
                 Targets
                 ;
                 This
                 Thoracomachus
                 was
                 a
                 garment
                 invented
                 long
                 before
                 Gratians
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 worne
                 vnder
                 the
                 armours
                 of
                 the
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 felt
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 noe
                 profe
                 against
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 theire
                 targets
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 cover
                 theire
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 bodies
                 from
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 obnoxius
                 to
                 the
                 shotte
                 of
                 the
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 and
                 receyved
                 those
                 overthrowes
                 ,
                 Vegetius
                 speaketh
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 matter
                 whereof
                 strong
                 armes
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 to
                 bee
                 divers
                 .
                 Some
                 were
                 forged
                 of
              
               Steele
               :
               
                 as
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 Goliath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 head-piece
                 of
                 K.
                 Saul
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 sette
              
               
               
                 downe
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 curace
                 was
                 of
                 ,
                 Notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 his
                 headpiece
                 was
                 made
                 .
                 Whē
                 I
                 say
                 these
                 armours
                 were
                 of
                 Steele
                 ,
                 I
                 follow
                 therin
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Tremelius
                 and
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 whoe
                 so
                 translate
                 it
                 ;
                 &
                 with
                 them
                 also
                 agreeth
                 Vatablus
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 old
                 trāslation
                 hath
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 brasse
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 elsewhere
                 read
                 of
                 steele
                 armour
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 translation
                 had
                 an
                 eye
                 vpon
                 the
                 vsage
                 of
                 auncient
                 time
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 armes
                 was
                 principally
                 of
              
               Brasse
               .
               
                 Homer
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 armour
                 of
              
               a
               
                 Diomedes
                 was
                 of
              
               brasse
               :
               
                 &
                 Pausanias
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
              
               b
               
                 Heroes
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 aunciēt
                 worthies
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Troy
                 )
                 had
                 their
                 armour
                 of
              
               Brasse
               .
               c
               
                 Alcaeus
                 the
                 Poet
                 in
                 describing
                 his
                 armory
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 armes
                 were
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 as
                 his
              
               head-pieces
               ,
               his
               greves
               ,
               his
               Targets
               ,
               
                 only
                 his
              
               Curaces
               
                 were
                 of
                 linen
              
               .
               d
               
                 Pausanias
                 reporteth
                 al
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 Memnon
                 was
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 speare
                 of
                 Achilles
                 ,
                 &
                 Pisanders
                 axe
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Meriones
                 his
                 shafte
                 .
              
               e
               
                 Servius
                 Tullius
                 in
                 sessing
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 appointed
                 the
                 chiefest
                 &
                 richest
                 Citizens
                 to
                 arme
                 themselues
                 with
                 headpieces
                 ,
                 greves
                 ,
                 Curace
                 ,
                 &
                 buckler
                 alofbrasse
                 .
                 The
              
               f
               
                 targets
                 of
                 the
                 Lacedaemonians
                 were
                 of
                 brasse
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Lycurgus
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 brasse
                 was
                 much
                 vsed
                 in
                 armes
                 in
                 the
                 oldest
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 Alcaeus
                 speaketh
                 of
                 his
              
               linen
               Curace
               ,
               
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 Curaces
                 of
                 linen
                 were
                 in
                 request
                 also
                 evē
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Homer
                 affirmeth
                 that
              
               g
               
                 Aiax
                 Oileus
                 had
                 a
                 linen
                 Curace
                 .
              
               h
               
                 But
                 afterward
                 Iphicrates
                 the
                 Athenian
                 held
                 them
                 so
                 good
                 that
                 he
                 gaue
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 souldiers
                 to
                 weare
                 ,
                 in
                 stede
                 of
                 their
                 vsuall
                 armes
                 made
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 &
                 brasse
                 And
                 Xenophon
                 armeth
              
               i
               
                 Abradates
                 the
                 K.
                 of
                 Suse
                 with
                 a
                 linen
                 armour
                 ,
                 adding
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ▪
                 And
                 Plutarch
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
              
               k
               
                 Alex.
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 victory
                 against
                 Darius
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 found
                 emōgest
                 the
                 spoile
                 a
                 linē
                 armour
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 afterward
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 battailes
                 ,
                 he
                 fought
              
               l
               
                 Patricius
                 is
                 so
                 confident
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 a
                 linen
                 armour
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 device
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doubteth
                 not
                 to
                 preferre
                 it
                 before
                 well
                 tempered
                 iron
                 .
                 What
                 his
                 invention
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 keepeth
                 to
                 himself
                 ▪
                 for
                 feare
                 the
                 Turk
                 should
                 haue
                 intelligence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 Christianity
                 bee
                 driven
                 to
                 an
                 exigent
                 .
                 Al
                 men
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 an
                 iron
                 armour
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 wil
                 resist
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 a
                 musket
                 shotte
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 a
                 neere
                 distance
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 temper
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 our
                 dayes
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 hath
                 been
                 of
                 auncient
                 time
                 .
              
               m
               
                 Plutarch
                 writeth
                 ,
                 that
                 Demetrius
                 be
                 sieging
                 Rhodes
                 ,
                 was
                 presented
                 with
                 two
                 irō
                 armours
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
              
               40.
               
                 pownds
                 .
                 The
                 maker
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Zoilus
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 shewe
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 &
                 firmenesse
                 ▪
                 caused
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 vp
                 at
                 the
                 distaunce
                 of
              
               26.
               
                 paces
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 shotte
                 at
                 with
                 an
                 arrowe
                 discharged
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Catapult
                 .
                 The
                 armour
                 hitte
                 remayned
                 vnpierced
                 ,
                 nothing
                 appearing
                 vpō
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rasing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 pēknife
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 Catapult
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 violēce
                 ,
                 thē
                 a
                 mus●et
                 ,
                 the
                 effects
                 thereof
                 declared
                 in
                 history
                 make
                 plaine
                 .
                 Whether
                 a
                 linen
                 coate
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 resistance
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 yet
                 tried
                 .
                 Nay
                 the
                 contrary
                 hath
                 been
                 tried
                 .
                 For
                 Alexander
                 at
                 a
                 siege
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Mallians
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 was
                 sore
                 wounded
                 with
                 an
                 Indian
                 arrowe
                 through
                 an
                 armour
                 of
                 linen
                 .
                 Whose
                 armour
                 I
                 would
                 iudge
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 stenderest
                 ,
                 and
                 weakest
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 surest
                 kinde
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 passed
                 over
                 that
                 Iustus
                 Lipsius
                 alleageth
                 out
                 of
                 Nicetas
                 Choniates
                 concerning
                 a
                 linen
                 armour
                 of
                 Conradus
                 of
                 Monferrate
                 :
              
               n
               Conradus
               ,
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               fought
               then
               with
               out
               a
               target
               ,
               and
               in
               steede
               of
               a
               Curace
               hee
               had
               on
               a
               woven
               weed
               made
               of
               flaxe
               ,
               soked
               in
               sowre
               wine
               ,
               well
               salted
               ,
               and
               often-folded
               .
               It
               was
               so
               sure
               against
               outward
               force
               of
               strokes
               ,
               being
               fulled
               with
               wine
               ,
               and
               salte
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               pierced
               with
               iron
               or
               steele
               .
               
                 This
                 invention
                 our
                 age
                 hath
                 not
                 beene
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 Patricius
                 aimeth
                 at
                 ,
                 let
                 experience
                 iudge
                 .
                 That
                 antiquity
                 practised
                 it
                 in
                 wooll
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 who
                 writing
                 of
                 wooll
                 and
                 woollen
                 garments
                 saith
                 :
              
               o
               Of
               wooll
               wrought
               and
               pressed
               together
               by
               it selfe
               
               alone
               (
               I
               think
               as
               our
               hatters
               worke
               felt
               )
               a
               garment
               is
               made
               ;
               &
               if
               you
               worke
               it
               with
               vineger
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               strooke
               through
               with
               a
               sword
               .
               This
               wooll
               so
               wrought
               ,
               he
               calleth
               coactam
               :
               
                 which
                 in
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 called
              
               Subcoactum
               .
               
                 Caesars
                 wordes
                 sound
                 thus
              
               :
               a
               Pompey
               ,
               although
               hee
               had
               noe
               purpose
               to
               hinder
               Caesars
               workes
               with
               his
               whole
               army
               ;
               nor
               yet
               to
               hazard
               battaile
               ,
               sent
               notwithstanding
               archers
               and
               slingers
               ,
               of
               whome
               hee
               had
               great
               store
               ,
               to
               convenient
               places
               ;
               and
               by
               them
               many
               of
               our
               souldiers
               were
               wounded
               ;
               &
               a
               generall
               feare
               of
               arrowes
               fell
               vpon
               them
               ;
               and
               well
               nigh
               our
               whole
               campe
               made
               themselues
               coates
               and
               cases
               of
               either
               felts
               (
               subcoactis
               )
               or
               quilts
               ,
               or
               leather
               ,
               thereby
               to
               avoide
               the
               daunger
               of
               flieng
               weapons
               .
               
                 But
                 wee
                 will
                 leaue
                 Patricius
                 to
                 his
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 adde
                 an
                 example
                 out
                 of
                 Xenophon
                 of
                 armes
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Chalybes
                 ,
                 a
                 nation
                 inhabiting
                 the
                 Chaldaean
                 Mounteines
                 .
              
               b
               The
               Chalybes
               ,
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               were
               the
               most
               valiant
               nation
               ,
               that
               the
               Graecians
               passed
               through
               ,
               &
               such
               as
               durst
               come
               to
               handes
               with
               them
               .
               They
               vsed
               linen
               Curaces
               reaching
               downe
               to
               theire
               bellies
               ,
               and
               ▪
               in
               steede
               of
               winges
               ,
               they
               had
               roapes
               thick
               woond
               ,
               and
               fastened
               together
               .
               
                 The
                 strength
                 of
                 roapes
                 thick
                 woond
                 togither
                 must
                 ,
                 noe
                 quaestion
                 ;
                 bee
                 great
                 .
                 Caesar
                 confirmeth
                 it
                 .
                 Emongest
                 other
                 defences
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 souldiers
                 deuised
                 for
                 assurance
                 of
                 a
                 Turret
                 against
                 the
                 Engins
                 of
                 the
                 Marsilians
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 :
              
               c
               They
               made
               foure
               stories
               of
               Cables
               fitting
               the
               length
               of
               the
               walles
               of
               the
               Turret
               ,
               and
               foure
               foote
               broade
               ,
               and
               fastened
               them
               hanging
               downeward
               to
               the
               beames
               sticking
               out
               of
               the
               Turret
               on
               those
               t●ee
               parts
               ,
               which
               lay
               toward
               the
               enemy
               ;
               which
               kinde
               of
               covering
               alone
               ,
               they
               ●ad
               in
               other
               places
               made
               triall
               ,
               could
               bee
               forced
               or
               strooken
               through
               by
               noe
               missiue
               weapon
               ,
               or
               Engine
               whatsoever
               .
               
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 device
                 of
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 in
                 88.
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 ships
                 against
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 our
                 artillery
                 .
                 Whereof
                 I
                 may
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Cables
                 combined
                 together
                 bee
                 of
                 such
                 assurance
                 against
                 Engines
                 ,
                 roapes
                 thick
                 layde
                 and
                 fastened
                 together
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 strong
                 defence
                 against
                 a
                 sword
                 .
                 To
                 end
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 whereof
                 armes
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               d
               
                 Macrones
                 vsed
                 ,
                 in
                 steede
                 of
                 Curaces
                 ,
                 coates
                 made
                 of
                 haire
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Armes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 armes
                 should
                 be
                 fitt
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 beares
                 them
                 .
                 When
              
               e
               
                 David
                 was
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Goliath
                 ,
                 K.
                 Saul
                 ,
                 seeing
                 him
                 without
                 armour
                 ,
                 caused
                 his
                 owne
                 head-piece
                 &
                 curace
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 David
                 assayed
                 to
                 marche
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 these
                 armes
                 to
                 heavy
                 ,
                 was
                 faine
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 goe
                 against
                 Goliath
                 vnarmed
                 .
                 Saul
                 was
                 the
              
               f
               
                 tallest
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 nation
                 ,
                 David
                 but
                 meane
                 of
                 stature
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 put
                 armour
                 proportioned
                 to
                 a
                 large
                 body
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 lesse
                 of
                 members
                 ▪
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 bound
                 to
                 his
                 enemy
                 .
                 Xenophon
                 emongest
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Lacedaemonian
                 horse
                 were
                 beaten
                 by
                 the
                 Thebans
                 at
                 the
                 Leuctrian
                 battaile
                 ,
                 alleageth
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 maine
                 cause
                 ▪
              
               g
               That
               the
               richest
               men
               kept
               &
               furnished
               out
               horses
               ,
               &
               as
               often
               as
               musters
               were
               takē
               ,
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               serue
               ,
               shewed
               himself
               ,
               &
               answered
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               &
               receiving
               horse
               &
               armes
               ,
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               given
               him
               ,
               was
               so
               led
               against
               the
               enemy
               .
               
                 They
                 were
                 beaten
                 ,
                 saith
                 Xenophō
                 ,
                 receiving
                 horse
                 &
                 armes
                 at
                 al
                 adventure
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 fitt
                 for
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 Whether
                 armes
                 be
                 to
                 bigge
                 or
                 to
                 litle
                 ,
                 they
                 hurt
                 a
                 like
                 .
                 To
                 litle
                 ,
                 they
                 pinche
                 the
                 bearer
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 him
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 labour
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 paine
                 :
                 To
                 great
                 ,
                 by
                 theire
                 slap
                 and
                 loose
                 hanging
                 about
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 those
                 partes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 fight
                 .
                 Being
                 fitte
                 they
                 differ
                 litle
                 from
                 ordinary
                 apparaile
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 weight
                 :
                 which
                 inconvenience
                 is
                 easily
                 remedied
                 by
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 .
              
               h
               
                 Tully
                 writeth
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 souldier
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 continuall
                 vse
                 of
                 armes
                 was
                 such
                 ,
              
               that
               hee
               noe
               more
               reconed
               his
               target
               ,
               sword
               ,
               head-piece
               ,
               &
               other
               armes
               to
               bee
               burdenous
               vnto
               him
               ,
               thē
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               armes
               ,
               &
               hāds
               ;
               &
               said
               that
               armes
               were
               
               part
               of
               a
               souldiers
               body
               ,
               being
               so
               fitly
               made
               &
               borne
               ,
               that
               need
               requiring
               ,
               they
               could
               throw
               down
               their
               burdens
               ,
               &
               vse
               their
               ready
               armes
               in
               fight
               ,
               as
               the
               members
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
               
                 Yet
                 must
                 care
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 theire
                 weight
                 exceed
                 not
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 beareth
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 whoe
                 wil
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 centin●w
                 long
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 that
                 beside
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 is
                 charged
                 with
                 a
                 burden
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 well
                 bear
                 ?
                 The
                 proofe
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 beasts
                 ,
                 which
                 how
                 strong
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 faint
                 &
                 tire
                 vnder
                 to
                 much
                 weight
                 .
              
               a
               
                 Alian
                 after
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 pikes
                 ,
                 giveth
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
              
               they
               bee
               noe
               longer
               then
               a
               man
               may
               well
               vse
               ,
               &
               wield
               in
               handling
               .
               
                 To
                 much
                 length
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 heavy
                 ,
                 &
                 vnfitte
                 to
                 be
                 managed
                 ;
                 wherby
                 they
                 rest
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 offend
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 property
                 of
                 fitnesse
                 those
                 armes
                 &
                 weapons
                 are
                 comprehēded
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 most
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 artes
                 thinges
                 of
                 greatest
                 effect
                 are
                 alwayes
                 praeferred
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 warr
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 advantage
                 in
                 armes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 one
                 kinde
                 hath
                 been
                 preferred
                 before
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 Aemilius
                 Probus
                 giveth
                 a
                 notable
                 testimony
                 of
                 skill
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 warre
                 to
                 Iphicrates
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 writeth
                 thus
                 :
              
               b
               Iphicrates
               the
               Athenian
               invented
               many
               things
               in
               warr
               .
               Hee
               chaunged
               the
               armes
               of
               the
               foote
               :
               For
               whereas
               before
               they
               vsed
               great
               targets
               ,
               short
               pikes
               ,
               &
               litle
               swordes
               ,
               he
               gaue
               them
               litle
               round
               targets
               ,
               called
               Peltae
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               fitter
               for
               motions
               ,
               &
               encounters
               ,
               and
               doubled
               the
               sise
               of
               their
               pikes
               ,
               &
               made
               their
               swordes
               longer
               .
               Hee
               likewise
               chaunged
               theire
               Curaces
               ,
               &
               in
               stede
               of
               iron
               ,
               &
               brasse
               ,
               brought
               in
               other
               wrought
               of
               linen
               ,
               wher
               by
               he
               made
               them
               nimbler
               at
               all
               assayes
               .
               For
               lessening
               the
               weight
               ,
               hee
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               they
               as
               much
               covered
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               very
               light
               ,
               and
               fitte
               for
               vse
               .
               Of
               these
               targets
               ,
               which
               Iphicrates
               invented
               ,
               the
               names
               of
               Peltati
               (
               Targetiers
               )
               sprong
               :
               
                 of
                 whom
                 wee
                 shall
                 heare
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 heereof
                 cōclude
                 that
                 Iphicrates
                 chaunged
                 all
                 the
                 armed
                 foote
                 into
                 Targetiers
                 ▪
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Athenians
                 had
                 still
                 their
                 armed
                 ,
                 notwithstāding
                 this
                 invention
                 of
                 Targetiers
                 ,
                 as
              
               c
               
                 Xenophon
                 testifieth
                 )
                 but
                 where
                 as
                 the
                 Athenians
                 before
                 had
                 noe
                 targetiers
                 of
                 theire
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 coniecture
                 )
                 Iphicrates
                 brought
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 armour
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 some
                 targetiers
                 ,
                 &
                 left
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 armes
                 ,
                 they
                 bore
                 before
                 :
                 iudging
                 it
                 more
                 profitable
                 to
                 haue
                 both
                 Targetiers
                 ,
                 &
                 Armed
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 armed
                 alone
                 .
              
               d
               
                 Philopoemen
                 also
                 the
                 braue
                 Achaean
                 Generall
                 taught
                 his
                 Countrey-men
                 in
                 stede
                 of
                 longe
                 targets
                 &
                 Iavelines
                 to
                 take
                 arownd
                 target
                 (
                 called
              
               Aspis
               )
               &
               
                 a
                 pike
                 after
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 māner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 arme
                 themselues
                 with
                 head-pieces
                 ,
                 Curates
                 ,
                 &
                 greues
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 settle
                 themselues
                 to
                 a
                 staid
                 ,
                 and
                 firme
                 kind
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 concursory
                 ,
                 and
                 peltasticall
                 encounters
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 brought
                 thē
                 to
                 be
                 valiant
                 ,
                 &
                 braue
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 &
                 victorious
                 in
                 their
                 fights
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               e
               
                 Polyb.
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 Gaulois
                 &
                 Spanish
                 swords
                 of
                 aunciēt
                 time
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Gaules
               sword
               was
               so
               fashioned
               ,
               that
               it
               served
               onely
               to
               strike
               with
               ,
               and
               but
               for
               one
               stroke
               :
               after
               which
               it
               so
               bowed
               both
               in
               length
               &
               breadth
               ,
               that
               vnlesse
               the
               point
               were
               rested
               vpon
               the
               grownd
               ,
               &
               the
               blade
               rightened
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               strike
               with
               it
               the
               second
               time
               .
               But
               the
               spanish
               sword
               was
               both
               for
               thrust
               &
               stroke
               ,
               having
               a
               strong
               point
               ,
               &
               a
               stiffe
               &
               sure
               edge
               to
               strike
               withal
               on
               either
               side
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               firmnesse
               of
               the
               blade
               .
               This
               difference
               the
               Romās
               espied
               ,
               and
               being
               excellent
               imitators
               of
               all
               thinges
               ,
               which
               were
               best
               for
               vse
               (
               though
               they
               were
               enemies
               from
               whom
               they
               tooke
               them
               ,
               )
               made
               choice
               of
               the
               spanish
               sworde
               ,
               
                 &
                 after
                 Annibals
                 time
                 caused
                 their
                 foote
                 to
                 vse
                 noe
                 ether
                 .
              
               f
               
                 Suidas
                 witnesseth
                 it
              
               :
               The
               Spaniards
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               in
               forme
               of
               swordes
               farre
               excell
               all
               other
               nations
               .
               For
               their
               swords
               both
               haue
               a
               strong
               point
               ,
               and
               an
               edge
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               that
               entreth
               deep
               in
               striking
               .
               Which
               caused
               the
               Romans
               ,
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               owne
               countrey
               swordes
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               spanish
               forme
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               followed
               Anniball
               .
               The
               forme
               they
               took
               ,
               but
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               mettall
               ,
               &
               exactnesse
               of
               the
               temper
               
               they
               could
               never
               atteine
               vnto
               .
               
                 The
                 Romans
                 then
                 reiected
                 the
                 french
                 swordes
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 small
                 vse
                 ,
                 &
                 imitated
                 the
                 spanish
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 fitt
                 for
                 service
                 .
                 Xenophon
                 describing
                 the
                 nations
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 Croesus
                 against
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 theire
                 manner
                 of
                 arming
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 in
                 battaile
                 ,
                 telleth
                 of
                 the
              
               a
               
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 armed
                 with
                 targets
                 reaching
                 downe
                 to
                 theire
                 foote
                 ,
                 with
                 long
                 pikes
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 swordes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
              
               Copides
               ,
               
                 &
                 for
                 order
                 ,
                 stood
                 a
                 hundred
                 in
                 depth
                 ,
                 &
                 bringeth
                 in
                 Cyrus
                 deriding
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 arming
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 sayeng
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 like
                 armed
                 ,
                 a
                 like
                 embattailed
                 .
                 For
                 theire
                 targets
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 are
                 greater
                 then
                 is
                 fitte
                 for
                 action
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 fight
                 ,
                 &
                 being
                 raunged
                 a
                 hundred
                 deep
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 hinder
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 fewe
                 .
              
               b
               
                 Annibal
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 first
                 victory
                 against
                 the
                 Romās
                 ,
                 armed
                 his
                 Africans
                 (
                 his
                 best
                 &
                 most
                 trusty
                 souldiers
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 the
                 slaine
                 Romans
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 fownd
                 it
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 owne
                 ;
                 &
                 Pyrrhus
                 vsed
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 armour
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Italian
                 souldiers
                 also
                 :
                 &
                 raunged
                 them
                 a
                 cohort
                 &
                 a
                 Merarchy
                 ,
                 alter
                 natiuely
                 one
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 And
              
               c
               
                 Mithridates
                 after
                 his
                 experience
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 warrs
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 that
                 aswell
                 in
                 arming
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 they
                 excelled
                 all
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 arming
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 &
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 sword
                 ,
                 &
                 target
                 ,
                 &
                 reduced
                 all
                 as
                 neere
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 could
                 vnto
                 their
                 discipline
                 .
                 So
                 then
              
               strength
               &
               fitnesse
               
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 armes
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 is
              
               comelinesse
               
                 adioyned
                 .
                 The
                 shield
                 of
                 Achilles
                 how
                 was
                 it
                 bewtified
                 with
                 pictures
                 &
                 Stories
                 by
                 Vulcan
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Aenaeas
                 ,
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 forge
                 ,
                 how
                 glorious
                 was
                 it
                 ?
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 braue
                 armes
                 of
                 Hector
                 ,
                 Agamemnon
                 ,
                 Diomedes
                 ,
                 Glaucus
                 ,
                 Turnus
                 ,
                 Mezentius
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 .
              
               d
               
                 Alexanders
                 armes
                 were
                 very
                 rich
              
               .
               He
               had
               a
               Sicilian
               Cassock
               gyrded
               vpon
               a
               double
               linen
               Curace
               the
               spoile
               of
               Issos
               :
               his
               headpiece
               was
               of
               iron
               ●ining
               like
               pure
               silver
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               Theophilus
               ;
               about
               his
               necke
               was
               an
               iron
               gorget
               besette
               with
               precious
               stones
               .
               A
               sword
               hee
               had
               of
               wonderful
               temper
               &
               lightnesse
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Citiean
               King.
               Hee
               wore
               a
               baudricke
               of
               prowder
               worke
               ,
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               armour
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               the
               elder
               Elicon
               ,
               &
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Rhodian
               City
               .
               e
               
                 And
                 Cyrus
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 that
                 liued
                 before
                 Alex.
                 time
                 ,
                 had
                 armes
                 provided
                 by
                 his
                 Grandfather
                 Astyages
                 both
                 very
                 faire
                 ,
                 &
                 fitte
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
               f
               
                 Abradates
                 the
                 Susian
                 king
                 had
                 his
              
               headpiece
               of
               gold
               ,
               &
               vambraces
               ,
               and
               bracelets
               about
               his
               wrests
               ,
               &
               a
               purple
               Coate
               ,
               and
               a
               plume
               of
               hyacinthine
               feathers
               .
               
                 Neither
                 did
                 this
                 bravery
                 rest
                 emongest
                 the
                 Princes
                 alone
                 .
                 The
                 souldiers
                 of
                 Cyrus
              
               g
               were
               furnished
               with
               the
               same
               armes
               ,
               that
               Cyrus
               himselfe
               bore
               ,
               with
               scarlet
               coates
               ,
               Curaces
               of
               brasse
               ,
               brasse
               helmets
               ,
               white
               plumes
               ,
               swordes
               ,
               &
               euery
               one
               a
               darte
               .
               They
               differed
               onely
               in
               this
               that
               their
               armes
               were
               guilded
               ,
               Cyrus
               his
               armes
               shined
               ,
               &
               had
               a
               reflexion
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               looking
               glasse
               .
               And
               h
               Alexan.
               hearing
               of
               the
               riche
               armour
               ,
               the
               Indians
               bore
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               owne
               souldiers
               equall
               with
               thē
               in
               bravery
               ,
               whom
               they
               exceeded
               in
               valor
               ,
               caused
               theire
               targets
               to
               be
               plated
               over
               with
               silver
               (
               whereof
               they
               were
               after
               called
               Argyraspides
               )
               &
               their
               horse-bittes
               to
               be
               made
               of
               gold
               ,
               &
               adorned
               theire
               Curaces
               ,
               some
               with
               silver
               ,
               other
               with
               gold
               .
               
                 This
                 might
                 seeme
                 pompe
                 &
                 superfluity
                 in
                 a
                 yong
                 King
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 other
                 the
                 greatest
                 Generals
                 of
                 auncient
                 times
                 .
              
               i
               
                 Cesar
                 may
                 serue
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 for
                 al
                 ,
                 whose
                 souldiers
                 how
                 gallant
                 and
                 braue
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 Plut.
                 testifieth
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 otherwise
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 frugality
                 ,
                 allowed
                 yet
                 liberally
                 ornaments
                 to
                 the
                 honouring
                 of
                 worthy
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 rewarding
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 service
                 ,
              
               k
               
                 with
                 rich
                 trappings
                 for
                 horses
                 ,
                 chaines
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 bracelets
                 ,
                 crownes
                 of
                 gold
                 &
                 other
                 honors
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 wore
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 al
                 other
                 solemnities
                 &
                 meetings
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 every
                 common
                 souldier
                 they
                 provided
                 plumes
                 of
                 purple
                 ,
                 or
                 blacke
                 fethers
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 cubit
                 long
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 plumes
                 Polyb.
                 giveth
                 this
                 iudgement
                 :
              
               Pluimes
               ,
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               being
               added
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               armour
               maketh
               a
               souldier
               seeme
               twice
               as
               great
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               ;
               and
               beside
               the
               faire
               shewe
               ,
               they
               make
               ,
               they
               are
               terrible
               to
               the
               enemy
               in
               fight
               .
               
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 seeme
                 as
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fether
                 ,
                 that
                 discourseth
                 of
                 plumes
                 ,
                 &
                 fetcheth
                 ornament
                 from
                 fethers
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yet
                 may
                 I
                 truely
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 plumes
                 is
                 very
                 auncient
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 borowed
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Graecians
                 from
                 the
              
               a
               
                 Carians
                 ,
                 whoe
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 inventers
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 much
                 is
                 testified
                 by
              
               b
               
                 Polyenus
                 :
                 He
                 saith
                 that
                 Tementhes
                 K
                 of
                 Egypt
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 oracle
                 of
                 Ammon
                 about
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 had
                 aunswer
                 to
                 beware
                 &
                 take
                 heed
                 of
              
               Cockes
               .
               
                 Psammetichus
                 ,
                 that
                 sought
                 the
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 had
                 Pigretes
                 a
                 Carian
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 familier
                 friends
                 ▪
                 &
                 learning
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Carians
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 invēted
                 Plumes
                 to
                 their
                 helmets
                 ,
                 &
                 evē
                 then
                 continued
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 contecturing
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Oracle
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 Cockes
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 wearing
                 some
                 ornament
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Cockes
                 ,
                 waged
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Carians
                 against
                 Tementhes
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 help
                 he
                 overthrew
                 Tementhes
                 in
                 battaile
                 ,
                 &
                 possessed
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 end
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ornaments
                 I
                 wil
                 onely
                 adde
                 one
                 example
                 .
                 Philopoemen
                 the
                 Achaean
                 in
                 reforming
                 the
                 abuses
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Achaean
                 State
              
               with
               great
               iudgement
               (
               
                 I
                 will
                 vse
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
              
               c
               Plutarch
               ,
               )
               reduced
               to
               order
               theire
               delicacies
               &
               superfluities
               .
               It
               was
               not
               possible
               quite
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sicknesse
               of
               vain
               &
               idle
               desires
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               had
               of
               long
               time
               been
               possessed
               ,
               delighting
               in
               excesse
               of
               apparaile
               ,
               in
               riche
               dyes
               of
               coverlets
               ,
               &
               carpets
               ,
               striving
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               whoe
               should
               be
               most
               sumptuous
               in
               bankets
               &
               feastings
               .
               But
               by
               litle
               &
               litle
               beginning
               to
               turne
               theire
               thoughts
               from
               vnnecessary
               expences
               to
               a
               loue
               of
               comelinesse
               in
               thinges
               ,
               that
               were
               profitable
               &
               honest
               ,
               he
               brought
               them
               at
               last
               to
               leaue
               the
               expences
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               &
               to
               shew
               themselues
               gallant
               ,
               &
               braue
               ,
               in
               soldierly
               ,
               &
               warlick
               furniture
               .
               A
               mā
               might
               therfore
               haue
               seene
               the
               shoppes
               full
               of
               silver
               and
               golden
               cuppes
               cutte
               a
               pieces
               ,
               of
               curaces
               guilded
               with
               gold
               ,
               of
               silvered
               targets
               ,
               and
               bittes
               ;
               the
               places
               of
               exercise
               fraught
               with
               colts
               then
               first
               backed
               for
               service
               ,
               &
               with
               yong
               gallāts
               managing
               their
               armes
               ;
               &
               in
               the
               handes
               of
               women
               head-pieces
               adorned
               with
               divers-coloured
               trymmings
               ,
               horsemens
               coates
               ,
               and
               souldiers
               cloakes
               curiously
               embellished
               with
               flowers
               .
               For
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               these
               things
               both
               encreaseth
               Spirit
               ,
               &
               stirreth
               vp
               desire
               ,
               &
               engendreth
               an
               vndaunted
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               alacrity
               to
               daungers
               .
               In
               other
               shewes
               to
               much
               lavashing
               bringeth
               in
               effeminatenesse
               ,
               &
               worketh
               a
               remissenesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               the
               sence
               with
               vaine
               pleasings
               and
               ticklings
               subverting
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               vigor
               and
               force
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               .
               But
               in
               these
               the
               Spirits
               are
               much
               heigthened
               ,
               and
               exalted
               .
               As
               Homer
               bringeth
               in
               Achilles
               at
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               his
               newe
               armour
               ravished
               and
               inflamed
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               bee
               doing
               with
               it
               .
               Thus
               garnishing
               the
               youth
               hee
               exercised
               &
               hardened
               them
               to
               laboure
               and
               warlicke
               motions
               ,
               making
               them
               thereby
               to
               vndergoe
               with
               desire
               whatsoever
               they
               were
               commaunded
               .
               So
               farre
               Plutarch
               .
               
                 Out
                 of
                 whose
                 opinion
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 Bravery
                 of
                 armes
                 raiseth
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 desire
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 souldier
                 bold
                 ,
                 and
                 cherefull
                 to
                 perills
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Polybius
                 holdeth
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 encreaseth
                 stature
                 in
                 shewe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 terror
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 Yet
                 ought
                 there
                 therein
                 a
                 meane
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 ,
                 &
                 rather
                 an
                 assuraunce
                 followed
                 ,
                 then
                 vaine
                 gazing
                 and
                 ostentation
                 .
                 Antiochus
                 being
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 gathered
                 a
                 mighty
                 army
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 seing
                 them
                 glitter
                 with
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 excesse
                 of
                 bravery
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Asiaticall
                 people
                 was
                 ,
                 tooke
                 so
                 great
                 delight
                 therein
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 calling
                 Anniball
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 shewed
                 his
                 troopes
                 ,
                 and
                 demaunded
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 thought
                 not
                 that
                 Army
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 yes
                 quoth
                 Anniball
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 covetous
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Anniball
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 derided
                 the
                 vaine
                 shewe
                 fitter
                 for
                 a
                 mask
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 assured
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 would
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Romans
                 handes
                 to
                 bee
                 spoiled
                 .
                 Mithridates
                 committed
                 the
                 like
                 errour
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               as
               Sophisters
               are
               wont
               for
               the
               most
               parte
               ,
               saith
               d
               Plutarch
               ,
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               vaine
               glorious
               ,
               and
               conceited
               by
               prowde
               warring
               against
               the
               Romans
               with
               weake
               forces
               ,
               but
               yet
               sette
               out
               with
               pompe
               ,
               and
               
               bravery
               to
               the
               outward
               view
               :
               But
               being
               foiled
               to
               his
               shame
               ,
               and
               weighing
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               he
               must
               take
               vp
               second
               armes
               against
               them
               ,
               he
               sought
               to
               reduce
               his
               forces
               to
               a
               true
               kinde
               of
               arming
               ,
               &
               fitte
               for
               the
               service
               ,
               he
               intended
               .
               Reiecting
               therefore
               multitudes
               ,
               and
               confased
               threatnings
               of
               barbarians
               ,
               and
               furnitures
               of
               armes
               guilded
               ,
               and
               sette
               with
               precious
               stones
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               pray
               for
               the
               conqueror
               ,
               and
               noe
               assurance
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               weares
               them
               ,
               hee
               brought
               in
               the
               Roman
               swords
               ,
               and
               caused
               long
               heavy
               targets
               to
               bee
               framed
               ,
               and
               chose
               horses
               ,
               rather
               that
               were
               already
               managed
               ,
               and
               made
               fitte
               for
               service
               ,
               then
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               richly
               trapped
               and
               garnished
               .
               So
               farre
               Plutarch
               .
               
                 The
                 souldiers
                 care
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 first
                 for
                 surenesse
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 fitnesse
                 ,
                 lastly
                 sor
                 comelinesse
                 and
                 ornament
                 in
                 armes
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 faile
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 availeth
                 litle
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 proue
                 rather
                 a
                 burden
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 defence
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 armes
                 in
                 generall
                 :
                 Nowe
                 followe
                 the
                 particulers
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Aelian
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               Preparacions
               absolutely
               necessary
               for
               warre
               ]
               
                 The
                 preparacions
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Aelian
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 them
                 noe
                 warre
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 or
                 continewed
                 .
                 For
                 purposing
                 to
                 fight
                 by
                 water
                 you
                 must
                 haue
                 shippes
                 ,
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 haue
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 horse
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 prouide
                 noe
                 armes
                 ,
                 you
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 not
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bee
                 slaughtered
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 fight
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 .
                 Some
                 time
                 celerity
                 is
                 needfull
                 ,
                 to
                 attempt
                 or
                 prevent
                 the
                 enemy
                 :
                 sometime
                 a
                 slowe
                 and
                 sure
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 lest
                 ,
                 with
                 to
                 much
                 hast
                 ,
                 wee
                 be
                 overtaken
                 our selues
                 Therefore
                 the
                 divers
                 arming
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 serue
                 for
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 vses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 employ
                 alwayes
                 to
                 service
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 reas●
                 of
                 theire
                 armour
                 ,
                 shall
                 most
                 fitte
                 our
                 purpose
                 .
                 Wherefore
              
               a
               
                 Iphicrates
                 fittly
                 resemble●
                 an
                 army
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 :
              
               calling
               the
               heavy-armed
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               light-armed
               the
               hands
               ,
               the
               horse
               the
               feete
               ,
               and
               the
               Generall
               the
               head
               :
               
                 and
                 as
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 wanting
                 ,
                 the
                 army
                 should
                 bee
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 halted
                 ,
                 so
                 if
                 there
                 want
                 a
                 Generall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 noe
                 vse
                 .
                 The
                 heavy
                 armed
                 are
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 giue
                 life
                 and
                 foode
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 being
                 distressed
                 ,
                 retire
                 .
                 The
              
               light-armed
               
                 are
                 the
                 handes
                 ,
                 which
                 vppon
                 euery
                 occasion
                 being
                 put
                 out
                 to
                 grype
                 and
                 ●ake
                 hold
                 vpon
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 are
                 drawen
                 in
                 againe
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 .
                 The
              
               horse
               ,
               
                 a●
                 feet
                 ,
                 moue
                 with
                 celerity
                 :
                 the
              
               Generall
               
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 that
                 ruleth
                 ,
                 that
                 watcheth
                 ,
                 that
                 careth
                 fo●
                 th●
                 rest
                 ,
                 directing
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 theire
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 rest
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 consisteth
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 foote
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 foote
                 are
                 reparted
                 into
                 three
                 kindes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Armed
                 ,
                 Targetiers
                 and
                 light-armed
                 ]
                 
                   These
                   seuerall
                   kindes
                   of
                   souldiers
                   were
                   vsed
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Graecians
                   especially
                   by
                   the
                
                 b
                 
                   Athenians
                   ,
                   Lacedaemonians
                   ,
                   and
                   Thebans
                   ,
                   whoe
                   were
                   the
                   mightiest
                   and
                   t●e
                   most
                   warlick
                   people
                   of
                   Greece
                   .
                   Alexander
                   had
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   army
                   against
                   Darius
                   .
                
                 c
                 When
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 saith
                 Arrian
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 Cyrus
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 Xenophon
                 was
                 )
                 encamped
                 ,
                 and
                 sawe
                 the
                 streights
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 gard
                 ,
                 hee
                 left
                 Parmenio
                 with
                 the
                 heavy-armed
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 behind
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 about
                 the
                 first
                 watch
                 taking
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Hypaspistes
                 ,
                 archiers
                 and
                 Agrians
                 ,
                 marched
                 on
                 toward
                 the
                 streights
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 armed
                 
                   were
                   left
                   with
                   Parmenion
                   ,
                   himselfe
                   tooke
                   with
                   him
                   the
                
                 Hypaspists
                 (
                 targetiers
                 )
                 archers
                 ,
                 and
                 Agrians
                 :
                 d
                 
                   These
                   Agrians
                   were
                   darters
                   on
                   foote
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   divers
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   Arrian
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   Pyrrhus
                   allso
                   ,
                   that
                   followed
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   manner
                   in
                   arming
                   his
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   same
                   division
                   of
                   armes
                   .
                
                 f
                 
                   And
                   Philip
                   King
                   of
                   Macedony
                   sonne
                   of
                   Demetrius
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   And
                   Antiochus
                   ,
                   that
                   warred
                   against
                   the
                   Romans
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 armed
                 beare
                 the
                 heaviest
                 furniture
                 ]
                 
                   This
                   heavy
                   furniture
                   appeareth
                   not
                   by
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   armes
                   ,
                   which
                   Aelian
                   giveth
                   them
                   :
                   which
                   are
                   a
                   Macedonian
                
                 
                 
                   target
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pike
                   onely
                   .
                
                 *
                 
                   Iphicrates
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   target
                   (
                   lesse
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   target
                   )
                   which
                   he
                   armed
                   his
                   Targetier
                   withall
                   ,
                   gaue
                   him
                   both
                   a
                   pike
                   &
                   a
                   linen
                   ●urace
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   armed
                   bore
                   no●
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   Target
                   and
                   a
                   pike
                   ,
                   his
                   armes
                   should
                   be
                   lighter
                   ,
                   then
                   Iphicrates
                   his
                   Targetier
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   a
                   target
                   ,
                   a
                   pike
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   linen
                   Curace
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   some
                   Nations
                   to
                   beare
                   targets
                   alone
                   without
                   Curaces
                   .
                   So
                   did
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   in
                
                 a
                 
                   Xenophon
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   Gaules
                   in
                
                 b
                 
                   Pausanias
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   againe
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   born
                   Curaces
                   without
                   Targets
                   :
                   as
                   Phorcys
                   the
                   Phrygian
                   in
                   Homer
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   kinde
                   of
                   Curace
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   some
                   what
                   resembleth
                   the
                   Curaces
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   reherse
                   the
                   descriptiō
                   out
                   of
                
                 c
                 Pausanias
                 .
                 There
                 lay
                 vpon
                 the
                 aulter
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 a
                 brasen
                 Curace
                 ,
                 the
                 forme
                 whereof
                 agreeth
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 old
                 it
                 was
                 common
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 two
                 plates
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 one
                 fitte
                 for
                 the
                 brest
                 and
                 the
                 belly
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 backe
                 .
                 That
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 gyalon
                 (
                 the
                 hollow
                 part
                 )
                 that
                 behynd
                 Prosegon
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 )
                 They
                 were
                 fastened
                 together
                 with
                 buttons
                 behinde
                 .
                 It
                 seemeth
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 sufficient
                 defence
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 without
                 a
                 Target
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Homer
                 maketh
                 Phorcys
                 the
                 Phrygian
                 to
                 fight
                 without
                 a
                 target
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 wore
                 such
                 a
                 Curace
                 .
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   armed
                   to
                   beare
                   pike
                   &
                   target
                   alone
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   plaine
                   many
                   wayes
                   .
                   First
                
                 d
                 
                   Polyen
                   giueth
                   them
                   headpieces
                   ,
                   &
                   greues
                   ,
                   and
                   targets
                   ,
                   and
                   pikes
                   .
                   Then
                   doubt
                   I
                   not
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   as
                   well
                   armed
                   as
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   within
                   whose
                   Panoplia
                   Curaces
                   were
                   comprehended
                   as
                
                 e
                 
                   S.
                   Paule
                   testifieth
                   rekoning
                   as
                   parcels
                   of
                   the
                   Panoplia
                   ,
                   a
                   Curace
                   ,
                   a
                   target
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   headpiece
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   had
                   also
                   their
                   Panoplia
                   (
                   full
                   or
                   compleate
                   arming
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   fownd
                   in
                
                 f
                 
                   Diod.
                   Siculus
                   .
                   Where
                   also
                   Choragus
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   (
                   whom
                   Q
                   Curtius
                   calleth
                   Horatas
                   )
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   fight
                   betwixt
                   him
                   &
                   Dioxippus
                   to
                   be
                   fully
                   armed
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   Leo
                   describeth
                   the
                   Panoplia
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 
                   sa●th
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 armed
                 his
                 Macedonians
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 target
                 ,
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 a
                 head
                 piece
                 ,
                 greues
                 ,
                 vambraces
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 long
                 pike
                 .
                 
                   Philopaemen
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   before
                   rehersed
                   )
                   reducing
                   his
                   Achaeans
                   to
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   arming
                   ,
                   bringeth
                   them
                   to
                   Curaces
                   ,
                   head
                   pieces
                   &
                   greues
                   .
                   The
                   names
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                
                 Armed
                 ,
                 
                   shew
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   otherwise
                   armed
                   .
                
                 h
                 
                   Plutarch
                   calleth
                   them
                   Pephragmenos
                   ,
                   &
                   Cataphractos
                   (
                   as
                   having
                   theire
                   bodies
                   all
                   armed
                   &
                   oppos●th
                   them
                   to
                   Euzoni
                   light
                   or
                   naked
                   :
                   )
                   And
                   by
                
                 i
                 
                   Vegetius
                   ,
                   the
                   armour
                   it self
                   is
                   named
                   Cataphracta
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   is
                   covered
                   there
                   with
                   .
                
                 k
                 
                   Xenophon
                   termeth
                   them
                   Thor●cophoros
                   bearing
                   Curaces
                   .
                   )
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                
                 l
                 
                   strong
                   wall
                   or
                   rather
                   a
                   fortresse
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   ▪
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   and
                
                 m
                 
                   the
                   horse
                   also
                   retire
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   need
                   .
                   As
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   the
                   field
                   is
                   not
                   lost
                   ;
                   being
                   defeated
                   the
                   rest
                   can
                   make
                   noe
                   resistance
                   .
                   Being
                   armed
                   with
                   a
                   single
                
                 target
                 
                   without
                   other
                   armes
                   ,
                   they
                   incur
                   the
                   same
                   daunger
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Romans
                   in
                   Gratians
                   time
                   did
                   ,
                   whoe
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   Curaces
                   were
                   entierly
                   destroyed
                   with
                   the
                   arrowes
                   of
                   the
                   Gothes
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   it
                   seemeth
                   ,
                   Alian
                   heer
                   pointeth
                   at
                   the
                   principall
                   armes
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   Macedonian
                   .
                   For
                   after
                   ward
                   discoursing
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                   neither
                   had
                   Curace
                   ,
                   nor
                   greue
                   ,
                   nor
                   long
                   or
                   round
                   target
                   :
                   implieng
                   thereby
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   armed
                   had
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   So
                
                 n
                 
                   Livy
                   ,
                   comparing
                   the
                   armes
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   and
                   Macedonians
                   together
                   ,
                   saith
                   noe
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   were
                   armed
                   with
                   a
                   round
                   target
                   and
                   a
                   pike
                   ,
                   the
                   Romans
                   with
                   a
                   long
                   target
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   darte
                   ,
                   called
                
                 Pilum
                 ;
                 
                   when
                   himself
                   had
                
                 o
                 
                   before
                   declared
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   head-pieces
                   ,
                   Curaces
                   ,
                   and
                   greues
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                   Vsing
                   targets
                   after
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   manner
                   ]
                   
                     Targets
                     were
                     of
                     two
                     sortes
                     ,
                     round
                     targets
                     ,
                     and
                     long
                     targets
                     .
                     Long
                     targets
                     were
                     called
                  
                   Thureo
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     were
                     in
                     forme
                     like
                     a
                     doore
                     ▪
                     from
                     whence
                     they
                     had
                     theire
                     name
                     .
                     For
                  
                   Thura
                   
                     signifieth
                     a
                     doore
                     .
                     These
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     and
                     Gaules
                     vs●d
                     ,
                     albeit
                     s●me
                     what
                     different
                     in
                     forme
                     .
                     The
                  
                   p
                   
                     round
                     had
                     eight
                     full
                     handfulls
                     in
                     diameter
                     ,
                     as
                     Alian
                     saith
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     termed
                     As●ides
                     Long
                     targets
                     were
                     much
                     disliked
                     by
                     the
                     Graecians
                     .
                     Cyrus
                     in
                     Xenophon
                     derideth
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     as
                     both
                     hindering
                     the
                     sight
                     ,
                     &
                     being
                     vnwieldy
                     :
                  
                   a
                   
                     and
                     Philopoemen
                     chaunged
                     them
                     into
                     round
                     targets
                     following
                     the
                     Macedonian
                     manner
                     .
                     The
                     targets
                     of
                     Philopoemē
                  
                   b
                   
                     Pausanias
                     termeth
                     Arg●lican
                     targets
                     ;
                     It
                     may
                     be
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     first
                     vsed
                     by
                     the
                     Argiues
                     in
                     the
                     battaile
                     betwixt
                  
                   c
                   
                     Acrisius
                     Danaes
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     Praetus
                     ,
                     who
                     contended
                     about
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Argos
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     what
                     matter
                     these
                     targets
                     were
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     quaestion
                     .
                     Some
                     take
                     them
                     to
                     haue
                     been
                     made
                     of
                     other
                     matter
                     ,
                     &
                     covered
                     over
                     with
                     brasse
                     :
                     &
                     that
                     otherwise
                     the
                     souldier
                     should
                     not
                     haue
                     been
                     able
                     to
                     haue
                     born
                     them
                     for
                     the
                     weight
                     .
                     I
                     deny
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     auncient
                     time
                     some
                     targets
                     were
                     plated
                     with
                     brasse
                     :
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     find
                     ,
                     that
                     Alexander
                     to
                     match
                     the
                     Indian
                     pompe
                     covered
                     the
                     targets
                     of
                     his
                     souldiers
                     with
                     plates
                     of
                     silver
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     ordinary
                     Macedonian
                     target
                     was
                     so
                     covered
                     ,
                     I
                     deny
                     .
                  
                   d
                   
                     Aelian
                     after
                     calleth
                     them
                  
                   chalce
                   (
                   
                     brasen
                     )
                     not
                  
                   epichalce
                   (
                   
                     covered
                     with
                     brasse
                  
                   .
                   )
                   e
                   
                     Polyb.
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Macedonians
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     K.
                     Philip
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Demetrius
                     were
                     called
                  
                   Chalcaspides
                   (
                   
                     Brasen
                     targetiers
                     )
                     not
                  
                   epichalkitai
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     which
                     name
                     ,
                     as
                     Hesychius
                     hath
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     called
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     their
                     targets
                     covered
                     with
                     brasse
                     .
                     So
                     likewise
                  
                   f
                   
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Perseus
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Megapolitans
                     ,
                     whoe
                     imitated
                     the
                     Macedonian
                     manner
                     of
                     arming
                     ,
                     are
                     termed
                  
                   Chalcaspides
                   g
                   
                     in
                     Polybius
                     :
                     I
                     haue
                     shewed
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lacedemonians
                     had
                  
                   h
                   
                     brasen
                     targets
                     by
                     the
                     institution
                     of
                     Lycurgus
                     :
                     &
                     that
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Heroes
                     almost
                     all
                     armour
                     was
                     made
                     of
                     brasse
                     .
                  
                   i
                   
                     The
                     targets
                     of
                     the
                     Lacedemonians
                     that
                     were
                     slaine
                     at
                     the
                     battaile
                     of
                     Leuctra
                     were
                     brasse
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bee
                     seene
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Pausanias
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     brasen
                     target
                  
                   k
                   
                     of
                     Pyrrhus
                     ,
                     Which
                     he
                     left
                     at
                     Argos
                     ,
                     being
                     there
                     slaine
                     ,
                     was
                     kept
                     in
                     the
                     temple
                     of
                     C●es
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     weight
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     great
                     but
                     it
                     may
                     become
                     ligh●
                     enough
                     by
                     vse
                     ,
                     and
                     exercis●
                     wee
                     see
                     iron
                     targets
                     in
                     vse
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     borne
                     .
                     And
                     albeit
                     the
                     weight
                     bee
                     not
                     for
                     euery
                     mans
                     strength
                     ,
                     yet
                     since
                     it
                     hath
                     beene
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     manner
                     to
                     make
                     choice
                     of
                     souldiers
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     fitte
                     them
                     with
                     armes
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     ability
                     of
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     I
                     see
                     noe
                     reason
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     stronger
                     sort
                     might
                     well
                     bear
                     them
                     .
                     Another
                     sort
                     of
                     targets
                     there
                     was
                     which
                     differed
                     from
                     the
                     Macedonian
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     forme
                     of
                     roundnesse
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     matter
                     ,
                     and
                     manner
                     of
                     carieng
                     .
                     They
                     were
                     made
                     of
                     wicker
                     ,
                     and
                     borne
                     in
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     as
                     our
                     bucklers
                     ,
                     which
                     wee
                     vsed
                     not
                     long
                     since
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   l
                   
                     some
                     covered
                     over
                     with
                     hides
                     ,
                     some
                     not
                     .
                  
                   m
                   
                     Xenophon
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     Cyrus
                     the
                     elder
                     armed
                     the
                     Persians
                     with
                     these
                     wicker
                     targets
                     :
                     &
                     reko
                     ning
                     vp
                     the
                     nations
                     ,
                     through
                     whose
                     Countries
                     the
                     Graecians
                     passed
                     in
                     their
                     returne
                     out
                     of
                     Persia
                     ,
                     &
                     describing
                     their
                     armes
                     ,
                  
                   n
                   
                     reporteth
                     that
                     the
                     Chalybes
                     ,
                     Taochi
                     ,
                     &
                     Phasians
                     had
                     targets
                     of
                     this
                     kinde
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     borne
                     in
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     is
                     clear
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Xenoph.
                  
                   o
                   
                     Hee
                     writeth
                     thus
                     of
                     the
                     fight
                     betwixt
                     Cyrus
                     &
                     Craesus
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Egyptians
                   &
                   Persians
                   encountring
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   fight
                   was
                   hard
                   ,
                   &
                   sharpe
                   :
                   &
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   aswel
                   in
                   number
                   as
                   in
                   armes
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   advantage
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   fought
                   with
                   stiffe
                   ,
                   long
                   pikes
                   ,
                   &
                   theire
                   large
                   targets
                   better
                   covered
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   then
                   Curaces
                   ,
                   or
                   wicker
                   targets
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   borne
                   on
                   their
                   shoulders
                   availed
                   to
                   joint-thrusting
                   foreward
                   .
                   Serring
                   therefore
                   their
                   targets
                   close
                   ,
                   they
                   advaunced
                   ,
                   &
                   ranne
                   on
                   .
                   The
                   Persians
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   endure
                   the
                   shock
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   they
                   bore
                   theire
                   
                     wicker
                     targets
                     at
                     the
                     armes
                     end
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   retiring
                   by
                   litle
                   ,
                   &
                   litle
                   ,
                   &
                   giving
                   ,
                   &
                   taking
                   blowes
                   ,
                   they
                   mainteined
                   the
                   fight
                   till
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Engins
                   .
                   
                     So
                     farre
                     Xenophon
                     .
                     Out
                     of
                     which
                     words
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     plainely
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     manner
                     af
                     bearing
                     these
                     wicker
                     targets
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     lightnesse
                     might
                     easily
                     bee
                     held
                     out
                     at
                     armes
                     end
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     Egyptian
                     target
                     ,
                     which
                     reached
                     downe
                     to
                     the
                     foote
                     ,
                     must
                     needes
                     bee
                     heavy
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     had
                     ●eed
                     of
                     the
                     shoulder
                     to
                     support
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     was
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     brasen
                     targets
                     of
                     the
                     Macedonians
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     also
                     weighty
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     of
                     .
                     These
                     therefore
                     were
                     likewise
                     caried
                     on
                     the
                     shoulder
                     .
                     Plutarch
                     witnesseth
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Aemilius
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     Plutarch
                     rehearseth
                     that
                     Cleomenes
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Sparta
                     taught
                     his
                     Lacedaemonians
                     ,
                     in
                     steede
                     of
                     a
                     speare
                     ,
                     to
                     vse
                     a
                     pike
                     with
                     hoth
                     handes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     beare
                     their●
                  
                   
                   
                     targets
                     vpon
                     the
                  
                   strappe
                   
                     not
                     by
                  
                   the
                   handle
                   .
                   
                     The
                     wordes
                     are
                     obscure
                     ,
                     &
                     need
                     light
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     will
                     giue
                     as
                     shortly
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     can
                     .
                     I
                     find
                     three
                     wordes
                     emongest
                     the
                     Graecians
                     ,
                     all
                     perteyning
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     a
                     target
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     those
                  
                   Telamon
                   ,
                   ochane
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     ochanon
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   porpax
                   .
                   Telamon
                   
                     in
                     this
                     sence
                     (
                     for
                     it
                     signifieth
                     otherwise
                     a
                     band
                     is
                     by
                     all
                     confessed
                     to
                     bee
                     the
                     broade
                     strappe
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     fastened
                     to
                     the
                     handle
                     of
                     the
                     target
                     ,
                     &
                     holdeth
                     the
                     target
                     being
                     cast
                     about
                     the
                     necke
                     ,
                     vnto
                     the
                     back
                     .
                     Of
                  
                   Ochane
                   ,
                   &
                   porpax
                   
                     is
                     some
                     variance
                  
                   .
                   a
                   
                     Suidas
                     saith
                     that
                     Ochanon
                     is
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   hold
                   of
                   the
                   target
                   b
                   
                     Hesychius
                     calleth
                     it
                  
                   the
                   Porpax
                   of
                   the
                   target
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   band
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Porpax
                   c
                   
                     Hesychius
                     saith
                  
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   handle
                   of
                   the
                   target
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     taketh
                  
                   Porpe
                   
                     i●
                     the
                     same
                     sence
                  
                   ,
                   making
                   it
                   the
                   thing
                   bearing
                   vp
                   the
                   targett
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   hand
                   and
                   arme
                   to
                   the
                   elbow
                   is
                   thrust
                   .
                   d
                   
                     Suidas
                     saith
                  
                   ,
                   Porpax
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   hold
                   the
                   target
                   by
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   ochanes
                   :
                   
                     &
                     againe
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   the
                   target
                   ;
                   
                     other
                     some
                  
                   for
                   the
                   middel
                   iron
                   that
                   goeth
                   through
                   the
                   target
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   souldier
                   taketh
                   hold
                   .
                   
                     So
                     that
                     both
                     Hesychius
                     ,
                     &
                     Suidas
                     agree
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Ochanon
                   &
                   Porpax
                   
                     are
                     sometime
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     signify
                  
                   the
                   handle
                   of
                   the
                   Target
                   .
                   
                     In
                     which
                     sence
                  
                   e
                   
                     Herodotus
                     &
                  
                   f
                   
                     Pausanias
                     take
                  
                   Ochanon
                   
                     also
                     .
                     Hesychius
                     further
                     interpreteth
                     it
                     for
                     the
                     band
                     of
                     the
                     target
                  
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   
                     which
                     signification
                     better
                     agreeth
                     with
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     Plutarch
                     ,
                     who
                     maketh
                     an
                     apparant
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     thē
                     ,
                     reporting
                     that
                     Cleomenes
                     taught
                     the
                     Lacedemonians
                     to
                     cary
                     their
                     targets
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Ochane
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Porpax
                   .
                   
                     When
                     he
                     saith
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Ochane
                   ,
                   
                     bee
                     meaneth
                     by
                     the
                     strappe
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     ,
                     being
                     fastened
                     about
                     the
                     necke
                     ,
                     the
                     target
                     is
                     throwne
                     over
                     to
                     the
                     back
                     ,
                     &
                     resteth
                     vpon
                     the
                     left
                     shoulder
                     .
                     That
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     will
                     better
                     appeare
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     marke
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     Lacedemonians
                     did
                     before
                     ,
                     &
                     what
                     Cleomenes
                     adviseth
                     them
                     vnto
                     .
                     Before
                     they
                     caried
                     a
                     speare
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     target
                     by
                     the
                     handle
                     in
                     the
                     left
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     both
                     their
                     hands
                     were
                     ful
                     .
                     The
                     speare
                     was
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     match
                     the
                     enemies
                     pike
                     (
                     for
                  
                   g
                   
                     Cleomenes
                     had
                     often
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     the
                     Macedonians
                     &
                     Achaeans
                     ,
                     whoe
                     both
                     vsed
                     pikes
                     )
                     &
                     pikes
                     ,
                     the
                     Lacedemonians
                     could
                     not
                     wield
                     ,
                     with
                     one
                     hand
                     ;
                     So
                     then
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     them
                     liberty
                     of
                     both
                     hands
                     ,
                     he
                     counselled
                     thē
                     to
                     cary
                     their
                     targets
                     at
                     theire
                     backs
                     by
                     the
                     strappe
                     or
                  
                   Ochane
                   (
                   
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     Macedonian
                     manner
                     )
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     hold
                     them
                     any
                     more
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Porpax
                   
                     or
                     handle
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     to
                     free
                     their
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     to
                     apply
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     menaging
                     of
                     a
                     pike
                     .
                     This
                     I
                     take
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     direct
                     meaning
                     of
                     Plutarch
                     :
                     Cleomenes
                     then
                     perswaded
                     them
                     to
                     leaue
                     theire
                     speares
                     ,
                     &
                     take
                     pikes
                     .
                     And
                     left
                     the
                     target
                     in
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     might
                     proue
                     an
                     impediment
                     to
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     a
                     pike
                     ,
                     hee
                     thought
                     best
                     they
                     should
                     cary
                     them
                     at
                     their
                     backe
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Ochane
                   .
                   
                     To
                     cary
                     them
                     then
                     by
                     the
                     strappe
                     at
                     the
                     backe
                     is
                     to
                     giue
                     free
                     vse
                     to
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     a
                     pike
                     ,
                     specially
                     a
                     long
                     pike
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     Cleomenes
                     advised
                     them
                     vnto
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     wielded
                     :
                     as
                     experience
                     will
                     teache
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     list
                     to
                     make
                     triall
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 4
                 And
                 long
                 pikes
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Pikes
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   parte
                   haue
                   beene
                   called
                   by
                   two
                   names
                   by
                   the
                   Graecians
                
                 ;
                 Doru
                 ,
                 and
                 Sarissa
                 .
                 
                   Aelian
                   nameth
                   them
                
                 Dorata
                 
                   both
                   heere
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   this
                   book
                   .
                
                 h
                 
                   Xenophon
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   weapons
                   of
                   the
                   Chalybes
                   ,
                   saith
                   they
                   had
                
                 Dorata
                 
                   of
                   15.
                   cubits
                   long
                   ;
                   armed
                   with
                   iron
                   at
                   one
                   end
                   onely
                   .
                   Tet
                   is
                
                 Doru
                 
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   speare
                   oftentimes
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   Plutarch
                
                 i
                 
                   last
                   recited
                   where
                   Cleomenes
                   perswaded
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   to
                   chaunge
                   theire
                
                 Dorata
                 
                   (
                   speares
                   )
                   into
                
                 Sarissas
                 
                   (
                   pikes
                   .
                   )
                   The
                   like
                   recounteth
                   hee
                   of
                
                 k
                 
                   Philopoemen
                   ,
                   whoe
                   chaunged
                   the
                   speares
                   of
                   the
                   Achaeans
                   into
                   pikes
                   ,
                   calling
                   the
                   speares
                   ,
                
                 Dorata
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   pikes
                
                 ,
                 Sarissas
                 .
                 
                   And
                   even
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   Aelian
                   termeth
                   them
                   not
                
                 Dorata
                 
                   simply
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   addition
                   of
                
                 Perimekestera
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   a
                   longsise
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   describing
                   the
                   armes
                   of
                   the
                
                 Peltastes
                 
                   hee
                   saith
                   theire
                   speares
                
                 (
                 Dorata
                 )
                 
                   were
                   much
                   shorter
                   then
                   the
                   pikes
                
                 (
                 Sarissae
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   .
                   Properly
                   the
                   pike
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   is
                   termed
                
                 Sarissa
                 ;
                 
                   if
                   sometime
                
                 Doru
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   other
                   word
                   is
                   added
                   to
                   avoide
                   the
                   ordinary
                   signification
                   of
                
                 Doru
                 ;
                 as
                 Doru
                 macron
                 l
                 
                   in
                   Xenophon
                
                 ,
                 Doru
                 perimekes
                 
                   in
                   Aelian
                   .
                   Yet
                   deny
                   I
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   called
                
                 Doru
                 
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                   For
                
                 Doru
                 
                   signifieth
                   wood
                   of
                   any
                   kinde
                   :
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   consequent
                   the
                   wood
                   ,
                   a
                   pike
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   pike
                   is
                   properly
                   called
                
                 Sarissa
                 .
                 
                   What
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   this
                   pike
                   was
                   ,
                   Aelian
                   will
                   shewe
                   in
                   the
                   14.
                   
                   Chapter
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   wood
                   it
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   ,
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   Corneil
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   finde
                   that
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   horsemans
                   staffe
                   was
                   of
                   that
                   wood
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   Arrian
                   confirmeth
                   it
                   ,
                   saieng
                
                 :
                 And
                 nowe
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 both
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 theire
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 in
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 fought
                 with
                 Corneil
                 launces
                 against
                 Iavelins
                 .
                 
                   For
                   I
                   assent
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   translater
                   of
                   Arrian
                   whoe
                   turneth
                
                 Xystois
                 Craneinois
                 
                   into
                   Corneil
                   dartes
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   Corneil
                   launces
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   Alexander
                   is
                   reported
                   to
                   haue
                   fought
                   with
                   a
                   launce
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   broken
                   it
                   in
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   asked
                   another
                   of
                   Aretes
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Quiries
                   of
                   his
                   stable
                   ,
                   whoe
                   had
                   also
                   broke
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   fought
                   with
                   the
                   truncheon
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   taken
                   the
                   launce
                   of
                   Divarates
                   the
                   Corinthian
                   ,
                   and
                   returned
                   presently
                   to
                   the
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   therewith
                   overthrowne
                   Mithridates
                   the
                   sonne
                   in
                   lawe
                   of
                   Darius
                   .
                   Besides
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   had
                   the
                   advantage
                   in
                   weapons
                   ;
                   Take
                   it
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   fought
                   with
                   dartes
                   against
                   Iavelins
                   ,
                   what
                   advantage
                   had
                   they
                   ?
                   especially
                   being
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   shock
                   :
                   Dartes
                   are
                   vsed
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   .
                   At
                   hand
                   noe
                   man
                   fighteth
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   hee
                   haue
                   noe
                   other
                   weapon
                   .
                   I
                   thinke
                   noe
                   man
                   will
                   deny
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   a
                   Iavelin
                   in
                   closing
                   is
                   more
                   advantagious
                   then
                   a
                   darte
                   .
                   And
                   that
                
                 Xyston
                 
                   signifieth
                   a
                   launce
                   Aelian
                   himselfe
                   testifieth
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   calling
                   the
                   launciers
                
                 Doratophori
                 ,
                 or
                 Xystophori
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Macedonian
                   then
                   had
                   his
                   horsemans
                   staffe
                   of
                   Corneil
                   .
                   Whi●
                
                 b
                 
                   Pliny
                   affirmeth
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   sound
                   and
                   a
                   fast
                   wood
                   .
                   If
                   his
                   launce
                   :
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   ●bably
                   coniecture
                   ,
                   his
                   pike
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   exceeded
                   the
                   launce
                   in
                   length
                   and
                   thicknesse
                   onely
                   .
                   Wee
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   preferre
                   the
                
                 Ashe
                 
                   before
                   all
                   woodes
                   for
                   toughnesse
                   ;
                   lightnesse
                   and
                   beautie
                   ;
                   especially
                   if
                   the
                   vaine
                   runne
                   through
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   I
                   finde
                   in
                
                 c
                 
                   Cicuta
                   a
                   knight
                   of
                   Venice
                   ,
                   an
                   old
                   souldier
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   followed
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Charles
                   the
                   fift
                   in
                   his
                   warres
                   of
                   Africk
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   enclyned
                   rather
                   to
                
                 Firre
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   for
                   lightnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   seene
                   the
                   experience
                   :
                   therefore
                   leaue
                   I
                   the
                   iudgement
                   to
                   triall
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   then
                   out
                   of
                   Aelian
                   that
                   the
                
                 armed
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   both
                   target
                   and
                   pike
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   should
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   vse
                   both
                   target
                   ,
                   and
                   pike
                   in
                   fight
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   will
                   seeme
                   incredible
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                   .
                   Yet
                   vsed
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   souldiers
                   both
                   ;
                   at
                   one
                   instant
                   they
                   both
                   charged
                   theire
                   pikes
                   ,
                   and
                   covered
                   themselues
                   with
                   theire
                   targets
                   against
                   the
                   flyeng
                   weapons
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   was
                   this
                   :
                   when
                   they
                   closed
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   they
                   charged
                   theire
                   pikes
                   with
                   both
                   handes
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   slight
                   wryeng
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   lifting
                   vp
                   the
                   right
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   whirled
                   their
                   target
                   ,
                   hanging
                   at
                   their
                   backe
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   left
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   that
                   stood
                   next
                   the
                   enemy
                   in
                   the
                   charge
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   covered
                   all
                   theire
                   body
                   to
                   the
                   midle
                   ,
                   and
                   beneath
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   touched
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   Cleomenes
                   .
                   It
                   appeareth
                   more
                   plainely
                   in
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   describing
                   the
                   battaile
                   betwixt
                   K.
                   Perseus
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Consul
                   Aemilius
                   .
                   Hee
                   hath
                   this
                   :
                
                 d
                 The
                 enemy
                 approaching
                 Aemilius
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Campe
                 ,
                 and
                 fownd
                 the
                 legionary
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 bearing
                 nowe
                 the
                 heades
                 of
                 their
                 pikes
                 stiffe
                 vpon
                 the
                 targets
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 hee
                 sawe
                 ,
                 and
                 sawe
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Macedonians
                 casting
                 about
                 their
                 targets
                 from
                 behinde
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 the
                 Roman
                 targetiers
                 with
                 their
                 pikes
                 abased
                 together
                 at
                 one
                 signal
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 firmenesse
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 shutte
                 vp
                 ,
                 &
                 serred
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 roughnesse
                 of
                 the
                 front
                 (
                 the
                 pikes
                 lyeng
                 out
                 before
                 )
                 he
                 became
                 astonied
                 ,
                 &
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 never
                 before
                 beheld
                 so
                 fearefull
                 a
                 sight
                 .
                 Which
                 passion
                 ,
                 &
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 hee
                 afterward
                 oftentimes
                 recounted
                 to
                 his
                 familier
                 friends
                 .
                 
                   This
                   ioy●ing
                   of
                   targets
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   is
                   called
                
                 Synaspismos
                 :
                 
                   whereof
                   wee
                   shall
                   haue
                   occasion
                   to
                   speake
                   heere-after
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 5
                 The
                 light
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   They
                   had
                   divers
                   names
                   given
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   history
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   they
                   are
                   called
                
                 a
                 Euzoni
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   so
                   girded
                   vp
                   theire
                   apparaile
                   about
                   thē
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   were
                   light
                   and
                   fitt
                   for
                   motion
                   :
                   Sometimes
                
                 c
                 Askeuoi
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   beare
                   no
                   military
                   furniture
                   of
                   defence
                   :
                   Sometimes
                
                 d
                 Elaphroi
                 
                   because
                   they
                   resemble
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   think
                   )
                   a
                   harte
                   in
                   lightnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   swiftnesse
                   :
                   Sometimes
                
                 e
                 Gynnietae
                 
                   (
                   naked
                   )
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   without
                   defensiu●
                   armes
                   :
                   Sometimes
                
                 Psyloi
                 
                   (
                   naked
                   or
                   light
                   )
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   heere
                   termed
                   by
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                
                 g
                 
                   Appian
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   cited
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 Flyeng
                 weapons
                 onely
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   light-armed
                   are
                   divided
                   into
                   three
                   kindes
                   ,
                
                 Archers
                 ,
                 Darters
                 ,
                 and
                 Slingers
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   three
                   kindes
                   were
                   of
                   much
                   vse
                   emongest
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   beare
                   onely
                   flieng
                   weapons
                   .
                
                 h
                 
                   Xenophon
                   testifieth
                   that
                   Cyrus
                   the
                   elder
                   had
                   them
                   :
                
                 i
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Graecians
                   in
                   theire
                   returne
                   out
                   of
                   Persia
                   :
                
                 k
                 
                   Alexander
                   had
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   warre
                   against
                   Darius
                   :
                   and
                
                 l
                 
                   Pyrrhus
                   in
                   his
                   warre
                   in
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Sicill
                   and
                   Greece
                   :
                
                 m
                 
                   The
                   Graecians
                   against
                   Brennus
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Gaules
                   :
                
                 n
                 
                   Both
                   the
                   Athenians
                   ,
                   &
                   The
                   bans
                   at
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Delos
                   .
                
              
               
                 7
                 Arrowes
                 ]
                 
                   Archers
                   haue
                   alwayes
                   beene
                   of
                   speciall
                   esteeme
                   for
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   and
                   preferred
                   before
                   the
                   other
                   kindes
                   of
                   light-armed
                   .
                   Many
                   nations
                   haue
                   beene
                   commended
                   for
                   theire
                   skill
                   in
                   shooting
                   .
                   Emongest
                   the
                   Graecians
                   the
                   Cretans
                   were
                   (
                   of
                   a●ncient
                   time
                   )
                   sole
                   archers
                   ,
                
                 o
                 
                   as
                   Pausanias
                   witnesseth
                   .
                   Yet
                   was
                   not
                   theire
                   service
                   aequall
                   with
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Persians
                   .
                   For
                   Xenophon
                   confesseth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Persian
                   bowe
                   overreached
                   the
                   Cretan
                   a
                   great
                   way
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Rhodians
                   with
                   theire
                   sling
                   owt-threw
                   the
                   Cretan
                   bow
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Carduchans
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   through
                   whose
                   Countrey
                   the
                   Graecians
                   passed
                   at
                   theire
                   returne
                   out
                   of
                   Persia
                
                 p
                 
                   Xenophon
                   writeth
                   thus
                
                 :
                 They
                 caried
                 noe
                 other
                 armes
                 ,
                 then
                 bowes
                 and
                 slinges
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 excellent
                 archers
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 bowes
                 well
                 nighe
                 three
                 cubits
                 long
                 ;
                 arrowes
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 Cubits
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 shotte
                 ,
                 they
                 drewe
                 the
                 string
                 ,
                 applieng
                 theire
                 hand
                 some
                 what
                 toward
                 the
                 neither
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 bowe
                 ,
                 setting
                 theire
                 left
                 foote
                 foreward
                 .
                 With
                 theire
                 arrowes
                 they
                 pierced
                 both
                 targets
                 ,
                 and
                 Curates
                 .
                 The
                 Graecians
                 putting
                 thonges
                 to
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 theire
                 arrowes
                 sent
                 them
                 back
                 at
                 the
                 enemy
                 in
                 steede
                 of
                 Dartes
                 .
                 
                   The
                   same
                   in
                   effect
                   is
                   reported
                   by
                
                 q
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Parthian
                   horsemen
                   ,
                   Appian
                   saith
                   :
                
                 When
                 Crassus
                 commaunded
                 the
                 light-armed
                 to
                 disband
                 ,
                 &
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 not
                 farre
                 ,
                 but
                 meeting
                 with
                 many
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 sore
                 galled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 retired
                 streight
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 themselues
                 emongest
                 the
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 beginning
                 of
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 repraesenting
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 shotte
                 ,
                 that
                 rent
                 all
                 armes
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 vppon
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 way
                 aswell
                 thorough
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 worst
                 furniture
                 defensiue
                 :
                 giving
                 mighty
                 and
                 violent
                 strokes
                 from
                 stiffe
                 and
                 great
                 bowes
                 ,
                 and
                 forcing
                 out
                 the
                 arrowe
                 boisterously
                 with
                 the
                 compasse
                 ,
                 and
                 bent
                 of
                 the
                 bowe
                 .
                 r
                 
                   Plutarch
                   hath
                   the
                   very
                   wordes
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Appian
                   .
                   The
                   Indians
                   also
                   were
                   good
                
                 archers
                 ,
                 
                   albeit
                   not
                   much
                   praised
                   by
                   Q.
                   Curtius
                   ,
                
                 s
                 
                   Hee
                   saith
                
                 :
                 theire
                 arrowes
                 were
                 two
                 Cubits
                 long
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 deliver
                 out
                 of
                 theire
                 bowes
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 labour
                 ,
                 then
                 effect
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 arrow
                 ,
                 whose
                 whole
                 efficacy
                 is
                 in
                 lightnesse
                 ,
                 becometh
                 altogether
                 vnwieldy
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 .
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   hee
                   telleth
                   ,
                   that
                   Alexander
                   ,
                
                 at
                 the
                 assault
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Mallians
                 ,
                 was
                 strooke
                 thorough
                 his
                 Curace
                 into
                 the
                 side
                 beneath
                 the
                 pappes
                 with
                 an
                 Indian
                 arrowe
                 :
                 
                   with
                   whome
                
                 t
                 
                   Plutarch
                   and
                   Diod.
                   Siculus
                   accord
                
                 .
                 v
                 
                   Arrian
                   addeth
                
                 the
                 wound
                 was
                 so
                 deep
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 breath
                 was
                 seene
                 to
                 issue
                 out
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Gothes
                   and
                   other
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   north
                   ,
                   that
                   invaded
                   the
                   Roman
                   empire
                   ,
                   had
                   theire
                   chiefe
                   victories
                   against
                   the
                   Romans
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   bowes
                   ,
                   and
                   arrowes
                   .
                
                 x
                 
                   Vegetius
                   (
                   before
                   alleaged
                   )
                   speaketh
                   it
                   plainely
                   :
                
                 So
                 our
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 vnarmed
                 
                 both
                 bodies
                 and
                 heads
                 ,
                 encountring
                 with
                 the
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 were
                 oftentimes
                 wholy
                 defeated
                 ,
                 and
                 slaine
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 theire
                 arrowes
                 .
                 
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   pretermitte
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   our
                   nation
                   in
                   this
                   skill
                   .
                   Our
                   owne
                   stories
                   testify
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   great
                   battailes
                   ,
                   we
                   gayned
                   against
                   the
                   french
                   ,
                   were
                   gayned
                   by
                   the
                   ioint-shooting
                   of
                   our
                   archers
                   principally
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   English
                   haue
                   heretofore
                   excelled
                   in
                   archery
                   &
                   shooting
                   ,
                   is
                   cleere
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   even
                   of
                   Strangers
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   Cicuta
                   (
                   whom
                   I
                   named
                   before
                   )
                   commending
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   bows
                   ,
                   as
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   s●rvice
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   (
                   &
                   that
                   long
                   after
                   gunnes
                   were
                   invented
                   )
                   praeferreth
                   the
                   English
                   before
                   all
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   setteth
                   him
                   downe
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   patterne
                   for
                   other
                   to
                   follow
                   .
                   A●d
                
                 b
                 
                   Patritius
                   ,
                   disputing
                   of
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   arrows
                   ,
                   doubteth
                   not
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                
                 that
                 an
                 English
                 arrowe
                 with
                 a
                 litle
                 waxe
                 put
                 vpō
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 wil
                 passe
                 through
                 any
                 ordinary
                 Corslette
                 or
                 Curace
                 .
                 
                   Howsoever
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   bowes
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   with
                   many
                   great
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   yet
                   haue
                   they
                   of
                   auncient
                   time
                   been
                   highly
                   prised
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Vegetius
                   saith
                
                 ;
                 how
                 great
                 advantage
                 good
                 archers
                 bring
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 both
                 Cato
                 in
                 his
                 bookes
                 of
                 military
                 discipline
                 doth
                 shewe
                 evidently
                 ,
                 and
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 by
                 augmenting
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 archers
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 theire
                 bowes
                 ,
                 overcame
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 whome
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 matche
                 .
                 Scip●o
                 Africanus
                 (
                 the
                 yonger
                 )
                 being
                 to
                 giue
                 battaile
                 to
                 the
                 Numantines
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 had
                 forced
                 a
                 Roman
                 army
                 to
                 passe
                 vnder
                 the
                 yoake
                 ,
                 thought
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 haue
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 mingled
                 chosen
                 archers
                 in
                 euery
                 〈◊〉
                 And
                 d
                 
                   Leo
                   the
                   Emperour
                   in
                   his
                   Constitutions
                   military
                   hath
                   this
                   Constitution
                   ●ongest
                   other
                   :
                
                 You
                 shall
                 comm●un
                 ●
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 youth
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 fourty
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 haue
                 meane
                 skill
                 in
                 shooting
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 cary
                 bowes
                 &
                 quivers
                 of
                 arrowes
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 
                   art
                   of
                   shoo
                   ting
                
                 hath
                 been
                 neglected
                 ,
                 many
                 ,
                 &
                 great
                 losses
                 haue
                 befallen
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 
                   A●d
                   in
                   another
                   place
                
                 :
                 e
                 you
                 shall
                 enioyne
                 the
                 Commaunders
                 vnder
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 winter
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 signify
                 to
                 the
                 Turm●ches
                 (
                 Coronells
                 )
                 now
                 many
                 horse
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 armes
                 the
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 vnder
                 their
                 commaundes
                 ,
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 necessary
                 provision
                 bee
                 made
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 souldiers
                 be
                 furnished
                 in
                 time
                 convenient
                 .
                 But
                 specially
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 haue
                 care
                 of
                 archers
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 whoe
                 remaine
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 vacation
                 from
                 warre
                 ,
                 hold
                 bowes
                 and
                 arrowes
                 in
                 their
                 howses
                 .
                 For
                 carelessnesse
                 heerin
                 hath
                 brought
                 great
                 dammage
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 State.
                 
                   So
                   Leo.
                   This
                   of
                   ould
                   time
                   was
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   concerning
                
                 archers
                 .
                 
                   Howe
                   wee
                   are
                   fallen
                   out
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                   (
                   the
                   skill
                   of
                   the
                   bowe
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   quality
                   so
                   commendable
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   proper
                   to
                   our
                   nation
                   )
                   I
                   knowe
                   not
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   fire-weapons
                   perhaps
                   haue
                   put
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   countena●nce
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   bee
                   denied
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   fireweapons
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   doth
                   farre
                   exceed
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   all
                   old
                   inventions
                   for
                   anoyeng
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   haue
                   given
                   them
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   doubt
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   second
                   to
                   bowes
                   and
                   arrowes
                   being
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   casting
                   them
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   rather
                   follow
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ;
                   whoe
                   albeit
                   they
                   esteemed
                   arrowes
                   the
                   best
                   flieng
                   weapons
                   ,
                   yet
                   thought
                   it
                   not
                   amisse
                   to
                   hold
                   in
                   vse
                   slinges
                   ,
                   and
                   dartes
                   -
                   Every
                   weapon
                   hath
                   it
                   property
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   fitte
                   for
                   one
                   service
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   fitte
                   for
                   another
                   .
                   The
                   fire-weapons
                   haue
                   theire
                   advantages
                   ;
                   They
                   haue
                   also
                   theire
                   disadvantages
                   .
                   Theire
                   advantage
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   pierce
                   all
                   defence
                   of
                   armour
                   ,
                   and
                   lighting
                   vpon
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   the
                   wound
                   whereof
                   endaungereth
                   life
                   ,
                   they
                   bring
                   with
                   them
                   certeine
                   death
                   .
                   Theire
                   disadvantages
                   are
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   alwayes
                   certeine
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   charging
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   through
                   over
                   charging
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   the
                   bullet
                   rowling
                   out
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   good
                   powder
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   dryed
                   powder
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   because
                   of
                   an
                   ill
                   dryed
                   matche
                   ,
                   not
                   fitte
                   to
                   coale
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   well
                   cocked
                   .
                   Besides
                   they
                   are
                   somewhat
                   long
                   in
                   charging
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                
                 musketier
                 
                   takes
                   downe
                   his
                   musket
                
                 ,
                 vncockes
                 
                   the
                   matche
                
                 ,
                 blowes
                 ,
                 proynes
                 ,
                 shuttes
                 ,
                 casts
                 
                   of
                   the
                   pan
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   castes
                   about
                   the
                   musket
                
                 ,
                 opens
                 
                   his
                   charges
                
                 ,
                 chargeth
                 ,
                 drawes
                 out
                 
                   his
                   〈◊〉
                   sticke
                
                 ,
                 rammes
                 in
                 
                   the
                   powder
                
                 ,
                 drawes
                 out
                 
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                
                 puts
                 vp
                 
                   his
                   skowring
                   stick
                
                 ,
                 layes
                 
                   the
                   musket
                   on
                   the
                   rest
                
                 ,
                 blowes
                 
                   of
                   the
                   matche
                
                 ,
                 cockes
                 ,
                 and
                 tryes
                 it
                 ,
                 gardes
                 
                   the
                   pan
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                
                 makes
                 ready
                 .
                 
                   All
                   which
                   actions
                   must
                   necessarily
                   bee
                   observed
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   faile
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   vse
                   of
                   a
                   musket
                   .
                   In
                   raine
                   ,
                   snowe
                   fogges
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   the
                   enemy
                   hath
                   gayned
                   the
                   winde
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   small
                   vse
                   .
                   Adde
                   that
                   but
                   one
                   ranke
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   )
                   can
                   giue
                   vpon
                   the
                   enemy
                   at
                   once
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   rest
                   behinde
                   ,
                   discharging
                   ,
                   shall
                   either
                   wound
                   theire
                   owne
                   Companions
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   shoote
                   at
                   randon
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   nothing
                   endaunger
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   a
                   musket
                   being
                   onely
                   availeable
                   at
                   point
                   blanck
                   .
                   Contrary
                   wise
                   the
                   disadvantage
                   of
                   arrowes
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   weaknesse
                   of
                   the
                   stroke
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   enter
                   a
                   Curace
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   foote
                   or
                   horse
                   nowe
                   vse
                   .
                   Yet
                   can
                   noe
                   weather
                   bee
                   founde
                   ,
                   where
                   in
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   haue
                   good
                   vse
                   of
                   bowes
                   :
                   raine
                   ,
                   snowe
                   ,
                   winde
                   ,
                   haile
                   ,
                   fogges
                   ,
                   hinder
                   litle
                   (
                   especially
                   the
                   string
                   of
                   the
                   bowe
                   being
                   not
                   to
                   wette
                   )
                   may
                   rather
                   profit
                   Because
                   in
                   them
                   you
                   can
                   hardly
                   discerne
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   avoide
                   ,
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   the
                   arrowe
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   quicknesse
                   in
                   delivery
                   the
                   bowe
                   farre
                   excelleth
                   the
                   musket
                   .
                   A
                   good
                   single
                
                 archer
                 
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   giue
                   fiue
                   shotte
                   in
                   excha●nge
                   for
                   one
                   of
                   the
                
                 musketier
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   such
                   certainty
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   heare
                   of
                   an
                
                 archer
                 
                   that
                   misseth
                   the
                   delivery
                   of
                   his
                   arrow
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                
                 musketier
                 ,
                 
                   often
                   faileth
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   accidents
                   and
                   impediuients
                   before
                   by
                   mee
                   rehearsed
                   .
                   Ioine
                   that
                   a
                   whole
                   squadron
                   of
                
                 archers
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   embattailed
                   ,
                   may
                   shoote
                   at
                   once
                   together
                   :
                   which
                   onely
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   of
                
                 musketiers
                 
                   may
                   doe
                   .
                   And
                   make
                   the
                   case
                   there
                   were
                   a
                   hundred
                   musketters
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   hundred
                   bowe-men
                   eche
                   digested
                   into
                   ten
                   f●les
                   ,
                   eche
                   file
                   conteyning
                   ten
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   bowe
                   men
                   shall
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   shoote
                   at
                   once
                   a
                   hundred
                   arrowes
                   (
                   all
                   theire
                   arrowes
                   )
                   for
                   ten
                   bullets
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   musketiers
                   ,
                   namely
                   those
                   ten
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   discharging
                   alone
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   pretermitted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bowe
                   and
                   quiver
                   both
                   for
                   marching
                   ,
                   &
                   all
                   service
                   ,
                   are
                   lighter
                   and
                   of
                   lesse
                   labour
                   to
                   ●se
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   musket
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   noe
                   small
                   advantage
                   in
                   armes
                   and
                   fight
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   the
                   bowe-men
                   may
                   bee
                   placed
                   behinde
                   the
                   armed
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   shooting
                   over
                   the
                   Phalange
                   anoy
                   the
                   enemy
                   before
                   ioyning
                   ,
                   and
                
                 a
                 
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   fight
                   ,
                   even
                   whilest
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   pushe
                   of
                   pike
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   musketier
                   ,
                   there
                   placed
                   ,
                   must
                   either
                   idlely
                   look
                   on
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   playeng
                   with
                   his
                   musket
                   ,
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   endaunger
                   his
                   owne
                   friendes
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   arrowes
                   so
                   weake
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   immagined
                   ,
                   noe
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   arming
                   of
                   our
                   dayes
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   pike
                   albeit
                   hee
                   haue
                   his
                   head
                   and
                   body
                   covered
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   his
                   legges
                   ,
                   and
                   feete
                   ,
                   his
                   armes
                   ,
                   and
                   handes
                   open
                   to
                   woundes
                   :
                   any
                   of
                   which
                   parts
                   being
                   wounded
                   bringes
                   a
                   disability
                   of
                   service
                   .
                   To
                   say
                   nothing
                   of
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   eyes
                   ,
                   before
                   which
                   the
                   showers
                   of
                   arrowes
                   falling
                   like
                   a
                   tempest
                   without
                   intermission
                   ,
                   must
                   needes
                   breed
                   a
                   remedilesse
                   terrour
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   thinke
                   rather
                   of
                   saving
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   then
                   offending
                   his
                   enemy
                   .
                   The
                   musketier
                   being
                   also
                   vnarmed
                   is
                   as
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   shotte
                   of
                   arrowes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   archer
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   shotte
                   of
                   the
                   musket
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   arrow
                   touching
                   any
                   vitall
                   parte
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   taketh
                   away
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   doth
                   the
                   musket
                   .
                   Lastly
                   a
                   horse-man
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   (
                   I
                   must
                   confesse
                   )
                   is
                   safe
                   enough
                   from
                   the
                   daunger
                   of
                   arrowes
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   armour
                   but
                   his
                   horse
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   faire
                   and
                   large
                   mark
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   neither
                   barbe
                   ,
                   nor
                   pectorall
                   ,
                   nor
                   ought
                   else
                   to
                   hide
                   his
                   head
                   or
                   breast
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   hee
                   escape
                   woundes
                   ?
                   Witnesse
                   our
                   fieldes
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   where
                   our
                   Archers
                   alwayes
                   beate
                   the
                   frenche
                   horse
                   ,
                   being
                   barbed
                   ,
                   and
                   better
                   armed
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   horse
                   are
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   bloudy
                   effect
                   of
                   bowes
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   Plutarch
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   rehersing
                   .
                   He
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Crassus
                   hath
                   thus
                   :
                
                 b
                 The
                 Parthians
                 opposing
                 the
                 Cataphracts
                 against
                 the
                 Roman
                 horse
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Persians
                 galloping
                 heer
                 and
                 there
                 dispersedly
                 ,
                 and
                 troubling
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 broke
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 hills
                 of
                 sand
                 ,
                 that
                 raised
                 infinite
                 dust
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Romans
                 lost
                 theire
                 sight
                 and
                 voice
                 :
                 and
                 thronging
                 together
                 ,
                 &
                 thrusting
                 one
                 another
                 were
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 not
                 a
                 simple
                 ,
                 or
                 quicke
                 deathe
                 ,
                 but
                 tormented
                 with
                 
                 convulsions
                 and
                 panges
                 of
                 grief
                 ,
                 walllowing
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sande
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 arrowes
                 in
                 theire
                 woundes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 endevouring
                 to
                 pluck
                 out
                 the
                 hooked
                 heades
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 pierced
                 vaines
                 and
                 sinewes
                 ,
                 renting
                 a
                 freshe
                 themselues
                 ,
                 &
                 adding
                 torment
                 to
                 torment
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 many
                 died
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 rest
                 became
                 vnprofitable
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Publius
                 Crassus
                 desired
                 them
                 once
                 more
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 Cataphracts
                 ,
                 they
                 shewed
                 theire
                 handes
                 nailed
                 to
                 their
                 targets
                 ,
                 and
                 theire
                 feete
                 fastened
                 to
                 the
                 grownde
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 vnable
                 either
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 or
                 fight
                 .
                 
                   These
                   wonders
                   did
                   the
                   Parthian
                   bowes
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   compared
                   to
                   our
                   auncient
                   English
                   bowes
                   ,
                   either
                   for
                   strength
                   ,
                   or
                   farre
                   shooting
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   seeme
                   to
                   rely
                   vpon
                   antiquity
                   alone
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   The
                   battaile
                   of
                   Curzolare
                   (
                   commonly
                   called
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Lepanto
                   )
                   fought
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Turkes
                   ,
                   &
                   Christians
                   by
                   sea
                   may
                   serue
                   for
                   an
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   bowes
                   and
                   arrowes
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   there
                   died
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   by
                   the
                   arrowes
                   of
                   the
                   Turkes
                   aboue
                   siue
                   thowsand
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   galleyes
                   and
                   ships
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   theire
                   blindes
                   pretended
                   to
                   saue
                   from
                   sight
                   ,
                   and
                   mark
                   of
                   the
                   Turks
                   ,
                   where
                   as
                   the
                   artillery
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   consumed
                   not
                   so
                   many
                   Turkes
                   :
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Christians
                   had
                   the
                   victory
                   .
                   Nowe
                   then
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   leaue
                
                 the
                 bowe
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   a
                   weapon
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   efficacy
                   ,
                   so
                   ready
                   ,
                   so
                   familiar
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   domesticall
                   to
                   our
                   nation
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   wee
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   bee
                   accustomed
                   from
                   our
                   Cradle
                   ,
                   because
                   other
                   nations
                   take
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                   Musket
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   any
                   shewe
                   of
                   reason
                   .
                   Other
                   nations
                   may
                   well
                   for
                   beare
                   ●at
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   had
                   .
                   Neither
                   Italian
                   ,
                   nor
                   Spaniard
                   ,
                   nor
                   Frenche
                   ,
                   nor
                   Dutche
                   ,
                   ha●
                   these
                   fiue
                   hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   been
                   accounted
                
                 Archers
                 .
                 
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   skill
                   almost
                   appropriated
                   to
                   our
                   nation
                   .
                   By
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   gayned
                   the
                   battailes
                   of
                   Cressy
                   ,
                   of
                   Poitiers
                   ,
                   of
                   Agincourt
                   ,
                   in
                   France
                   :
                   of
                   Navarre
                   ,
                   in
                   Spaine
                   :
                   By
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   made
                   our selues
                   famous
                   over
                   Christendome
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   giue
                   it
                   over
                   vpon
                   a
                   conceit
                   onely
                   (
                   for
                   noe
                   experience
                   can
                   say
                   that
                   our
                   bowe
                   was
                   ever
                   beaten
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   by
                   the
                   musket
                   )
                   will
                   proue
                   an
                   immitation
                   of
                   Aesops
                   dogge
                   ,
                   whoe
                   carieng
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   fleshe
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   over
                   a
                   river
                   ,
                   and
                   seing
                   the
                   shadowe
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   snatched
                   at
                   the
                   shadowe
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   the
                   fleshe
                   ▪
                   I
                   speake
                   not
                   this
                   to
                   a
                   base
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   muskets
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   men
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   to
                   bee
                   great
                   ;
                   I
                   onely
                   shewe
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   bee
                   good
                   vse
                   of
                
                 bowes
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   our
                   archers
                   were
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   wont
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   dispaired
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   easily
                   come
                   with
                   exercise
                   .
                
              
               
                 8
                 Dartes
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   names
                   of
                
                 dartes
                 
                   are
                   divers
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   Story
                   .
                   A
                
                 Darte
                 
                   is
                   often
                   called
                
                 Acontion
                 :
                 
                   and
                   thereof
                   cometh
                
                 Acontizo
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   throwe
                   a
                
                 darte
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   darters
                   are
                   called
                
                 b
                 Acontistae
                 .
                 
                   So
                   doth
                   Aelian
                   heere
                   terme
                   a
                
                 darte
                 .
                 
                   Sometimes
                   a
                   darte
                   is
                   termed
                
                 Palton
                 
                   of
                   the
                   verbe
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   signifieng
                   to
                   shake
                   or
                   make
                   quiver
                   .
                   The
                   word
                
                 Palton
                 
                   is
                   much
                   vsed
                   in
                
                 c
                 
                   Arrian
                   and
                
                 d
                 
                   Xenophon
                   especially
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   Persian
                
                 dartes
                 .
                 Yet
                 e
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   nameth
                   the
                   Persian
                   darte
                
                 Saunion
                 :
                 
                   which
                   name
                   also
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Graecian
                   darte
                   by
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Diodorus
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   a
                
                 darte
                 
                   is
                   named
                
                 Doration
                 :
                 Doru
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                
                 Speare
                 ,
                 and
                 Doration
                 
                   according
                   to
                   Suidas
                   ,
                   a
                   litle
                   speare
                   ,
                   or
                   darte
                   .
                   Aelian
                   vseth
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   this
                   Chap.
                
                 Lonche
                 ,
                 
                   albeit
                   it
                   properly
                   signify
                   the
                
                 f
                 
                   head
                   of
                   speare
                   ,
                   or
                   darte
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   it
                   sometimes
                   signify
                   the
                   darte
                   it self
                   ,
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   taken
                   in
                
                 g
                 
                   Xenophon
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   telleth
                   ,
                   that
                   flieng
                   weapons
                   began
                   to
                   walk
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   dartes
                   )
                   arrowes
                   ,
                   and
                   stones
                   out
                   of
                   slinges
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   out
                   hands
                   ,
                   And
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   hath
                
                 h
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   throwe
                   dartes
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   actes
                   of
                   Alexander
                   .
                   Yet
                   wee
                   finde
                   that
                   speares
                   were
                   also
                   cast
                   vnder
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                
                 i
                 
                   Xenophon
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Thebans
                   cast
                
                 Dorata
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Lacedaemonians
                   .
                   The
                
                 Darte
                 
                   hath
                   beene
                   in
                   vse
                   emongest
                   all
                   nations
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   ,
                   fashion
                   ,
                   and
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   darte
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   in
                
                 k
                 
                   Vegetius
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                
                 l
                 
                   Lipsius
                   his
                   Commentaries
                
                 ad
                 Polybium
                 .
                 
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   darting
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   armed
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   fight
                   betwixt
                   Choragus
                   ,
                   and
                   Dioxippus
                   before
                   by
                   mee
                   mentioned
                   :
                   where
                   wee
                   find
                   that
                   Choragus
                   cast
                
                 
                 first
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 (
                 Lanceam
                 
                   saith
                   Curtius
                   )
                   at
                   Dioxippus
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   thought
                   him
                   with
                   in
                   his
                   reache
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 darters
                 ,
                 
                   heere
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   .
                   Such
                   were
                   the
                
                 b
                 
                   Agrians
                   in
                   Alexanders
                   Campe
                   ,
                   whoe
                   in
                   all
                   attempts
                   of
                   speed
                   were
                   imployed
                   by
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   and
                   served
                   to
                   purpose
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   theire
                   lightnesse
                   .
                   The
                
                 darte
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Graecian
                   was
                   a
                   slender
                   shaven
                   piece
                   of
                   wood
                   ,
                   about
                   three
                   foote
                   long
                   ,
                   armed
                   at
                   one
                   end
                   with
                   a
                   head
                   of
                   iron
                   with
                   a
                   sharpe
                   point
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   to
                   pierce
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   it
                   should
                   fall
                   vpon
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   length
                   ,
                   I
                   giue
                   ,
                   it
                   differeth
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Roman
                   darte
                   in
                   Polybius
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Xenophon
                   seemeth
                   to
                   affirme
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   arrowes
                   of
                   the
                   Carduchans
                   ,
                
                 c
                 he
                 saith
                 they
                 were
                 longer
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 cubits
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   addeth
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Graecians
                 sent
                 them
                 backe
                 againe
                 at
                 the
                 enemy
                 in
                 stede
                 of
                 
                   Dartes
                   .
                   About
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   these
                
                 dartes
                 
                   they
                   fastened
                   a
                   thong
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   wherein
                   ,
                   inserting
                   theire
                   forefinger
                   ,
                   they
                   launced
                   the
                   darte
                   with
                   more
                   facility
                   .
                   Xenophon
                   witnesseth
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   ●n
                   another
                   place
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 d
                 Xenophon
                 commaunded
                 the
                 targetiers
                 to
                 marche
                 with
                 theire
                 fingers
                 in
                 the
                 thonges
                 of
                 theire
                 dartes
                 ,
                 the
                 archers
                 with
                 theire
                 arrowes
                 nocked
                 ,
                 the
                 slingers
                 with
                 their
                 scryppes
                 full
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 redy
                 to
                 let
                 fly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 commaunded
                 .
                 
                   These
                   dartes
                   were
                   forcible
                   enough
                   to
                   pierce
                   armoures
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   them
                   alone
                
                 e
                 
                   Iphicrates
                   overthrew
                   and
                   distroyed
                   a
                   whole
                
                 Mora
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Lacedaemonians
                   ,
                   which
                   people
                   were
                   accounted
                   the
                   best
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   valiant
                   of
                   the
                   Greekes
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   came
                   in
                   credit
                   .
                
              
               
                 9
                 Stones
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   There
                   are
                   heere
                   mentioned
                   two
                   manner
                   of
                   throwing
                   stones
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   sling
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   with
                   hand
                   alone
                   ,
                   The
                   stones
                   ,
                   thrown
                   with
                   the
                   sling
                   ,
                   fly
                   with
                   much
                   more
                   violence
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   stones
                   throwne
                   with
                   the
                   hand
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   being
                   cast
                   with
                   a
                   skillfull
                   and
                   strong
                   arme
                   ,
                   they
                   reache
                   a
                   greater
                   way
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   man
                   would
                   thinke
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   not
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   as
                   bullets
                   throwne
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   sling
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   Xenophons
                   report
                   outreached
                   the
                   Persian
                   arrowes
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   touched
                   the
                   story
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   nowe
                   lay
                   downe
                   Xenophons
                   wordes
                   .
                
                 f
                 The
                 Graecians
                 (
                 those
                 ten
                 thowsand
                 ,
                 that
                 returned
                 out
                 of
                 Persia
                 vnder
                 the
                 leading
                 of
                 Cherisophus
                 ,
                 &
                 Xenophon
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 marched
                 farre
                 ,
                 before
                 Mithridates
                 appeared
                 againe
                 with
                 200.
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 400.
                 
                 Archers
                 &
                 slingers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 very
                 nimble
                 &
                 light
                 .
                 Hee
                 came
                 close
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 Graecians
                 as
                 a
                 friend
                 .
                 Being
                 neer
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 &
                 foote
                 began
                 to
                 shoote
                 ,
                 other
                 to
                 sling
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 wound
                 the
                 Graecians
                 .
                 The
                 reare
                 Commaunders
                 of
                 the
                 Graecians
                 were
                 hardly
                 bested
                 .
                 Yet
                 could
                 they
                 doe
                 nothing
                 to
                 anoy
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Cretans
                 shoote
                 not
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 &
                 carieng
                 noe
                 armour
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 faine
                 to
                 hide
                 themselues
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 ;
                 &
                 the
                 Darters
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 reache
                 the
                 slingers
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 Xenophon
                 therefore
                 having
                 the
                 rear
                 ,
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 charge
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 But
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 overtake
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Graecians
                 had
                 noe
                 horse
                 )
                 &
                 the
                 Barbarian
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 shooting
                 backward
                 in
                 theire
                 flight
                 ,
                 wounded
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 gaue
                 the
                 chace
                 .
                 To
                 remedy
                 this
                 inconvenience
                 Xenophons
                 advice
                 was
                 to
                 provide
                 horse
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 .
                 And
                 hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Rhodians
                 in
                 the
                 Campe
                 ,
                 skillful
                 in
                 slinging
                 ,
                 whose
                 slings
                 reached
                 twice
                 as
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Persian
                 sling
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Persians
                 vsed
                 stones
                 ,
                 that
                 filled
                 the
                 hand
                 the
                 Rhodians
                 leaden
                 bullets
                 )
                 hee
                 likewise
                 advised
                 to
                 arme
                 them
                 with
                 slings
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 theire
                 service
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Graecians
                 furnished
                 out
                 50
                 horse
                 ,
                 &
                 200.
                 slingers
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Mithridates
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 againe
                 with
                 a
                 thowsand
                 horse
                 ,
                 &
                 foure
                 thowsand
                 archers
                 ,
                 &
                 slingers
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 vp
                 to
                 charge
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Rhodian
                 bullets
                 light
                 emongest
                 his
                 troupes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 50
                 horse
                 issuing
                 forth
                 fell
                 vpon
                 the
                 enemy
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 man●
                 of
                 the
                 foote
                 in
                 the
                 chace
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 eighteene
                 horse
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   may
                   heer
                   note
                   two
                   kind
                   of
                
                 slinges
                 
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   stone
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   with
                   the
                   bullet
                   :
                   and
                   besides
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Rhodian
                   sling
                   with
                   the
                   bullet
                   over-reached
                   both
                   Cretan
                   ,
                   and
                   Persian
                   bowe
                   :
                   which
                   was
                   yet
                   afterward
                
                 
                 
                   more
                   plainely
                   declared
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   when
                   Tissaphernes
                   charging
                   the
                   Graecians
                   with
                   his
                   Persian
                   archers
                   ,
                   the
                   Rhodian
                   slinges
                   so
                   terrified
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   troopes
                   with
                   drewe
                   .
                   And
                   allbut
                   hee
                   followed
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   ,
                   yet
                   durst
                   hee
                   noe
                   more
                   approache
                   ,
                   but
                   suffered
                   them
                   quiety
                   to
                   marche
                   all
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   afterward
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   arte
                   of
                   slinging
                   ,
                   allthough
                   many
                   nations
                   laboured
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   there
                   very
                   fewe
                   ,
                   that
                   excelled
                   .
                   The
                
                 b
                 
                   Bible
                   maketh
                   mention
                   of
                   seaven
                   hundred
                   Gybeonites
                   ,
                   whose
                   skill
                   was
                   excellent
                   in
                   sl●nging
                   .
                   Of
                   other
                   nations
                   none
                   might
                   compare
                   with
                   the
                
                 c
                 
                   Baleares
                   :
                   of
                   whome
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   writeth
                   thus
                   :
                
                 Theire
                 armor
                 is
                 three
                 slinges
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 haue
                 one
                 about
                 theire
                 heades
                 ,
                 another
                 about
                 theire
                 waste
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 in
                 theire
                 hand
                 .
                 In
                 warre
                 they
                 cast
                 greater
                 stones
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 force
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 bee
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Catapult
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 sieges
                 and
                 assaults
                 of
                 Cities
                 they
                 wound
                 the
                 defendants
                 of
                 the
                 walles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 breake
                 targets
                 ,
                 and
                 head-pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 defensiue
                 armes
                 .
                 They
                 ayme
                 so
                 certeinely
                 at
                 any
                 marke
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seldome
                 faile
                 in
                 hitting
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 is
                 theire
                 continuall
                 practise
                 from
                 theire
                 childhode
                 ,
                 theire
                 mothers
                 continually
                 enforcing
                 them
                 to
                 sling
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 children
                 .
                 For
                 setting
                 vp
                 bread
                 vpon
                 a
                 poste
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 allowed
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 hitte
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 it
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 theire
                 mothers
                 to
                 eate
                 .
                 So
                 farre
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 :
                 with
                 whom
                 d
                 Vegetius
                 agreeth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   same
                
                 e
                 
                   Vegetius
                   saith
                   that
                   slinges
                   were
                   made
                   either
                   of
                   flaxe
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   haire
                   ,
                   The
                   forme
                   was
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   two
                   ends
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   fastened
                   to
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                   oth●●o
                   let
                   slippe
                   ,
                   being
                   broadest
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   ,
                   lest
                   the
                   stone
                   should
                   fall
                   out
                   .
                   Diodorus
                   hath
                   before
                   expressed
                   with
                   what
                   force
                   a
                   stone
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   sling
                   .
                
                 f
                 
                   Vegetius
                   addeth
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 violent
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 arrowe
                 :
                 piercing
                 head-pieces
                 ,
                 Curaces
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 armes
                 .
                 
                   The
                   same
                
                 g
                 
                   Vegetius
                   limiteth
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   theire
                   reache
                   to
                   six
                   hundred
                   foote
                   :
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 that
                 slinges
                 at
                 that
                 distance
                 were
                 seene
                 often
                 to
                 hitte
                 the
                 marke
                 :
                 and
                 attributeth
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 archers
                 .
                 h
                 
                   There
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   leaden
                   bullet
                   sent
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   sling
                   will
                   melt
                   with
                   the
                   vehement
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   aire
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   credit
                   bee
                   with
                   the
                   reporters
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   not
                   fownd
                   that
                   experiences
                   in
                   our
                   pieces
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   force
                   out
                   theire
                   bullet
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   with
                   greater
                   violence
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   hand
                   sling
                   can
                   doe
                   .
                   For
                   stones
                   to
                   bee
                   cast
                   with
                   the
                   hand
                   see
                
                 i
                 
                   Vegetius
                   .
                   Polybius
                   commendeth
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 10
                 The
                 armour
                 of
                 the
                 Argilos
                 ]
                 
                   What
                   this
                   Argilos
                   should
                   meane
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   learned
                   doubt
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   haue
                   litle
                   to
                   say
                   .
                   Whether
                   it
                   come
                   as
                   a
                   diminitiue
                   from
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 
                   swift
                   )
                   or
                   from
                   a
                   City
                   of
                   Thrace
                   ,
                   called
                   Argilos
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   any
                   other
                   originall
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   affirme
                   .
                   Heere
                   if
                   the
                   text
                   bee
                   not
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worde
                   crept
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   exchaunged
                   by
                   the
                   negligence
                   of
                   some
                   copier
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   signifie
                   a
                   targetier
                   .
                   Which
                   Aelians
                   description
                   maketh
                   evident
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   Ctty
                   in
                   Thrace
                   you
                   shall
                   finde
                   in
                
                 k
                 
                   Thucydides
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Thracian
                   foote
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   were
                   Targetiers
                   ,
                   I
                   remember
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   read
                   in
                   Xenophon
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   a
                   quaestion
                   may
                   againe
                   arise
                   ,
                   seing
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   that
                   City
                   were
                   not
                   called
                
                 argiloi
                 but
                 argilioi
                 
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   City
                   it self
                   was
                   called
                
                 Argilos
                 )
                 
                   why
                   the
                   Targetier
                   should
                   bee
                   called
                
                 Argilos
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   not
                
                 Argilios
                 .
                 
                   The
                   chaunge
                   is
                   not
                   great
                   .
                   Many
                   such
                   mistakings
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   fownde
                   in
                   transcribing
                   of
                   Copies
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   thinke
                   rather
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   errour
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   two
                   causes
                   .
                   First
                   because
                   Aelian
                   dividing
                   the
                   foote
                   into
                   three
                   kindes
                   ,
                
                 Armed
                 ,
                 Targetiers
                 ,
                 and
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   discoursing
                   of
                   the
                
                 armed
                 and
                 light-armed
                 
                   expressely
                   by
                   name
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   nameth
                   the
                
                 Targetier
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Argilos
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   for
                   that
                
                 l
                 
                   Lipsius
                   (
                   whether
                   hee
                   had
                   another
                   copy
                   of
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   tell
                   )
                   citing
                   this
                   very
                   place
                   of
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   citeth
                   other
                   wordes
                   ,
                   then
                   heere
                   wee
                   find
                   .
                
                 The
                 Targetiers
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   out
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   praetendeth
                
                 )
                 vse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 middle
                 kinde
                 of
                 arming
                 .
                 For
                 theire
                 Target
                 ,
                 called
                 Pelta
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 litle
                 light
                 Target
                 ,
                 and
                 theire
                 pikes
                 come
                 much
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Pikes
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 .
                 
                   Vnlesse
                   happily
                   Lipsius
                   haue
                   borrowed
                   the
                   wordes
                   out
                   of
                   Suidas
                   imagining
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   Aelians
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   citeth
                   them
                   vnder
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   finde
                   them
                   in
                   Suidas
                   in
                   the
                   explication
                   of
                   military
                   appellations
                   ▪
                   but
                   I
                   finde
                   them
                   in
                   noe
                   editition
                   of
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   that
                   hit
                   herto
                   hath
                   beene
                   printed
                   .
                
              
               
                 11
                 A
                 litle
                 slight
                 target
                 called
                 Pelta
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   forme
                   of
                   this
                   litle
                   target
                   is
                   diuersly
                   expressed
                   by
                   divers
                   Authors
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   The
                   Scholiastes
                   of
                   Thucydides
                   giveth
                   it
                   a
                   Tetragonall
                   or
                   fouresided
                   shape
                   :
                   with
                   whom
                   also
                   iumpeth
                
                 b
                 Suidas
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Hesychius
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 Pelta
                 
                   is
                   a
                   litle
                   target
                   having
                   noe
                   circumference
                   ,
                   meaning
                   ,
                   I
                   thinke
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   rounde
                   .
                   Hee
                   saith
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Thracian
                   weapon
                   :
                   to
                   both
                   which
                   significations
                   Suidas
                   agreeth
                   .
                   The
                   Thracians
                   vsed
                   these
                   kindes
                   of
                   Targets
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   sent
                   these
                   Targetiers
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Graecians
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   Nymphodorus
                   (
                   seeking
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   league
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Athenians
                   and
                   Sitalces
                   King
                   of
                   Thracia
                   )
                   promised
                   to
                   procure
                   Sitalces
                   to
                   send
                   them
                   an
                   army
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   Peltasts
                   (
                   Targetiers
                   .
                   )
                   Xenophon
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Thracians
                   ,
                   that
                   assaulted
                   his
                   lodging
                   ,
                   telleth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 e
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Trumpet
                   sounded
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   souldiers
                   came
                   to
                   his
                   aide
                   ,
                   the
                   Thracians
                   fled
                   casting
                   ,
                   as
                   theire
                   manner
                   was
                   ,
                   theire
                   Targets
                
                 (
                 Peltas
                 )
                 
                   at
                   their
                   backes
                
                 .
                 f
                 
                   When
                   Dercyllidas
                   invaded
                   Bithynia
                   ,
                   Seuthes
                   the
                   K.
                   of
                   Thracesent
                   him
                   horse
                   and
                   Peltasts
                
                 (
                 targetiers
                 )
                 
                   to
                   his
                   aide
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 Pelta
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Aelian
                   heere
                   mentioneth
                   ,
                   was
                   rounde
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   Suidas
                   in
                   the
                   wordes
                   ,
                   before
                   alleaged
                   by
                   Lipsius
                   ,
                   as
                   out
                   of
                   Aelian
                   called
                   this
                
                 target
                 Aspidisce
                 :
                 
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   litle
                
                 Aspis
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   bore
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   without
                   all
                   quaestion
                   rounde
                   .
                   The
                   invention
                   of
                   this
                
                 Pelta
                 
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   Iphicrates
                   the
                   At
                   henian
                   .
                
                 h
                 
                   For
                   whereas
                   the
                   Athenians
                   before
                   his
                   time
                   vsed
                   large
                   round
                   targets
                
                 (
                 aspides
                 )
                 
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   easy
                   to
                   bee
                   wielded
                   ,
                   being
                   heavy
                   ,
                
                 he
                 provided
                 them
                 litle
                 targets
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 quick
                 for
                 all
                 service
                 .
                 
                   He
                   altered
                   not
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                   roundnesse
                   ,
                   but
                   diminished
                   the
                   weight
                   ,
                   in
                   abating
                   of
                   the
                   breadth
                   .
                
                 i
                 
                   Aemilius
                   Probus
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 them
                 beare
                 litle
                 targets
                 (
                 Peltas
                 )
                 in
                 steede
                 of
                 large
                 rounde
                 targets
                 (
                 Parme
                 ,
                 )
                 where
                 vppon
                 they
                 were
                 ever
                 after
                 called
                 Peltastae
                 .
                 
                   The
                   invention
                   therefore
                   of
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   Target
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   Iphicrates
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   litle
                   targets
                   of
                   other
                   formes
                   were
                   long
                   before
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   Iphicrates
                   .
                
                 k
                 
                   Cyrus
                   the
                   yonger
                   had
                   Graecian
                   Targetiers
                   in
                   his
                   army
                   :
                
                 l
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Graecians
                   at
                   theire
                   returne
                   out
                   of
                   Persia
                   :
                   and
                   likewise
                
                 m
                 
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   ioyned
                   with
                   Thrasybulus
                   to
                   recover
                   Athens
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   handes
                   of
                   the
                   thirty
                   Tyrants
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   were
                   before
                   Iphicrates
                   time
                   .
                
                 n
                 
                   Lipsius
                   taketh
                   the
                
                 Pelta
                 
                   to
                   differ
                   litle
                   or
                   nothing
                   from
                   the
                
                 Parma
                 velitaris
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   which
                   doubtlesse
                   was
                   round
                   .
                
                 o
                 
                   Polybius
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 horse-mens
                 targets
                 (
                 Parme
                 )
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 Cakes
                 named
                 Popana
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   according
                   to
                
                 p
                 Suidas
                 were
                 broade
                 ,
                 rounde
                 ,
                 thinne
                 Cakes
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 And
                 his
                 pike
                 is
                 much
                 shorter
                 ]
                 
                   If
                   it
                   bee
                   as
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   and
                   Aemilius
                   Probus
                   report
                   ,
                   that
                   Iphicrates
                   was
                   the
                   inventer
                   of
                   the
                   armes
                   of
                   the
                   Targetier
                   ,
                   the
                
                 pike
                 
                   should
                   bee
                   litle
                   shorter
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   pike
                   .
                   Hee
                   gaue
                   them
                   litle
                   targets
                   for
                   great
                   Targets
                   ,
                   and
                   doubled
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   theire
                   pike
                   ,
                   and
                   sword
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   pike
                   were
                   doubled
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   see
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   should
                   come
                   much
                   shorte
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   Pike
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   long
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   afterward
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   commodity
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   lesse
                   sise
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   the
                   souldier
                   should
                   bee
                   nimble
                   and
                   ready
                   at
                   charges
                   .
                   But
                   had
                   the
                
                 Peltast
                 
                   noe
                   other
                   armes
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   heere
                   mentioned
                   ?
                   Hee
                   had
                   .
                   And
                
                 q
                 
                   first
                   hee
                   had
                   a
                   linen
                   Curace
                   for
                   lightnesse
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   sword
                   of
                   double
                   length
                   to
                   his
                   former
                   sword
                   .
                   Further
                   hee
                   had
                   dartes
                   :
                   Xenophon
                   telleth
                
                 r
                 
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   battaile
                   betwixt
                   Artaxerxes
                   &
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   Tissaphernes
                   charged
                   the
                   Graecian
                   Targetiers
                   ,
                   whoe
                   divided
                   themselues
                   into
                   two
                   partes
                   ,
                   and
                   plied
                   his
                   horse
                   with
                
                 dartes
                 
                   as
                   hee
                   passed
                   through
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Xenophon
                   afterward
                   telleth
                   of
                   the
                   Targetiers
                   vnder
                   his
                   commaunde
                   ,
                
                 s
                 that
                 hee
                 directed
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 hold
                 their
                 fingers
                 in
                 the
                 thongs
                 of
                 theire
                 dartes
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 ready
                 to
                 throw
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 gaue
                 a
                 signe
                 :
                 a
                 
                   And
                   that
                   these
                   very
                   Targetiers
                   of
                   Iphicrates
                   with
                   theire
                
                 dartes
                 
                   and
                   other
                   missiue
                   weapons
                   destroyed
                   a
                   whole
                
                 Mora
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   without
                   comming
                   neere
                   or
                   closing
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Yet
                
                 b
                 
                   Leo
                   giveth
                   the
                   Targetiers
                   noe
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                
                 targets
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   speares
                
                 (
                 Dorata
                 .
                 )
                 
                   But
                   in
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   thinges
                   )
                   I
                   make
                   noe
                   doubt
                   ,
                   hee
                   followeth
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   whose
                   wordes
                   also
                   hee
                   well
                   nighe
                   reteynes
                   ,
                   aswell
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   other
                   .
                   In
                   pervsing
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   Alexander
                   (
                   in
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   faithfull
                   histoaian
                   of
                   his
                   deedes
                   )
                   I
                   find
                   noe
                   Targetiers
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Peltastae
                 
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   army
                   .
                   The
                   names
                   of
                
                 Armed
                 ,
                 of
                 archers
                 ,
                 of
                 Darters
                 ,
                 of
                 slingers
                 
                   I
                   meete
                   often
                   :
                   but
                   not
                   of
                
                 Peltastae
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   made
                   mee
                   once
                   doubt
                   ,
                   whether
                   Alexander
                   ever
                   vsed
                   them
                   or
                   noe
                   .
                   Since
                   vpon
                   better
                   consideration
                   I
                   am
                   induced
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   name
                   in
                   the
                   story
                   faileth
                   ,
                   Yet
                   the
                   kinde
                   of
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   so
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   appointed
                   ,
                   as
                   Aelian
                   describeth
                   ,
                   may
                   easily
                   bee
                   found
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Hypaspistes
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   name
                   albeit
                   most
                   vsually
                   signifie
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   carries
                   another
                   mans
                   Target
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   also
                   applied
                   to
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   neither
                   light
                   ,
                   nor
                   heavy-armed
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   kinde
                   the
                   Targetiers
                   were
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   meane
                   bet
                   wixt
                   both
                   .
                   That
                   Hypaspistes
                   signifieth
                   noe
                   heavy
                   armed
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   evident
                   by
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   Arrian
                   .
                
                 c
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 sawe
                 the
                 streights
                 of
                 Cilicia
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 gard
                 ,
                 left
                 Parmenio
                 behinde
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 heavy
                 armed
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 about
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 watche
                 taking
                 the
                 Hypaspistae
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Archers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Agrians
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 darters
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 )
                 led
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 toward
                 the
                 streights
                 ,
                 purposing
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 w●che
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 looked
                 for
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   left
                   all
                   the
                
                 heavy-armed
                 
                   with
                   Parmenio
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   the
                
                 Hypaspistae
                 
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   hee
                   saith
                   :
                
                 d
                 Alexander
                 commaunded
                 the
                 Hypaspistae
                 first
                 to
                 passe
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 armed
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   distinguisheth
                   the
                
                 Hypaspistae
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 armed
                 .
                 
                   And
                   streight
                   after
                
                 :
                 e
                 Three
                 dayes
                 after
                 Alexander
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 Cleitus
                 &
                 Glaucias
                 were
                 ill
                 lodged
                 with
                 theire
                 army
                 ,
                 &
                 neither
                 held
                 watche
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 cast
                 a
                 trenche
                 for
                 theire
                 owne
                 security
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 imagined
                 Alexander
                 marched
                 away
                 for
                 feare
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 theire
                 Campe
                 was
                 stretched
                 out
                 to
                 a
                 needlesse
                 length
                 ,
                 secretly
                 repassed
                 the
                 river
                 a
                 litle
                 before
                 night
                 ,
                 leading
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Hypaspists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 archers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Agrians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Phalanges
                 of
                 Perdiccas
                 and
                 Coenus
                 .
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   booke
                   at
                   the
                   assault
                   of
                   Thebes
                   ,
                   when
                   Perdiccas
                   had
                   engaged
                   himselfe
                   and
                   brought
                   Amyntas
                   with
                   his
                   troupes
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   danger
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   lothe
                   to
                   leaue
                   them
                   in
                   hazard
                   ,
                   advaunced
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   army
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   a
                   signe
                   to
                   the
                   archers
                   and
                   Agrians
                   to
                   enter
                   the
                   trenche
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Agemata
                 
                   (
                   Livy
                   translateth
                   them
                   legions
                   )
                   and
                
                 Hypaspists
                 
                   hee
                   held
                   without
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   places
                   hee
                   distinguisheth
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   heavy
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   the
                
                 Hypaspists
                 
                   one
                   ,
                   the
                   heavy-armed
                   another
                   .
                   I
                   might
                   alleage
                   other
                   passages
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   author
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   will
                   suffise
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   may
                   bee
                   proued
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   places
                   of
                   Arrian
                   .
                   Where
                   they
                   are
                   alwaies
                   distinguished
                   from
                   the
                   archers
                   and
                   Darters
                   ,
                   There
                   targets
                   make
                   them
                   vnfitt
                   for
                   slingers
                   ,
                   and
                   mention
                   of
                   slingers
                   I
                   find
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   name
                   she
                   weth
                   that
                   they
                   carry
                   targets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                
                 Etymologicon
                 
                   allo
                   weth
                   them
                   spears
                   beside
                   their
                   targets
                   Whereby
                   they
                   are
                   clearely
                   exempted
                   from
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   ●t
                   remaineth
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   the
                   peltastae
                   ,
                   which
                   Aelian
                   heere
                   speaketh
                   of
                   ,
                   especially
                   since
                   they
                   were
                   armed
                   with
                   target
                   and
                   speare
                   ,
                   which
                   armes
                   hee
                   giveth
                   to
                   his
                   targetiers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   armed
                   .
                
              
               
                 13
                 Cataphracts
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   horsemen
                   are
                   divided
                   into
                   two
                   kinds
                   ,
                   Cataphracts
                   (
                   compleat
                   armed
                   )
                   aud
                   not
                   Cataphracts
                   .
                   Cataphracts
                   are
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   cover
                   themselues
                   and
                   horse
                   with
                   armor
                   .
                   Not
                   Cataphracts
                   ,
                   that
                   fight
                   with
                   launces
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   flieng
                   weapons
                   .
                   Livytermeth
                
                 
                 Cataphracts
                 (
                 Loricatos
                 )
                 
                   because
                   they
                   wore
                   curasses
                   The
                   other
                   sort
                   are
                   either
                   launciers
                   or
                
                 Acrobolists
                 .
                 Acrobolists
                 
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   shocke
                   ,
                   but
                   plyed
                   the
                   enimy
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   with
                
                 
                 
                   flieng
                   weapons
                   .
                   The
                   Launciers
                   closed
                   ,
                   and
                   charged
                   the
                   ennemy
                   with
                   theire
                   launces
                   .
                   The
                   word
                
                 Cataphrasso
                 (
                 
                   to
                   cover
                   with
                   armes
                   )
                   giveth
                   name
                   to
                   the
                   horsemen
                
                 Cataphracts
                 :
                 
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   horsemen
                   are
                   called
                   Cataphracts
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   furniture
                   of
                   horse
                   and
                   man
                   called
                
                 Cataphragma
                 .
                 
                   How
                   they
                   were
                   armed
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   sh●weth
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   they
                   cover
                   themselues
                   and
                   their
                   horses
                   with
                   armour
                   yet
                   was
                   it
                   not
                   always
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   horse
                   was
                   armed
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   For
                   Xenophon
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                
                 Persians
                 
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   elder
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 they
                 armed
                 there
                 horses
                 with
                 frontl●ts
                 and
                 pectoralls
                 &
                 covers
                 for
                 there
                 thighes
                 .
                 
                   As
                   much
                   hee
                   saith
                   of
                
                 b
                 
                   the
                   six
                   hundred
                   horse
                   that
                   followed
                   Cyrus
                   the
                   younger
                   against
                   Artaxerxes
                   ,
                   sauinge
                   they
                   wanted
                   couer
                   for
                   there
                   thighes
                   .
                   The
                   horsmen
                   themselues
                   he
                   giueth
                   great
                   Curasses
                   ,
                   and
                   cuisses
                   ,
                   and
                   head-pieces
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   appeareth
                   that
                   the
                   horse
                   were
                   not
                   all
                   over
                   armed
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   theire
                   heads
                   their
                   breasts
                   and
                   there
                   forethighes
                   .
                   Yet
                   P●utarch
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Cataphrast●
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Lucullus
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   theire
                   leggs
                   ,
                   and
                   thighes
                   were
                   vnarmed
                   .
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Parthians
                   Suidas
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   what
                   Author
                   ,
                   hath
                   thus
                   :
                
                 The
                 Curasse
                 of
                 the
                 Parthian
                 horsemen
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 The
                 part
                 before
                 covereth
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 thighes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 fingers
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 leggs
                 .
                 The
                 hinder-part
                 ,
                 his
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 necke
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 buttons
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 both
                 the
                 parts
                 being
                 fastened
                 ,
                 it
                 mak●th
                 the
                 whole
                 horsemen
                 seem
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 iron
                 .
                 The
                 iron
                 neither
                 hindreth
                 the
                 stretching
                 out
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 gathering
                 vp
                 of
                 his
                 limbs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 exactly
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 sise
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Likewise
                 they
                 arme
                 there
                 w●ole
                 horse
                 with
                 iron
                 ,
                 except
                 his
                 hoofes
                 ,
                 because
                 theire
                 owne
                 armor
                 would
                 little
                 availe
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 theire
                 horse
                 miscaried
                 .
                 
                   Cu●tius
                   discribeth
                   the
                   forme
                   in
                   the
                   Persian
                   horsemen
                   ,
                   whose
                   furniture
                   ,
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 plate
                 fastened
                 together
                 in
                 continued
                 dependances
                 of
                 scales
                 of
                 iron
                 c
                 
                   Appian
                   speaking
                   how
                   the
                   Parthians
                   seeking
                   to
                   terrify
                   Crassus
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   army
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   suddaine
                   cast
                   away
                   the
                   couers
                   of
                   theire
                   armour
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   themselues
                   appeared
                   in
                   shining
                   curasses
                   ,
                   and
                   head-pieces
                   the
                   Ma●gian
                   iron
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   darting
                   forth
                   a
                   flashing
                   ,
                   and
                   dispersed
                   twinkling
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   horses
                   glistring
                   in
                   brasen
                   ,
                   and
                   iron
                   furniture
                   .
                   Yet
                   doth
                   Appian
                   in
                   the
                   s●me
                   pla●e
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bellys
                   of
                   these
                   horse
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   armed
                   .
                
                 d
                 For
                 the
                 french
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 that
                 followed
                 young
                 Crassus
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 perceived
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 they
                 prevailed
                 with
                 theire
                 staues
                 against
                 the
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 vnpierceable
                 armour
                 of
                 the
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 lighting
                 from
                 theire
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 creeping
                 vnder
                 the
                 Parthian
                 horses
                 ,
                 stroke
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 bellys
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 impatient
                 of
                 paine
                 and
                 flinging
                 heere
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 treading
                 vnder
                 foote
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 theire
                 riders
                 as
                 theire
                 enemies
                 ,
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 Plutarch
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Cataphracts
                   ,
                   beside
                   theire
                   armour
                   of
                   defence
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   launce
                   ,
                   or
                   horsemans
                   staffe
                   ,
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   all
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   Plutarch
                   affirmes
                   it
                
                 :
                 Lucullus
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 after
                 hee
                 sawe
                 Tigranes
                 his
                 Cataphract
                 horsemen
                 (
                 whoe
                 were
                 of
                 most
                 acount
                 )
                 defended
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 hill
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 ground
                 aboue
                 plaine
                 ,
                 and
                 broade
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 ascent
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 fower
                 furlongs
                 in
                 length
                 )
                 not
                 very
                 hard
                 ,
                 or
                 steepe
                 ,
                 commaunded
                 the
                 Thracian
                 ,
                 and
                 gaule
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 vppon
                 the
                 flanke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 by
                 the
                 launces
                 with
                 theire
                 swords
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 onely
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphract
                 is
                 his
                 launce
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 alone
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 vse
                 either
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 annoying
                 the
                 enimie
                 :
                 being
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 harshnes
                 of
                 his
                 furniture
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 shutte
                 ,
                 and
                 locked
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 wall
                 .
                 
                   Hetherto
                   Plutarch
                   .
                   Likewise
                   the
                   Part●ian
                   Cataphracts
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   vsed
                   bo●e
                   ,
                   and
                   arrows
                   yet
                   they
                   had
                   also
                   launces
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   shocke
                   with
                   the
                   enemie
                   .
                
                 f
                 When
                 the
                 armie
                 of
                 Anthony
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 Plutarch
                 )
                 sawe
                 the
                 Parthians
                 ready
                 to
                 giue
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 armed
                 turning
                 their
                 faces
                 about
                 toward
                 the
                 enimie
                 ,
                 tooke
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 shutt
                 them
                 vp
                 with
                 in
                 theire
                 battels
                 :
                 themselues
                 kneeling
                 vpon
                 one
                 knee
                 ,
                 
                 h●ld
                 out
                 theire
                 targets
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 rankes
                 with
                 theire
                 targets
                 covered
                 the
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 vpperparts
                 of
                 the
                 foremost
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 following
                 rankes
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 figure
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 tyling
                 of
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 &
                 represented
                 a
                 shew
                 worth
                 the
                 seeing
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 surest
                 defence
                 that
                 might
                 bee
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 arrowes
                 glaunce
                 of
                 ,
                 without
                 harme
                 doing
                 .
                 The
                 Parthians
                 imagining
                 this
                 kneeling
                 proceeded
                 from
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 faintnesse
                 ,
                 layed
                 aside
                 their
                 bowes
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 in
                 hand
                 theire
                 launces
                 ,
                 ranne
                 vppon
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 whoe
                 giuing
                 a
                 iointe
                 showte
                 sprung
                 vp
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 striking
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 darts
                 ,
                 slewe
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 
                   By
                   these
                   two
                   testimonies
                   the
                   launce
                   of
                   the
                   Cataphract
                   is
                   clearly
                   proved
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   manner
                   the
                   Cataphracts
                   came
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   Nazarius
                   (
                   cited
                   by
                   Stewechius
                   )
                   sheweth
                   plainely
                   in
                   a
                   Panegyrick
                   of
                   his
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cataphracts
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 whom●
                 was
                 the
                 principall
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 vse
                 this
                 discipline
                 in
                 charging
                 .
                 After
                 closing
                 theire
                 files
                 ,
                 they
                 keepe
                 an
                 equalitie
                 in
                 moving
                 forward
                 to
                 charge
                 ,
                 &
                 being
                 free
                 from
                 wounds
                 ,
                 they
                 break
                 without
                 difficulty
                 any
                 strength
                 of
                 battel
                 opposed
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   saide
                   to
                   bee
                   free
                   from
                   wounds
                   ,
                   because
                   both
                   themselves
                   &
                   horses
                   (
                   especially
                   before
                   )
                   are
                   covered
                   with
                   sure
                   armes
                   .
                   Theire
                   moving
                   must
                   be
                   slow
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   theire
                   armes
                   ,
                   which
                   slownesse
                   was
                   recompenced
                   with
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   theire
                   charge
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   horse
                   ,
                   nor
                   foote
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   .
                   And
                
                 a
                 
                   yet
                   they
                   had
                   another
                   incōvenience
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   being
                   overthrowne
                   ,
                   or
                   slipping
                   ,
                   or
                   falling
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   neither
                   hors●●or
                   man
                   ,
                   were
                   able
                   easily
                   to
                   raise
                   themselues
                   againe
                   .
                   Such
                   was
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   theire
                   armo
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Launciers
                 are
                 such
                 ]
                 
                   Launciers
                   ,
                   saith
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   ioine
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   &
                   fight
                   hand
                   to
                   hand
                   with
                   the
                   launce
                   .
                   And
                   did
                   not
                   the
                   Cataphracts
                   so
                   ?
                   They
                   did
                   ,
                   but
                   theire
                   armour
                   differed
                   much
                   .
                   The
                   Cataphracts
                   both
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   over
                   armed
                   .
                   The
                   horse
                   of
                   the
                   Launciers
                   was
                   not
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   albeit
                   hee
                   were
                   armed
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   so
                   armed
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   many
                   parts
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   were
                   bare
                   of
                   armes
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   armour
                   came
                   much
                   short
                   of
                   the
                   compleate
                   .
                   Arrian
                   saith
                   that
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   being
                   launciers
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   encounter
                   with
                   the
                   Scythians
                   ,
                   whoe
                   were
                   Cataphracts
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   of
                   theire
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   theire
                   manner
                   of
                   arming
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Launciers
                   armour
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   ●eauie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Compleate
                   ,
                   so
                   was
                   it
                   more
                   heauie
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   armour
                   of
                   the
                   foote
                   .
                   Xenophon
                   seemeth
                   to
                   signifie
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   telling
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 that
                 taking
                 the
                 targetiers
                 of
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 hollow
                 square
                 battaile
                 ,
                 and
                 three-hundred
                 chosen
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 Cherisophus
                 had
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 hee
                 marched
                 away
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 to
                 seise
                 vpon
                 the
                 toppe
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 hill
                 .
                 b
                 And
                 exhorting
                 his
                 souldiers
                 to
                 haste
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 well
                 ,
                 quoth
                 Sotridas
                 ,
                 the
                 S●cionian
                 ,
                 talke
                 of
                 haste
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 horseback
                 .
                 I
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 with
                 this
                 heauie
                 target
                 ,
                 am
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 marche
                 .
                 Xenophon
                 hearing
                 this
                 ,
                 streight
                 dismounted
                 ,
                 and
                 disranking
                 ●otridas
                 ,
                 tooke
                 away
                 his
                 target
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 on
                 his
                 shoulder
                 continued
                 his
                 hast
                 in
                 marching
                 .
                 By
                 chance
                 hee
                 had
                 on
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 horsemans
                 armour
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 overpressed
                 ,
                 yet
                 slacked
                 hee
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 pace
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 souldiers
                 beating
                 and
                 reviling
                 Sotridas
                 compelled
                 him
                 both
                 to
                 his
                 target
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 againe
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 they
                 gained
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 they
                 purposed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 enemie
                 abandon
                 the
                 nether
                 ground
                 .
                 
                   Xenophon
                   was
                   〈◊〉
                   overpressed
                   with
                   the
                   horsemans
                   armour
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   but
                   equall
                   in
                   weight
                   with
                   a
                   foote
                   mans
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   haue
                   endured
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Plutarch
                   sheweth
                   likewise
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   horsemans
                   armour
                
                 .
                 Philopaemen
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 willing
                 yet
                 to
                 giue
                 more
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 party
                 (
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 Antigonus
                 ,
                 the
                 gardian
                 of
                 Phillip
                 afterward
                 King
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 )
                 &
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 hands
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 that
                 was
                 already
                 in
                 route
                 ,
                 lighted
                 from
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 horsmans
                 Curace
                 ,
                 and
                 heauie
                 
                 armour
                 ,
                 wrestling
                 hardly
                 ,
                 and
                 laboriouslye
                 on
                 foote
                 with
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 rough
                 ,
                 &
                 full
                 of
                 brooks
                 ,
                 &
                 ditches
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 strooken
                 through
                 the
                 thighes
                 with
                 a
                 darte
                 :
                 the
                 stroke
                 beinge
                 not
                 daungerors
                 ,
                 but
                 forceble
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 head
                 passed
                 through
                 both
                 his
                 thighes
                 .
                 
                   Hence
                   both
                   the
                   heavinesse
                   of
                   the
                   Launciers
                   furniture
                   may
                   bee
                   seen
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Philopoemens
                   thighes
                   were
                   vnarmed
                   ,
                   through
                   both
                   which
                   at
                   once
                   hee
                   was
                   wounded
                   with
                   a
                   darte
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   the
                
                 Launcier
                 
                   not
                   so
                   surely
                   armed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Cataphract
                 .
                 
                   The
                   armes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Launcier
                   bore
                   are
                   described
                   by
                
                 a
                 
                   Polybius
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   armes
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   horsemen
                   ;
                   who
                   writeth
                   thus
                   :
                
                 The
                 armour
                 of
                 theire
                 horsemen
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 like
                 the
                 Graecian
                 .
                 Of
                 old
                 they
                 had
                 noe
                 curaces
                 ,
                 but
                 fought
                 in
                 short
                 gownes
                 girded
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 ,
                 &
                 actiue
                 to
                 alight
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 gett
                 vp
                 quickly
                 ,
                 on
                 theire
                 horses
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 fight
                 was
                 daungerous
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 ▪
                 because
                 they
                 wanted
                 armes
                 .
                 Theire
                 staues
                 had
                 two
                 incommodities
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 slender
                 and
                 quivering
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 could
                 touche
                 the
                 mark
                 ,
                 they
                 aymed
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 shaken
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 fell
                 out
                 to
                 bee
                 broken
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 head
                 touched
                 ,
                 or
                 fastened
                 vpon
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Ioyne
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 iron
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 butt
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 served
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 stroke
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 head
                 being
                 broken
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 the
                 staffe
                 was
                 of
                 noe
                 vse
                 .
                 The
                 targets
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 oxe-hyde
                 in
                 forme
                 like
                 to
                 cakes
                 named
                 Popanae
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 vsed
                 in
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 were
                 neither
                 fitte
                 to
                 encounter
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 had
                 noe
                 stiffnesse
                 or
                 fastnesse
                 in
                 resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 resolved
                 ,
                 and
                 soked
                 ,
                 or
                 putrified
                 with
                 raine
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 any
                 thing
                 worthe
                 .
                 Finding
                 these
                 inconveniences
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 they
                 quickly
                 chaunged
                 for
                 the
                 Graecian
                 armour
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 stroke
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 staffe
                 is
                 certeyne
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 the
                 designed
                 effect
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 quivering
                 ,
                 but
                 stiffe
                 and
                 sturdy
                 :
                 &
                 likewise
                 turning
                 foreward
                 the
                 butte
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 armed
                 with
                 a
                 sharpe
                 point
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 therewith
                 fasten
                 a
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 forcible
                 blowe
                 vpon
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Targets
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 in
                 charging
                 ,
                 and
                 defending
                 ,
                 haue
                 a
                 sure
                 &
                 vnfailable
                 vse
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 noe
                 sooner
                 saw
                 ,
                 then
                 imitated
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 nation
                 ,
                 are
                 good
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 fashions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 choose
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Launcier
                   then
                   had
                   a
                   Curace
                   ,
                   a
                   head-piece
                   ,
                   a
                   launce
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sword
                   for
                   his
                   armes
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   generall
                   in
                   Launciers
                   ;
                   but
                   some
                   had
                   besides
                   a
                   target
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   therefore
                   called
                   targetiers
                   .
                   The
                
                 Launciers
                 
                   were
                   called
                   in
                   greeke
                
                 Doratophoroi
                 ,
                 or
                 Xestophoroi
                 :
                 
                   two
                   seuerall
                   appellations
                   in
                   shewe
                   ,
                   but
                   signifieng
                   in
                   deed
                   but
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   being
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   from
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                   launce
                   .
                
                 b
                 Doru
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   wood
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   Launciers
                   armes
                   excepting
                   the
                   launce
                   ,
                   were
                   of
                   other
                   matter
                   ,
                   then
                   wood
                   ,
                   the
                   launce
                   was
                   called
                
                 Doru
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   of
                   the
                   wood
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   Launciers
                
                 Doratophoroi
                 .
                 
                   As
                   for
                
                 Xyston
                 ,
                 or
                 Xeston
                 (
                 
                   for
                   they
                   signify
                   one
                   thing
                   )
                   it
                   commeth
                   of
                   the
                   verbe
                
                 Xuo
                 ,
                 or
                 Xeo
                 
                   to
                   shaue
                   ,
                   or
                   polish
                   (
                   as
                   our
                   ioyners
                   doe
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   launces
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   of
                   wood
                   shaven
                   ,
                   or
                   polished
                   ,
                   are
                   named
                
                 Xysta
                 ,
                 or
                 Xesta
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   forme
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   )
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   them
                   by
                   shaving
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Launciers
                   ,
                   that
                   beare
                   thes●
                   launces
                   ,
                
                 Xestophoroi
                 ,
                 or
                 Xystophoroi
                 .
                 
                   And
                   heere
                   I
                   am
                   once
                   to
                   note
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   presse
                   wordes
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   proper
                   signification
                   of
                   theire
                   primitiues
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   are
                   derived
                   .
                   For
                   considering
                   there
                   are
                   more
                   things
                   ,
                   then
                   names
                   of
                   things
                   (
                   as
                   Logicians
                   say
                   )
                   the
                   most
                   copious
                   language
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ▪
                   cannot
                   giue
                   proper
                   names
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   Heereof
                   come
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   divers
                   significations
                   .
                   And
                   howsoever
                   names
                   seeme
                   at
                   first
                   rough
                   ,
                   &
                   straunge
                   ,
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   custome
                   maketh
                   them
                   smooth
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   them
                   passage
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   coyne
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   is
                   currant
                   by
                   the
                   stamp
                   ,
                   hee
                   setteth
                   vpon
                   the
                   mettalle
                   ,
                   what
                   mettalle
                   so
                   euer
                   it
                   bee
                   ,
                   fine
                   ,
                   or
                   base
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 16
                 Acrobolists
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   word
                   importeth
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   throwe
                   aloft
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   alofte
                   .
                
                 Ballo
                 
                   signifieth
                   to
                   throwe
                
                 :
                 Acron
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   highest
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   vttermost
                   .
                   By
                   common
                   vsage
                
                 Acrobolizo
                 
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   to
                   dart
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   consequent
                
                 to
                 skirmish
                 
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   .
                   Because
                   such
                   as
                   cast
                   flieng
                   weapons
                   ,
                   as
                
                 darts
                 ,
                 and
                 stones
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   stedfast
                   fight
                   ,
                   but
                   lay
                   aloofe
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   threwe
                   their
                   weapons
                   at
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   so
                   doing
                   are
                   called
                
                 Acrobolists
                 .
                 Acrobolismos
                 
                   in
                   Polybius
                   is
                   interpreted
                
                 Skirmishing
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   ioyneth
                
                 Acrobolismos
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   a
                   short
                   meddley
                   in
                   fight
                   together
                   ,
                
                 b
                 
                   which
                   Xenophon
                   termeth
                
                 Acrobolisis
                 
                   by
                   another
                   word
                   flowing
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   fountaine
                   .
                
              
               
                 17
                 Tarentines
                 ]
                 
                   They
                   are
                   so
                   called
                   of
                   a
                   Citty
                   in
                   Italy
                
                 Tarentum
                 
                   by
                   name
                   ,
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   whereof
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   horsemen
                   ,
                   vsed
                   this
                   manner
                   of
                   fight
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   maketh
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                
                 Tarentines
                 ;
                 
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   ever
                   fought
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   with
                   darts
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   came
                   to
                   hand
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   a
                   dart
                   or
                   two
                   cast
                   ,
                   came
                   close
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   fought
                   hand
                   to
                   hand
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Livy
                   speaketh
                   of
                   a
                   third
                   kind
                   of
                
                 Tarentines
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   vsed
                   in
                   fight
                   two
                   horses
                   at
                   once
                   made
                   fast
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   being
                   weary
                   ,
                   leaped
                   vpon
                   the
                   backe
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 18
                 Some
                 vse
                 darts
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ]
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   fight
                   of
                   these
                   horsemen
                   ,
                   the
                   passage
                   of
                   Xenophon
                   is
                   worth
                   repeating
                   .
                
                 d
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 the
                 aide
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 (
                 which
                 hee
                 sent
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 )
                 arrived
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 twenty
                 Gallyes
                 .
                 They
                 brought
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 fifty
                 horse
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 and
                 theire
                 confederats
                 ,
                 embattailing
                 theire
                 armie
                 ,
                 and
                 filling
                 the●●ith
                 the
                 whole
                 plaine
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 sea-side
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 hills
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 (
                 of
                 Corinth
                 )
                 destroyed
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 might
                 serue
                 to
                 any
                 vse
                 .
                 The
                 horsemen
                 of
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 and
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 came
                 not
                 neere
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 horsmen
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 albeit
                 fewe
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 galloping
                 heere
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 dispersedly
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 spurrs
                 to
                 theire
                 horse
                 ,
                 charged
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 darts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 enemy
                 followed
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 turned
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 darts
                 afresh
                 .
                 In
                 doeing
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 vsed
                 to
                 alight
                 from
                 theire
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 singled
                 out
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 leaping
                 quickly
                 againe
                 to
                 horse-backe
                 ,
                 they
                 fled
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 pursued
                 any
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 army
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 pursued
                 them
                 retired
                 ,
                 the
                 Tarentines
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 plyed
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 darts
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 great
                 distresse
                 :
                 forcing
                 the
                 whole
                 armie
                 to
                 advance
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 themselues
                 .
                 So
                 farre
                 Xenophon
                 .
                 
                   Another
                   example
                   I
                   will
                   adde
                   out
                   of
                   Livy
                   of
                   the
                
                 Numidians
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   manner
                   of
                   fight
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   the
                
                 Tarentine
                 manner
                 .
                 e
                 In
                 Liguria
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 of
                 memorie
                 was
                 done
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 extreame
                 hasard
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 the
                 Consuls
                 camp
                 ,
                 being
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 was
                 hardly
                 defended
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 armie
                 was
                 ledd
                 through
                 a
                 forrest
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 whereof
                 was
                 streight
                 ,
                 and
                 narrowe
                 ,
                 the
                 Ligurians
                 possessed
                 themselues
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 straights
                 .
                 Through
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Consull
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 passage
                 ,
                 hee
                 turned
                 about
                 his
                 armie
                 ,
                 and
                 purposed
                 to
                 reduct
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 came
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 those
                 straights
                 was
                 likewise
                 possessed
                 by
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 forces
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Desaster
                 of
                 Caudium
                 presented
                 it self
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 minds
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 almost
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 euery
                 man.
                 There
                 were
                 wellnigh
                 eight
                 hundred
                 Numidian
                 horse
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 camp
                 .
                 The
                 Commaunder
                 of
                 them
                 promised
                 the
                 Consull
                 to
                 breake
                 through
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 ,
                 hee
                 pleased
                 ;
                 onely
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 know
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 most
                 hamblets
                 ,
                 and
                 villages
                 were
                 .
                 Vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 said
                 hee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 sett
                 the
                 houses
                 on
                 fire
                 presently
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 feare
                 may
                 
                 compell
                 the
                 Ligurians
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 streights
                 ,
                 they
                 hould
                 ,
                 and
                 runne
                 severall
                 wayes
                 to
                 defend
                 theire
                 owne
                 .
                 The
                 Consull
                 much
                 commended
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 laded
                 him
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 promises
                 .
                 The
                 Numidians
                 vp
                 to
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 ride
                 heere
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 enemies
                 gards
                 ,
                 provoking
                 yet
                 no
                 man.
                 Nothing
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 was
                 more
                 contemptible
                 .
                 The
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 were
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 leane
                 .
                 The
                 horsman
                 vngirded
                 ,
                 and
                 vnarmed
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 hee
                 carried
                 darts
                 ;
                 the
                 horse
                 without
                 a
                 bridle
                 galloping
                 deformedly
                 with
                 a
                 stiffe
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 head
                 thrust
                 out
                 at
                 length
                 .
                 They
                 purposely
                 augmenting
                 this
                 contempt
                 slid
                 from
                 their
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 dallied
                 ,
                 and
                 sported
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 enemie
                 to
                 a
                 gaze
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 were
                 intentiue
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 for
                 a
                 charge
                 ,
                 became
                 gazers
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 vnarmed
                 themselues
                 ,
                 &
                 sett
                 downe
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 The
                 Numidians
                 rode
                 vp
                 neerer
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 backe
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 gott
                 to
                 the
                 skirts
                 of
                 the
                 forest
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 theire
                 horses
                 ,
                 being
                 resty
                 ,
                 had
                 caried
                 them
                 forward
                 against
                 theire
                 wills
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 putting
                 spurres
                 to
                 they
                 broke
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 theire
                 enemies
                 gards
                 ,
                 &
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 larger
                 field
                 ,
                 they
                 sett
                 fire
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 next
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 then
                 burned
                 they
                 the
                 next
                 village
                 ,
                 and
                 wasted
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 sword
                 .
                 The
                 smoke
                 first
                 scene
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ould
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 flieng
                 for
                 succor
                 ,
                 raised
                 a
                 tumult
                 in
                 the
                 campe
                 .
                 Therefore
                 without
                 counsell
                 or
                 commaund
                 every
                 man
                 of
                 himself
                 ranne
                 to
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 amoment
                 both
                 the
                 enemies
                 camp
                 was
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Consull
                 ,
                 delivered
                 from
                 his
                 siege
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 intended
                 .
                 
                   By
                   these
                   two
                   examples
                   the
                   kinde
                   of
                   fight
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   darters
                   one
                   horse-backe
                   maintained
                   ,
                   may
                   he
                   perceiued
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                
                 a
                 
                   not
                   to
                   come
                   neer
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   keep
                   a
                   loofe
                   ,
                   and
                   lett
                   theire
                   darts
                   fly
                   .
                   Besides
                   not
                   to
                   obserue
                   any
                   order
                   in
                   files
                   ,
                   or
                   rankes
                   ,
                   but
                   straglingly
                   to
                   gallop
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   seeking
                   by
                   theire
                   disbanding
                   to
                   tolle
                   the
                   enemy
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   worke
                   theire
                   advantage
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                   Numidians
                   vsed
                   not
                   theire
                   darts
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   need
                   had
                   beene
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   of
                
                 b
                 
                   Livy
                   ,
                   and
                   Polybius
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   vsually
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   in
                
                 c
                 Caesar.
                 
              
               
                 19
                 After
                 they
                 haue
                 spent
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 ]
                 
                   These
                   darters
                   on
                   horsebacke
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   because
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   they
                   ioyne
                   ,
                   and
                   fight
                   hand
                   to
                   hand
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   other
                   did
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   fight
                   they
                   with
                   all
                   ?
                   not
                   with
                   launce
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   should
                   they
                   be
                   Launciers
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   wee
                   haue
                   spoken
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   fight
                   with
                   battel-axes
                   ,
                   swordes
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   short
                   weapons
                   .
                   Suidas
                   affirmeth
                   it
                   ,
                   alleged
                   by
                
                 d
                 Arcerius
                 :
                 These
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 cast
                 light
                 darts
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 approaching
                 ,
                 joyne
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 fighting
                 with
                 battell-axes
                 ,
                 or
                 swords
                 ;
                 which
                 kind
                 they
                 call
                 light-horsemen
                 .
              
               
                 20
                 The
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 that
                 vse
                 bowes
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   need
                   not
                   alledge
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   shewe
                   that
                   the
                   Scythians
                   were
                   good
                   archers
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   knowne
                   to
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   ignorant
                   of
                   History
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   onely
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   flieng
                   from
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   th●y
                   harmed
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   falling
                   on
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   they
                   fled
                   they
                   turned
                   half
                   theire
                   bodies
                   backeward
                   ,
                   and
                   shotte
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   followed
                   ,
                   and
                   expected
                   noe
                   such
                   thing
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   fashion
                   of
                   fight
                   Plutarch
                   giueth
                   this
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 e
                 The
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 in
                 theire
                 flight
                 shoote
                 backward
                 ,
                 &
                 doe
                 it
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Scythians
                 ;
                 the
                 invention
                 being
                 witty
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 saue
                 themselues
                 by
                 that
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 flight
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   Plutarch
                   attributcth
                   to
                   the
                   Scythians
                   and
                   Parthians
                   ,
                
                 f
                 
                   Xenophon
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Persians
                   vsed
                   also
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   manner
                   of
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   flight
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             framing
             of
             a
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             definition
             of
             the
             art
             Tactick
             .
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             
          
           
             BVt
             seeing
             every
             Phalange
             conteineth
             an
             vniting
             of
             
               bodies
               ,
               offices
            
             of
             commaund
             ,
             orders
             in
             place
             ,
             a
             Convenient
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             wordes
             of
             Direction
             aswell
             for
             daily
             exercise
             ,
             or
             trayning
             ,
             as
             for
             true
             fights
             ,
             It
             seemeth
             necessary
             to
             deduce
             euery
             of
             these
             things
             into
             perticularity
             .
             The
             first
             1
             labour
             therefore
             in
             the
             art
             Tactick
             is
             for
             a
             Generall
             out
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             that
             cometh
             to
             hand
             confused
             ,
             to
             choose
             the
             fittest
             men
             ,
             and
             dispose
             them
             into
             convenient
             places
             (
             that
             is
             to
             order
             them
             into
             files
             ,
             and
             bodies
             )
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             number
             to
             proportion
             a
             2
             reasonable
             levie
             ,
             &
             fitting
             the
             service
             in
             hand
             .
             3
             For
             to
             dispose
             and
             enable
             an
             Army
             ,
             skillfully
             to
             march
             ,
             to
             encampe
             ,
             &
             to
             embattaile
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             small
             consequence
             .
             In
             asmuch
             as
             we
             often
             find
             mightie
             Armies
             through
             their
             disorder
             to
             haue
             been
             defeated
             by
             4
             a
             handfull
             of
             men
             wel
             disciplined
             &
             exercised
             .
             Wherefore
             Aeneas
             defineth
             this
             art
             to
             bee
             
               a
               science
               of
               warlike
               motion
               :
               Polybius
               ,
               To
               be
               a
               skill
               whereby
               a
               man
               taking
               a
               multitude
               serviceable
               ordereth
               it
               into
               files
               ,
               and
               bodies
               ,
               and
               inst●teth
               it
               sufficiently
               in
               all
               things
               pertayning
               to
               warre
               .
            
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 THE
                 first
                 labour
                 ]
                 
                   After
                   prouision
                   of
                   armour
                   followeth
                   choice
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   What
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   what
                   climats
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   profession
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   constitution
                   of
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   education
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   ,
                   because
                   Aelian
                   referreth
                   to
                   the
                   discretion
                   of
                   the
                   Generall
                   ,
                   not
                   setting
                   downe
                   any
                   particular
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   likewise
                   passe
                   over
                   ,
                   noting
                   onely
                   some
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   disposed
                   to
                   seeke
                   ,
                   may
                   finde
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   choice
                   of
                   souldiers
                   .
                   Xenoph.
                   Cyrop
                   .
                   lib.
                   1.
                   32.
                   
                   A.
                   B.
                   Polyb.
                   lib.
                   6.
                   406.
                   C.
                   Et
                   Lips.
                   ad
                   Polyb.
                   lib.
                   1.
                   
                   Dialogo
                   .
                   2.
                   3.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   Veget.
                   lib.
                   1.
                   cap.
                   2.
                   3.
                   4.
                   5.
                   6.
                   7.
                   
                   Et
                   Stewechius
                   ad
                   haec
                   omnia
                   cap.
                   31.
                   
                
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 reasonable
                 leuy
                 and
                 fitting
                 the
                 service
                 ]
                 
                   Levyes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   according
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   the
                   warre
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   vndertaken
                   .
                   The
                   enemie
                   is
                   not
                   alwaies
                   of
                   one
                   strength
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   the
                   forces
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   lead
                   our
                   armie
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   lesse
                   .
                   The
                   Romans
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   enemies
                   were
                   not
                   very
                   great
                   ,
                   vsed
                   but
                
                 a
                 
                   a
                   Consular
                   Armie
                   ;
                   which
                   consisted
                   of
                   two
                   legions
                   of
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   as
                   many
                   foote
                   of
                   theire
                   Allies
                   ;
                   when
                   greatest
                   ,
                   onely
                   ioyned
                   two
                   Consular
                   armies
                   together
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   Allies
                   theire
                   foote
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   was
                   equall
                   with
                   the
                   Roman
                   foote
                   ,
                   theire
                   horse
                   were
                   treble
                   as
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Romans
                   having
                   three
                   hundred
                   horse
                   to
                   a
                   Legion
                   ,
                   the
                   Allies
                   had
                   nine
                   hundred
                   .
                   Yet
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   great
                
                 
                 
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   wee
                   reade
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Legions
                   was
                   increased
                   in
                   a
                
                 Consular
                 
                   armie
                   .
                   Polybius
                   reporteth
                   that
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Cannae
                   ,
                   the
                   Consuls
                   Lucius
                   Aemilius
                   ,
                   and
                   C.
                   Terentius
                   ,
                   had
                   allowed
                   in
                   theire
                   armie
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   led
                   against
                   Anniball
                   ,
                   eight
                   Legions
                   ,
                   which
                   never
                   was
                   done
                   before
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   great
                   being
                   to
                   invade
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Persia
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   wealth
                   ,
                   multitude
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   largenesse
                   of
                   Territorie
                   ,
                   was
                   esteemed
                   the
                   richest
                   ,
                   mightiest
                   ,
                   and
                   greatest
                   Empire
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   armie
                   aboue
                   one
                   and
                   thirty
                   thousand
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   fiue
                   thousand
                   ,
                   and
                   odde
                   ,
                   horse
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Armies
                   composed
                   of
                   multitudes
                   are
                   neither
                   fitt
                   to
                   bee
                   guided
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   to
                   bee
                   provided
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   hee
                   that
                   trusteth
                   to
                   multitudes
                   ,
                   esteemeth
                   not
                   greatly
                   the
                   valour
                   of
                   his
                   souldiers
                   ▪
                
                 a
                 
                   Xerxes
                   saide
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   foiled
                   by
                   the
                   Graecians
                   through
                   default
                   of
                   number
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   hee
                   wanted
                   men
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   folly
                   to
                   leuy
                   more
                   men
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   needfull
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 b
                 rather
                 madnesse
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 few
                 souldiers
                 to
                 hasard
                 against
                 forces
                 ,
                 that
                 exceed
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 valour
                 .
                 
                   Briefly
                   all
                   levies
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   tempered
                   with
                   consideration
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   times
                   ,
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   circumstances
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 For
                 to
                 dispose
                 and
                 enable
                 an
                 Armie
                 ]
                 
                   Heere
                   are
                   sett
                   downe
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   principall
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   art
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   Marching
                   ,
                   In
                   camping
                   ,
                   and
                   embattailing
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   heads
                   all
                   other
                   may
                   very
                   well
                   bee
                   referred
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   Aelian
                   handleth
                   in
                   this
                   treatise
                   but
                   two
                   ,
                   namely
                   embattailing
                   ,
                   and
                   marching
                   :
                   of
                   embattailing
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   perteineth
                   to
                   forming
                   of
                   a
                   common
                   Macedonian
                   Phalange
                   ;
                   of
                   Marching
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   belongeth
                   to
                   embattailing
                   in
                   a
                   march
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   ordering
                   of
                   your
                   men
                   in
                   that
                   figure
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   yeald
                   most
                   advantage
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   that
                   meeteth
                   you
                   ;
                   excepting
                   that
                   hee
                   shortly
                   toucheth
                   the
                   marshalling
                   of
                   baggage
                   in
                   your
                   marche
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   considerations
                   of
                   marching
                   ,
                   as
                
                 laying
                 ,
                 or
                 avoyding
                 ambushes
                 ,
                 sending
                 out
                 to
                 discouer
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 march
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 deceiue
                 and
                 avoyde
                 the
                 enemy
                 lyeng
                 neere
                 ,
                 remedies
                 against
                 horse
                 ,
                 against
                 shotte
                 ,
                 against
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 passages
                 of
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 of
                 woods
                 ,
                 of
                 rivers
                 ,
                 of
                 plaines
                 ,
                 of
                 drye
                 ,
                 and
                 sandy
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   hee
                   toucheth
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   skill
                   of
                   encamping
                   ,
                   which
                   comprehendeth
                   the
                   seating
                   of
                   your
                   camp
                   ,
                   and
                   provision
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   belonging
                   thereto
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   siege
                   ,
                   and
                   defence
                   of
                   Citties
                   ,
                   and
                   fortresses
                   ,
                   hee
                   likewise
                   passeth
                   it
                   over
                   with
                   silence
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   not
                   incident
                   to
                   his
                   purposed
                   discourse
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 handfull
                 of
                 men
                 well
                 disciplined
                 and
                 exercised
                 ]
                 
                   What
                   exercise
                   doth
                   for
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   good
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   experience
                   of
                   former
                   times
                   will
                   teache
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   all
                   famous
                   generalls
                   to
                   bring
                   theire
                   souldiers
                   to
                   perfection
                   by
                   exercise
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Vegetius
                   saith
                   very
                   well
                
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 length
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 number
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 that
                 teacheth
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 but
                 continuall
                 discipline
                 &
                 meditation
                 of
                 armes
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 souldier
                 serue
                 never
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 vnexercised
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 still
                 a
                 raw
                 souldier
                 .
                 
                   The
                   knowledge
                   and
                   science
                   of
                   armes
                   maketh
                   a
                   souldier
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   gayned
                   but
                   by
                   action
                   .
                   As
                   long
                   as
                   a
                   souldier
                   handleth
                   not
                   his
                   weapons
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   noe
                   Actor
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   looker
                   on
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   all
                   abilities
                   in
                   artes
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   called
                
                 Habits
                 )
                 
                   arise
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   number
                   of
                   actions
                   precaeding
                   ,
                   so
                   can
                   noe
                   man
                   atteyne
                   to
                   a
                   perfect
                   knowledge
                   of
                   armes
                   ,
                   till
                   hee
                   haue
                   with
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   diligence
                   ,
                   employed
                   his
                   study
                   and
                   labour
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   practise
                   raised
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   sound
                   and
                   perfect
                   skill
                   .
                   Noe
                   man
                   is
                   naturally
                   borne
                   a
                   souldier
                   .
                   One
                   may
                   more
                   incline
                   to
                   warre
                   then
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   skill
                   commeth
                   not
                   without
                   industry
                   and
                   paines
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   Plutarch
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 Eurotas
                 nor
                 the
                 place
                 betwixt
                 Babyx
                 and
                 Gnacion
                 ,
                 that
                 bringeth
                 foorth
                 valiant
                 and
                 warlicke
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 fownd
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 youth
                 is
                 bred
                 vp
                 in
                 shame
                 of
                 vice
                 ,
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 vndergoe
                 perill
                 for
                 vertues
                 sake
                 .
                 
                   Eurotas
                   was
                   a
                   river
                   neere
                   Lacedaemon
                
                 ;
                 e
                 
                   Babyx
                   and
                   Gnacion
                   two
                   rivers
                   with
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   City
                   .
                   The
                   Lacedaemonians
                   were
                   accounted
                   the
                   most
                   valiant
                   people
                   of
                   Greece
                   .
                   And
                   Plutarch
                   speaketh
                   this
                   of
                   the
                   victory
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Thebans
                   had
                   against
                   the
                   Lacedaemonians
                   ;
                   The
                   Thebans
                   ,
                   which
                   till
                   that
                   day
                   had
                   noe
                   reputation
                   of
                   valour
                   ;
                   but
                   afterward
                   by
                   exercise
                   ,
                   &
                   vse
                   of
                   armes
                   ,
                   vnder
                   Epaminondas
                   ,
                   and
                   Pelopidas
                   ,
                   became
                   the
                   bravest
                   souldiers
                   of
                   Greece
                   :
                   Not
                   vnlike
                   was
                   the
                   saieng
                   of
                   Pyrrhus
                   to
                   his
                   muster-master
                   :
                
                 choose
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   said
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 good
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 good
                 souldiers
                 .
                 
                   The
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   requisite
                   in
                   a
                   souldier
                   to
                   vndergoe
                   the
                   labours
                   of
                   warre
                
                 ;
                 f
                 
                   but
                   exercise
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   giveth
                   the
                   perfect
                   skill
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   desire
                   to
                   handle
                   weapons
                   .
                   Therefore
                
                 g
                 
                   as
                   Demosthenes
                   ,
                   being
                   demaunded
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   principall
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   arte
                   Oratory
                   ,
                   answered
                
                 Action
                 ,
                 
                 
                   what
                   the
                   second
                
                 ,
                 Action
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   the
                   third
                
                 ,
                 Action
                 :
                 
                   So
                   may
                   wee
                   truely
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   art
                   military
                   exercise
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   second
                   ,
                   &
                   third
                   ,
                   principall
                   thing
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   souldier
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   Aelian
                   speaketh
                   not
                   of
                   exercise
                   but
                   in
                   Generall
                   :
                   what
                   particuler
                   exercise
                   is
                   fitt
                   for
                   a
                   souldier
                   ,
                   hee
                   ,
                   that
                   desireth
                   to
                   knowe
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   reade
                   .
                   Xenoph.
                   Cyrop
                   .
                   lib.
                   2.
                   42.
                   
                   B.
                   C.
                   &
                   lib.
                   3.
                   77.
                   
                   C.
                   D.
                   Veget.
                   lib.
                   1.
                   ad
                   caput
                   .
                   9.
                   ad
                   caput
                   .
                   19.
                   &
                   lib.
                   2.
                   caput
                   .
                   23.
                   24.
                   
                   Iust.
                   Lips.
                   comment
                   .
                   ad
                   Polyb.
                   lib.
                   5.
                   dialog
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   Leo.
                   caput
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Patric
                   .
                   Parallel
                   .
                   parte
                   2.
                   139.
                   
                   Now
                   for
                   the
                   victories
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   obteyned
                   by
                   a
                   small
                   number
                   of
                   men
                   well
                   exercised
                   ,
                   against
                   a
                   multitude
                   vnskillfull
                   ,
                   and
                   vntrained
                   ,
                   I
                   need
                   ,
                   say
                   nothing
                   .
                   Histories
                   are
                   plentifull
                   witnesses
                   therein
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   onely
                   recite
                   one
                   example
                   wherein
                   the
                   difference
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   not
                   between
                   skillfull
                   ,
                   and
                   vnskillfull
                   ,
                   but
                   between
                   skillfull
                   ,
                   and
                   skillfull
                   both
                   enured
                   to
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   brought
                   vp
                   vnder
                   the
                   same
                   practise
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   Armes
                   .
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Alexander
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   his
                   chiefest
                   Commaunders
                   fell
                   at
                   oddes
                   emongest
                   themselues
                   ;
                   and
                   sought
                   every
                   man
                   to
                   establish
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   his
                   Conquests
                   ,
                   it
                   chaunced
                   ,
                   that
                   Antigonus
                   ,
                   and
                   Eumenes
                   came
                   together
                   in
                   two
                   sundry
                   battailes
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   Antigonus
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   army
                   aboue
                   28000.
                   foote
                   ,
                   8500.
                   horse
                   ,
                   &
                   65.
                   
                   Elephants
                   ;
                   Eumenes
                   lesse
                   foote
                   ,
                   17000.
                   in
                   all
                   (
                   but
                   emongest
                   them
                   3000.
                   
                
                 Argyraspides
                 ,
                 
                   whoe
                   had
                   served
                   in
                   all
                   Alexanders
                   battailes
                   ,
                   &
                   were
                   invincible
                   ,
                   &
                   strok
                   a
                   great
                   feare
                   into
                   the
                   enemies
                   harts
                   )
                   &
                   about
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   his
                   enemy
                   had
                   ,
                   &
                   So.
                   Elephants
                   :
                
                 a
                 
                   When
                   the
                   foote
                   came
                   to
                   ioyne
                   ,
                   saith
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   ,
                   the
                   fight
                   continewed
                   a
                   good
                   while
                   ,
                   &
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   many
                   falling
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   ,
                
                 Eumenes
                 his
                 foote
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Argyraspides
                 .
                 They
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 were
                 stroken
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 perills
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 ,
                 excelled
                 in
                 courage
                 ,
                 &
                 skill
                 of
                 fight
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 being
                 but
                 3000.
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 notwithstanding
                 sett
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 army
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   other
                   battaile
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   their
                   age
                   .
                
                 b
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 the
                 yongest
                 of
                 the
                 Argyraspides
                 were
                 noe
                 lesse
                 ,
                 then
                 60.
                 years
                 olde
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 about
                 70.
                 &
                 some
                 were
                 elder
                 ,
                 al
                 of
                 thē
                 vnmatcheable
                 in
                 skill
                 &
                 readinesse
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 &
                 strength
                 of
                 body
                 ;
                 such
                 was
                 theire
                 dexterity
                 ,
                 and
                 courage
                 gathered
                 in
                 continuance
                 of
                 dangers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 passed
                 .
                 
                   Afterward
                   rehearsing
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                
                 The
                 Argyraspides
                 serring
                 themselues
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 liuely
                 force
                 falling
                 vpon
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 killed
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 other
                 some
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 And
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 Phalange
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 with
                 irresistible
                 fury
                 ,
                 not
                 loosing
                 one
                 of
                 theire
                 owne
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 through
                 skill
                 &
                 manhood
                 slayeng
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 aboue
                 5000.
                 &
                 routed
                 theire
                 whole
                 foote
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 number
                 were
                 many
                 times
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 themselues
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   writeth
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   of
                   the
                   olde
                   practised
                   Macedonians
                   :
                   who
                   yet
                   fought
                   not
                   against
                   straungers
                   ,
                   or
                   rawe
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   newly
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   men
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   nation
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   long
                   handled
                   armes
                   ,
                   &
                   wonne
                   many
                   victories
                   ,
                   &
                   been
                   instituted
                   ,
                   and
                   trained
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   discipline
                   and
                   course
                   military
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   themselues
                   had
                   been
                   before
                   :
                   Such
                   difference
                   long
                   practise
                   ,
                   and
                   experience
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   against
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             What
             a
             file
             ,
             or
             Decury
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             how
             many
             men
             it
             consisteth
             .
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
            
             
          
           
             TO
             order
             into
             files
             is
             r
             to
             make
             files
             .
             A
             file
             is
             a
             number
             of
             men
             beginning
             at
             one
             Leader
             ,
             and
             contineuing
             in
             order
             of
             followers
             to
             the
             last
             man.
             
             The
             number
             of
             a
             file
             is
             diversly
             given
             ,
             2
             for
             some
             allow
             it
             eight
             ,
             some
             twelue
             ,
             and
             some
             sixteen
             men
             .
             Wee
             for
             this
             time
             will
             retaine
             the
             number
             of
             sixteen
             ,
             both
             because
             that
             number
             is
             proportionable
             to
             the
             indifferent
             length
             of
             a
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             if
             vse
             require
             at
             any
             time
             to
             double
             the
             depth
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             it
             thirty
             two
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             lessen
             ,
             and
             contract
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             but
             eight
             ;
             neither
             of
             both
             shall
             hinder
             the
             service
             of
             the
             light-armed
             behinde
             ,
             3
             for
             whether
             they
             vse
             Darts
             ,
             or
             slings
             ,
             or
             Arrowes
             ,
             they
             may
             easelie
             with
             their
             flieng
             weapons
             overreache
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 NExt
                 after
                 arming
                 ,
                 and
                 choyce
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 for
                 service
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 file
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 band
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ioyning
                 of
                 files
                 )
                 and
                 lastly
                 to
                 embattaile
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Phalange
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 chapters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 To
                 make
                 files
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   Tacticks
                   haue
                   not
                   expressed
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   this
                   arte
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   wordes
                   .
                   A
                   file
                   is
                   heere
                   called
                
                 Lochos
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   signification
                   whereof
                   is
                   divers
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   an
                
                 a
                 Ambushe
                 ,
                 and
                 Lochan
                 
                   signifieth
                   to
                   lye
                   in
                
                 Ambush
                 :
                 
                   it
                   signifieth
                   beside
                   a
                   number
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   one
                   commaunder
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   called
                
                 Lochagos
                 ,
                 and
                 Lochizo
                 
                   is
                   to
                   sett
                   in
                   files
                   .
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   this
                   body
                   hath
                   beene
                   diversly
                   taken
                   .
                   The
                   Thebans
                
                 Lochos
                 Hieros
                 
                   first
                   instituted
                   by
                
                 b
                 
                   Gorgidas
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   other
                   say
                   by
                
                 c
                 
                   Epaminondas
                   ,
                   consisted
                   of
                   three
                   hundred
                   men
                   .
                   The
                
                 Lochos
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 d
                 
                   Lacedaemonians
                   of
                   fiue
                   hundred
                   and
                   twelue
                   .
                   Xenophon
                   in
                   his
                   returne
                   out
                   of
                   Persia
                   telleth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                
                 e
                 Lochoi
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   ledde
                   ,
                   was
                   almost
                   a
                   hundred
                   armed
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   chose
                   extraordinarie
                   men
                   to
                   preserue
                   the
                
                 Plaesium
                 
                   (
                   a
                   hollow
                   forme
                   of
                   square
                   battaile
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   Graecians
                   marched
                   )
                   from
                   breaking
                   ,
                   they
                   appointed
                
                 f
                 six
                 Lochoi
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   a
                   hundred
                   a
                   piece
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   Commaunders
                   to
                   leade
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   hee
                   reckoneth
                   seventy
                   men
                   to
                   a
                
                 Lochos
                 .
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   booke
                   of
                   Cyrus
                   his
                   expedition
                   ,
                   hee
                   telleth
                
                 g
                 
                   of
                   two
                
                 Lochoi
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 armed
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Regiment
                   of
                   Menon
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   slaine
                   by
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   counted
                   them
                   a
                   hundred
                   men
                   .
                   Cyrus
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Xenophon
                   commaundeth
                   his
                
                 Lochos
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 twenty
                 foure
                 men
                 .
                 
                   But
                   the
                
                 Lochos
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Aelian
                   heere
                   speaketh
                   of
                   is
                   a
                   lesse
                   number
                   ,
                   namely
                   sixteene
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   file
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                
                 h
                 
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   and
                
                 i
                 
                   Polybius
                   .
                   Albeit
                   Arrian
                   calleth
                   it
                   not
                
                 Lochos
                 ,
                 but
                 Decas
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   Polybius
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   .
                   This
                   number
                   of
                   sixteene
                   was
                   vsed
                   by
                   the
                   Graecians
                   also
                   before
                   King
                   Phillips
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                
                 k
                 
                   Xenophon
                   in
                   his
                   historie
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   .
                   And
                   likewise
                   by
                
                 l
                 
                   Thucydides
                   ,
                   who
                   reporteth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Siracusans
                   were
                   so
                   ordered
                   against
                   the
                   Athenians
                   .
                   Leo
                   saith
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   warriers
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   file
                   of
                   sixteen
                   ,
                   &
                   calleth
                   it
                   a
                
                 Tetragonall
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Some
                 allow
                 it
                 eight
                 ,
                 some
                 twelue
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   Lacedaemonians
                   made
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   theire
                   battaile
                   sometimes
                   eight
                   men
                   (
                   for
                   a
                   file
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   measureth
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   )
                   and
                   so
                   fought
                   with
                   theire
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 m
                 
                   Thucydides
                   witnesseth
                   as
                   much
                
                 :
                 the
                 Lacedaemonians
                 ▪
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 alwaies
                 ordered
                 in
                 depth
                 alike
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 theire
                 Lochagoi
                 (
                 they
                 were
                 commaunders
                 of
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 and
                 twelue
                 a
                 piece
                 )
                 thought
                 good
                 ,
                 commonly
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 depth
                 was
                 of
                 eight
                 a
                 piece
                 .
                 n
                 
                   Xenophon
                   also
                   writeth
                   ,
                   that
                   Dercyllidas
                   the
                   Lacedaemonian
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   Tissaphernes
                   ,
                   and
                   Pharnabazus
                   ,
                   ordered
                   his
                   Phalange
                   into
                   eight
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   proportion
                   was
                   helde
                   by
                
                 o
                 
                   Mnasippus
                   the
                   Lacedaemonian
                   against
                   the
                   Corcyraeans
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   by
                
                 a
                 
                   Clearchus
                   the
                   Lacedemonian
                   against
                   his
                   enemies
                   .
                   Xenophon
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Thrasybulus
                   the
                   Athenian
                   ,
                   salieng
                   out
                   of
                   Pyraeum
                   against
                   Pausanias
                   the
                   Lacedemonian
                   King
                   ,
                   ranged
                   his
                   men
                   into
                   eight
                   .
                   His
                   wordes
                   are
                   :
                
                 b
                 When
                 Thrasybulus
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 armed
                 sawe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 quickly
                 gaue
                 aide
                 to
                 theire
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 theire
                 armed
                 in
                 order
                 eight
                 deepe
                 .
                 Pausanias
                 being
                 hardly
                 layed
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 retiring
                 foure
                 or
                 fiue
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 commaunded
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 and
                 theire
                 Allies
                 ,
                 to
                 resort
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 casting
                 his
                 men
                 into
                 a
                 deepe
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 ledde
                 against
                 the
                 Athenians
                 .
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   which
                   words
                   wee
                   may
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lacedaemonians
                   observed
                   not
                   alwaies
                   that
                   order
                   of
                   eight
                   deepe
                   ,
                   but
                   varied
                   according
                   to
                   place
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   circumstance
                   .
                   Yet
                   ordinarily
                   they
                   gaue
                   but
                   eight
                   to
                   a
                   file
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   theire
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   as
                   Thucydides
                   witnesseth
                   before
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Thrasybulus
                   with
                   his
                   complices
                   entring
                   the
                   base
                   Citty
                   of
                   Athens
                   called
                   Pyraeum
                
                 to
                 free
                 his
                 countrie
                 from
                 bondage
                 of
                 the
                 thirty
                 tyrants
                 ,
                 having
                 but
                 a
                 fewe
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 possessed
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 which
                 led
                 to
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 Diana
                 ,
                 called
                 Munychia
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 assaulted
                 by
                 the
                 garrison
                 of
                 rhe
                 Lacedaemonians
                 ,
                 ordered
                 his
                 armed
                 men
                 into
                 ten
                 deepe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 armed
                 behinde
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 tyrants
                 ,
                 and
                 theire
                 followers
                 stood
                 in
                 battaile
                 fifty
                 deepe
                 .
                 d
                 
                   At
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Leuctra
                   the
                   Lacedaemonian
                   armed
                   were
                   twelue
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   the
                   Thebans
                   fifty
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   great
                   leading
                   his
                   armie
                   against
                   Clitus
                   ,
                   and
                   Glaucias
                   ,
                   the
                   way
                   being
                   so
                   narrow
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   foure
                   might
                   marche
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   made
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   his
                   armie
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   .
                
                 f
                 
                   And
                   the
                   souldiers
                   that
                   Xenophon
                   brought
                   backe
                   out
                   of
                   Persia
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   purposed
                   to
                   sacke
                   Byzantium
                   ,
                   put
                   themselues
                   without
                   commaunde
                   in
                   order
                   of
                   fifty
                   deepe
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   text
                   is
                   fifty
                   deepe
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   margent
                   hath
                   eight
                   :
                   which
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   truer
                   reading
                   ,
                   because
                   Xenophon
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   was
                   faire
                   to
                   sett
                   a
                   battaile
                   ,
                   being
                   voide
                   of
                   building
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   an
                   even
                   plaine
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   Phalange
                   fifty
                   deepe
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   there
                   were
                   extraordinarie
                   occasion
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   In
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Delos
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Athenians
                   ,
                   and
                   Thebans
                   ,
                   the
                   Thebans
                   were
                   fiue
                   and
                   twenty
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   the
                   Athenians
                   but
                   eight
                   .
                   The
                   same
                
                 h
                 
                   Athenian
                   were
                   eight
                   in
                   depth
                   against
                   the
                   Syracusans
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   eight
                   was
                   much
                   vsed
                   among
                   the
                   Graecians
                   .
                   How-be-it
                   I
                   find
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   called
                   a
                   file
                   of
                   eight
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Lochos
                 .
                 i
                 
                   Cyrus
                   the
                   elder
                   made
                   his
                   files
                   of
                   twelue
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   leader
                   thereof
                   hee
                   called
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   file
                   it selfe
                
                 decas
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   in
                   signification
                   albeit
                   it
                   importe
                   ten
                   ,
                   yet
                   wee
                   must
                   retaine
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   vsed
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   fly
                   to
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   the
                   Etimologie
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   vpon
                   other
                   occasion
                   .
                   But
                   Aelian
                   maketh
                   his
                   file
                   of
                   sixten
                   .
                   His
                   reason
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 For
                 whether
                 they
                 vse
                 darts
                 &c.
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   file
                   being
                   sixten
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   the
                   souldiers
                   therein
                   every
                   one
                   having
                
                 after-distance
                 
                   from
                   other
                   three
                   foote
                   ,
                   take
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   depth
                   fourty
                   eight
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   doubled
                   to
                   thirty
                   two
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   take
                   vp
                   ninety
                   six
                   foote
                   ,
                   which
                   amounteth
                   to
                   thirty
                   two
                   yards
                   .
                   That
                   bowes
                   and
                   slings
                   easilie
                   out
                   reache
                   this
                   distance
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   by
                   Vegetius
                   ,
                   before
                   by
                   mee
                   alleaged
                   ,
                
                 k
                 
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                
                 stroke
                 their
                 marke
                 six
                 hundred
                 foote
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 
                   account
                   by
                   scores
                   ,
                   is
                   ten
                   score
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   darte
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   rather
                   doubt
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   with
                   an
                   exercised
                   arme
                   is
                   sent
                   much
                   further
                   ,
                   then
                   thirty
                   two
                   yards
                   .
                
                 l
                 
                   Lipsius
                   writeth
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   dart
                   was
                   vsually
                   cast
                   foure
                   hundred
                   foote
                   ,
                   which
                   amounteth
                   to
                   a
                   hundred
                   thirty
                   three
                   yardes
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   wee
                   in
                   shoting
                   measure
                   it
                   ,
                   six
                   score
                   and
                   odde
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   Aelian
                   placed
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   behind
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   beere
                   after
                   in
                   fitt
                   place
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             order
             and
             parts
             of
             a
             file
             or
             Decury
             .
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             
          
           
             '
             THE
             best
             man
             of
             every
             file
             is
             the
             first
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             hee
             ,
             that
             leadeth
             the
             file
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             called
             the
             file-leader
             ,
             the
             Commaunder
             ,
             &
             the
             fore-stander
             .
             The
             last
             man
             of
             the
             file
             is
             called
             the
             Reare-Commaunder
             ,
             or
             bringer-vp
             .
             The
             whole
             file
             it self
             is
             termed
             2
             a
             verse
             ,
             and
             3
             a
             Decany
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             4
             an
             Enomoty
             .
             Yet
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             hold
             Enomotia
             for
             the
             fowerth
             parte
             of
             a
             file
             ,
             and
             the
             Commaunder
             of
             an
             Enomoty
             they
             call
             Enomotarcha
             ,
             and
             two
             Enomoties
             they
             take
             for
             a
             Dimery
             ,
             &
             name
             the
             Commaunder
             thereof
             Dimerites
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             half
             file
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             a
             Dimery
             ,
             5
             and
             the
             Commaunder
             Dimerites
             .
             This
             man
             is
             the
             last
             of
             the
             file
             .
             Hee
             ,
             that
             standeth
             next
             behinde
             the
             file-leader
             ,
             is
             named
             a
             follower
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             after
             him
             a
             Leader
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             after
             him
             againe
             a
             follower
             .
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             file
             consisteth
             of
             Leaders
             ,
             &
             followers
             placed
             successiuely
             one
             after
             another
             .
             6
             It
             behoueth
             the
             file-leader
             to
             bee
             more
             sufficient
             ,
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             file
             ,
             and
             next
             him
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             half-file
             ,
             or
             bringer-vp
             .
             They
             define
             a
             file
             to
             bee
             a
             Rowe
             of
             followers
             placed
             according
             to
             theire
             worth
             successiuely
             after
             a
             file-leader
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 THE
                 best
                 man
                 of
                 every
                 file
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Why
                   the
                   file-leader
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   best
                   man
                   of
                   the
                
                 file
                 
                   many
                   reasons
                   may
                   bee
                   given
                   first
                   because
                   hee
                   commaundeth
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   governe
                   another
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   more
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   commaunded
                   ,
                   and
                   governed
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   warre
                   .
                   Further
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   skill
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                   valour
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   most
                   :
                   that
                   his
                   example
                   may
                   incourage
                   and
                   incite
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   other
                   commaunders
                   also
                   are
                   placed
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   the
                   souldiers
                   that
                   theire
                   valour
                   &
                   forwardnes
                   may
                   bread
                   an
                   honest
                   emulation
                   in
                   the
                   souldiers
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   is
                   most
                   beseeming
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   best
                   deserveth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   valiant
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   hee
                   desireth
                   to
                   shewe
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   winne
                   himself
                   honor
                   ,
                   and
                   reputation
                   .
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   doe
                   best
                   service
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   by
                   entring
                   into
                   the
                   enemies
                   battaile
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Not
                   vnlike
                   a
                   sworde
                   ,
                   whose
                   edge
                   maketh
                   speedy
                   passage
                   into
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   cutteth
                   ,
                   and
                   draweth
                   after
                   it
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   iron
                   ,
                   bee
                   it
                   never
                   so
                   blunt
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   the
                   ranke
                   of
                   the
                   file
                   leaders
                   giue
                   the
                   push
                   to
                   gaine
                   the
                   field
                   .
                   Which
                   reason
                   I
                   thinke
                   lead
                
                 a
                 
                   Gorgidas
                   the
                   first
                   institutor
                   of
                   the
                   Theban
                
                 Hieros
                 Lochos
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   entire
                   troupe
                   thereof
                   apart
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   place
                   it
                   man
                   by
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   .
                   Lastly
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   file
                   leaders
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   the
                   armie
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   stature
                   ,
                   and
                   resolution
                   (
                   for
                
                 b
                 
                   so
                   Aelian
                   would
                   haue
                   them
                
                 )
                 c
                 
                   breads
                   a
                   terrour
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   Who
                   ,
                   seeing
                   such
                   gallants
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   haue
                   cause
                   to
                   imagine
                   that
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   armie
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   those
                   they
                   see
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   being
                   never
                   so
                   valiant
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   rather
                   haue
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   relenting
                   then
                   stout
                   ,
                   and
                   resolute
                   adversaries
                   .
                   As
                   at
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Cannae
                
                 d
                 
                   Annibal
                   answered
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   brought
                   him
                   newes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Consull
                   had
                   commanded
                   the
                   horse
                   men
                   to
                   alight
                   ,
                   and
                   fight
                   one
                   foote
                   ,
                
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 would
                 I
                 ,
                 quoth
                 hee
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 delivered
                 them
                 bound
                 into
                 my
                 hands
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   heard
                   many
                   hold
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   theire
                   best
                   men
                   first
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   is
                   contrary
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Cap.
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     ordering
                     of
                     a
                     File
                  
                   
                     4
                     Enomoty
                  
                   
                     3
                     Enomoty
                  
                   
                     2
                     Enomoty
                  
                   
                     1
                     Enomoty
                  
                   
                     Dimerites
                  
                   
                     2
                     Dimery
                     or
                     half
                     File
                  
                   
                     1
                     Dimery
                     or
                     half
                     File
                  
                   
                     the
                     File-header
                  
                   
                     the
                     birnger
                     up
                     and
                     4
                     Enomotarcha
                  
                   
                     2
                     leader
                  
                   
                     1
                     follower
                  
                   
                     1
                     leader
                  
                   
                     2
                     follower
                  
                   
                     2
                     leader
                  
                   
                     1
                     follower
                  
                   
                     3
                     Enomotarcha
                  
                   
                     2
                     follower
                  
                   
                     2
                     leader
                  
                   
                     1
                     follower
                  
                   
                     2
                     Enomotarcha
                  
                   
                     2
                     follower
                  
                   
                     2
                     leader
                  
                   
                     1
                     follower
                  
                   
                     the
                     Fileader
                     and
                     first
                     Enomotarcha
                  
                
                 
                 
                 
                   to
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   who
                   held
                   the
                   Triarij
                   (
                   theire
                   eldest
                   ,
                   and
                   best
                   souldiers
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   rear
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   ioyne
                   ,
                   till
                   both
                   the
                   Hastati
                   ,
                   and
                   Principes
                   were
                   beaten
                   ,
                   or
                   retired
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   the
                   diuersity
                   of
                   both
                   theire
                   embattailings
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   noe
                   great
                   difference
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   lest
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   placing
                   their-best
                   men
                   was
                   not
                   much
                   different
                   .
                   The
                   Graecians
                   in
                   framing
                   theire
                   foure-fold
                   Phalange
                   made
                   in
                   length
                   an
                   even
                   front
                   of
                   a
                   1024.
                   files
                   .
                   The
                   files
                   were
                   16.
                   deepe
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   therefore
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   because
                   being
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   haue
                   beene
                   no
                   vse
                   of
                   theire
                   valour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Phalange
                   might
                   haue
                   beene
                   broken
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   had
                   come
                   to
                   theire
                   turnes
                   to
                   fight
                   .
                   The
                   Romans
                   contrary-wise
                   ,
                   in
                   ordering
                   a
                   Legion
                   ,
                   made
                   many
                   maniples
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   the
                   front
                   to
                   the
                   Hastati
                   ,
                   the
                   middest
                   to
                   the
                   Principes
                   ,
                   the
                   reare
                   to
                   the
                   Triarij
                   .
                   Nowe
                   the
                   Triarij
                   being
                   ordered
                   in
                   the
                   Reare
                   ,
                   might
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   bee
                   brought
                   to
                   fight
                   in
                   Front
                   ,
                   if
                   need
                   were
                   ;
                   being
                   noe
                   need
                   ,
                   they
                   kept
                   theire
                   place
                   ,
                   till
                   their
                   Generalls
                   found
                   it
                   fitt
                   to
                   call
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   .
                   The
                   File-leaders
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   had
                   the
                   Front
                   ,
                   because
                   otherwise
                   in
                   so
                   deep
                   a
                   body
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Phalange
                   was
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   come
                   to
                   fight
                   :
                   The
                   Triarij
                   might
                   alwayes
                   haue
                   beene
                   imployed
                   in
                   Front
                   ,
                   in
                   flanke
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   as
                   pleased
                   the
                   Generall
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Romans
                   also
                   in
                   theire
                   seuerall
                   Maniples
                   placed
                   theire
                   best
                   men
                   in
                   Front
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   doubt
                   .
                   There
                   stood
                   the
                   Centurions
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   leaders
                   of
                   the
                   Maniples
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   reason
                   were
                   to
                   bee
                   seconded
                   with
                   the
                   hest
                   men
                   vnder
                   theire
                   commaund
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   C.
                   Crastinus
                   may
                   serue
                   for
                   an
                   example
                   whoe
                   being
                   noe
                   Centurion
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   Evocate
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Pharsaly
                   betwixt
                   Caesar
                   &
                   Pompey
                   ,
                
                 bidde
                 his
                 Manipulers
                 (
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Maniple
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 once
                 commaunded
                 )
                 to
                 followe
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 hee
                 would
                 make
                 his
                 Generall
                 giue
                 him
                 thanks
                 aliue
                 ,
                 or
                 dead
                 .
                 
                   Yet
                   must
                   I
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   front
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   proper
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Evocates
                   .
                   But
                   hee
                   chose
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   held
                   it
                   a
                   place
                   worthy
                   of
                   his
                   valour
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   of
                
                 b
                 
                   Catiline
                   that
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   fought
                   with
                   C.
                   Antonius
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 chosen
                 Centurions
                 ,
                 and
                 Evocates
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 of
                 common
                 souldiers
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 best
                 armed
                 .
                 c
                 
                   Livy
                   speaking
                   of
                   a
                   fight
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Latines
                   ,
                   and
                   describing
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   battaile
                   ,
                   after
                   hee
                   had
                   limited
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                
                 Hastati
                 ,
                 &
                 Principes
                 ,
                 
                   writeth
                   thus
                   of
                   the
                
                 Triarij
                 .
                 
                   After
                   the
                
                 ensignes
                 (
                 
                   hee
                   meaneth
                   the
                
                 Standards
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Legions
                   )
                   not
                   the
                   Ensignes
                   of
                   Maniples
                   ,
                
                 were
                 ten
                 other
                 Maniples
                 ;
                 whereof
                 every
                 one
                 had
                 three
                 Ensignes
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Ensigne
                 led
                 the
                 Triarij
                 ,
                 ould
                 souldiers
                 of
                 tryed
                 valor
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 the
                 Rorarij
                 ,
                 not
                 soe
                 well
                 esteemed
                 for
                 strength
                 in
                 either
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 deeds
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 the
                 Accensi
                 ,
                 a
                 troupe
                 of
                 lest
                 trust
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 in
                 the
                 reare
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Accensi
                   were
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   noe
                   great
                
                 opinion
                 of
                 theire
                 valor
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Triarij
                   had
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                
                 ould
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 beene
                 sufficiently
                 tryed
                 .
                 
                   Soe
                   then
                   in
                   dividing
                   of
                   their
                   armie
                   into
                   small
                   bodies
                   ,
                   or
                   battailions
                   ,
                   the
                   Romans
                   differed
                   from
                   the
                   Graecians
                   :
                   in
                   placing
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   of
                   theire
                   maniples
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   they
                   observed
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Graecians
                   did
                   in
                   placing
                   theire
                   file-leaders
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 verse
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   translated
                
                 stichos
                 
                   a
                   verse
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   vsuall
                   signification
                   is
                   a
                   rowe
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   placed
                   orderly
                   .
                
                 d
                 
                   Soe
                   Xenophon
                   applieth
                   it
                   to
                   trees
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   planted
                   orderly
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                
                 e
                 
                   Eustathius
                   to
                   the
                   standing
                   of
                   d●uncers
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   in
                   depth
                   even
                   as
                   our
                   souldiers
                   are
                   placed
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   in
                
                 file
                 .
                 f
                 
                   Iulius
                   Pollux
                   also
                   acknowledgeth
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   ranks
                   in
                
                 Choro
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   daunces
                   vppon
                   the
                   stage
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   But
                   Suidas
                   saith
                   it
                   was
                   commonly
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   line
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   read
                   from
                   the
                   left
                   to
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   truth
                   a
                   verse
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   read
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   read
                   ,
                   when
                   Aelian
                   wrote
                   this
                   treatise
                   ,
                   rather
                   resembleth
                
                 a
                 ranke
                 
                   then
                   a
                   fi●e
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                
                 a
                 ranke
                 
                   men
                   stand
                   side
                   to
                   side
                   ,
                   as
                   words
                   doe
                   being
                   placed
                   in
                   a
                   line
                   .
                   Yet
                   because
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   received
                   by
                   vse
                   in
                   that
                   other
                   sence
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   like
                   wise
                   admitte
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 3
                 A
                 decury
                 ]
                 
                   This
                   in
                   Greeke
                   Aelian
                   calleth
                
                 Decania
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   sence
                   I
                   find
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   Author
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Suidas
                   ▪
                
                 a
                 
                   Xenophon
                   calleth
                   it
                
                 Decas
                 :
                 
                   soe
                   doeth
                
                 b
                 
                   Vrbicius
                   and
                
                 c
                 
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   Hesychius
                
                 .
                 d
                 
                   Leo
                   calleth
                   it
                
                 decarchian
                 and
                 Akian
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 An
                 Enomotie
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   word
                   cometh
                   from
                
                 omnymi
                 
                   to
                   sweare
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                
                 omos
                 
                   a
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   as
                   Robortellus
                   ,
                   and
                   Patricius
                   immagine
                   ;
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   first
                   translateth
                   it
                   in
                   latine
                
                 Intergutio
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   Italian
                
                 Spalaggione
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   backing
                   ;
                   Vpon
                   this
                   conceite
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   thinke
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   a
                   file
                   the
                   whole
                   number
                   standeth
                   one
                   at
                   the
                   backe
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   Suidas
                   saith
                
                 :
                 Enomotia
                 is
                 a
                 body
                 militarie
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 of
                 32
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 soe
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 take
                 theire
                 othe
                 together
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 place
                 assigned
                 them
                 in
                 battaile
                 .
                 
                   With
                   whom
                   agreeth
                   the
                   great
                
                 f
                 
                   Etymologicon
                   ;
                   and
                
                 g
                 
                   Hesychius
                   likewise
                   ;
                   who
                   termeth
                
                 it
                 a
                 body
                 militarie
                 ,
                 that
                 taketh
                 an
                 othe
                 and
                 sweareth
                 by
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   offered
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   goe
                   into
                   the
                   field
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   finde
                   the
                   word
                
                 Enomotia
                 
                   applied
                   to
                   other
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   commanded
                   :
                   vntill
                   it
                   was
                   afterward
                   taken
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   .
                   And
                
                 h
                 
                   Iulius
                   Pollux
                   expresly
                   noteth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Moira
                 ,
                 and
                 Enomotia
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   proper
                   appellations
                   of
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   ,
                   given
                   to
                   certaine
                   of
                   theire
                   militarie
                   bodies
                   .
                   Albeit
                   both
                   the
                   text
                   bee
                   corrupted
                   in
                   Pollux
                   ,
                   having
                
                 Eunomotia
                 for
                 Enomotia
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   the
                   interpreter
                   hath
                   worse
                   trāslated
                   it
                   ,
                   rēdring
                
                 Enomotia
                 ,
                 militarie
                 discipline
                 ,
                 &
                 Moira
                 a
                 duty
                 .
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Lochos
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   or
                   little
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                
                 Enomotia
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lacedemonian
                
                 Enomotia
                 
                   was
                   32.
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Lochos
                 
                   being
                   512.
                   but
                   the
                   file
                   of
                   Aelian
                   being
                   16.
                   and
                   the
                
                 Enomotie
                 
                   noe
                   more
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 file
                 the
                 Enomotie
                 
                   must
                   conteine
                
                 noe
                 more
                 then
                 foure
                 men
                 .
                 
                   One
                   of
                   euery
                   of
                   these
                   foure
                   must
                   bee
                   a
                   commander
                   ;
                   who
                   is
                   called
                
                 Enomotarcha
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   the
                   commander
                   of
                   that
                
                 Enomotie
                 .
                 
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   file
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   16.
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   foure
                
                 Enomotarchas
                 .
                 
                   Where
                   they
                   should
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   file
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   question
                   .
                   Patricius
                   maketh
                   the
                   file-leader
                   the
                   first
                
                 Enomotarcha
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   fift
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   the
                   ninth
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   13
                   man
                   the
                   fourth
                   ;
                   excluding
                   the
                   bringer
                   vp
                   ,
                   whom
                   notwithstanding
                   hee
                   acknowledgeth
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   second
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   file
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   dignitie
                   next
                   to
                   the
                   file-leader
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   another
                   opinion
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   allowe
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   fift
                   ,
                   and
                   ninth
                   ,
                   but
                   thinke
                   the
                   bringer-vp
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   last
                
                 Enomotarcha
                 :
                 i
                 
                   Arrian
                   confirmeth
                   my
                   opinion
                   :
                   who
                   writeth
                   thus
                   :
                
                 Alexander
                 returning
                 to
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 found
                 Prucestes
                 newly
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 bringing
                 with
                 him
                 20000.
                 
                 Persians
                 .
                 Then
                 commending
                 the
                 Persians
                 for
                 theire
                 obedience
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 Prucestes
                 ,
                 and
                 Prucestes
                 for
                 his
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 in
                 ordering
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 reparted
                 them
                 into
                 bands
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 manner
                 .
                 Over
                 every
                 file
                 hee
                 appointed
                 a
                 Macedonian
                 file-leader
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 a
                 Macedonian
                 dimaerite
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Decastater
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 the
                 paye
                 hee
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 lesse
                 then
                 Dimaerites
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 common
                 souldiers
                 ;
                 then
                 twelue
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 file
                 a
                 Macedonian
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 was
                 a
                 Decastater
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 file
                 there
                 were
                 foure
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 three
                 ,
                 whose
                 pay
                 was
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 common
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 file-leader
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 over
                 12.
                 
                 Persians
                 .
                 So
                 Arrian
                 .
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   which
                   wordes
                   wee
                   may
                   learne
                   first
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   file
                   ,
                   which
                   consisted
                   of
                
                 12.
                 
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 4.
                 
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 16.
                 
                   the
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   Aelian
                   requireth
                   in
                   his
                   file
                   .
                   Next
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 Enomotarchs
                 ,
                 or
                 commanders
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 file
                 ,
                 were
                 likewise
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Lastly
                   that
                   the
                
                 bringer-vp
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 
                   by
                   expresse
                   words
                   of
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Patricius
                   ,
                   and
                   whereas
                   Arrian
                   termeth
                   the
                   third
                
                 Enomotarch
                 .
                 Decastateros
                 
                   of
                   the
                   pay
                   ▪
                   hee
                   received
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Stater
                 
                   was
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   coine
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   foure
                
                 dragmes
                 of
                 Athens
                 
                   whereof
                   the
                
                 
                 Enomotarch
                 
                   had
                   ten
                   by
                   the
                   moneth
                   .
                   The
                
                 dragme
                 
                   was
                   of
                   value
                   seven
                   pence
                   sterling
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 Stater
                 ,
                 
                   conteyning
                   foure
                
                 dragmes
                 ,
                 
                   two
                   shillings
                   and
                   foure
                   pence
                   sterling
                   ;
                   and
                   ten
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   valued
                   at
                   twenty
                   three
                   shillings
                   and
                   foure
                   pence
                   .
                   Which
                   was
                   the
                   pay
                   of
                   the
                   second
                
                 Enomotarch
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   bringer-vp
                   ,
                   as
                   Arrian
                   affirmeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 5
                 And
                 the
                 Commaunder
                 Dimaerites
                 ]
                 
                   About
                   the
                
                 Dimerite
                 
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   and
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   differ
                   .
                   Suidas
                   leaveth
                   the
                   matter
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   saieng
                   the
                
                 Dimerite
                 
                   is
                   commander
                   of
                   the
                
                 half-file
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   pointeth
                   not
                   out
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   hee
                   .
                   Arrian
                   distinguisheth
                   the
                
                 Dimerite
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 bringer-vp
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 a
                 greater
                 pay
                 to
                 the
                 Dimerite
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   to
                
                 the
                 bringer-vp
                 .
                 The
                 bringer-vp
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   was
                   noe
                   more
                   then
                
                 Decastateros
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   as
                   the
                
                 Dimerite
                 
                   had
                   a
                   greater
                   pay
                   .
                   But
                   Aelian
                   twice
                   in
                   this
                   chapter
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 bringer-vp
                 
                   was
                   the
                
                 Dimerite
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   addeth
                   hee
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   second
                   man
                   of
                   worth
                   in
                   the
                   file
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                
                 reare
                 
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   inferior
                   to
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Cyrus
                   teacheth
                   his
                
                 bringers-vp
                 
                   in
                   Xenophon
                   in
                   these
                   words
                
                 ;
                 You
                 haue
                 a
                 place
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 no
                 lesse
                 honorable
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 front
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 reare
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 &
                 encouraging
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 behaue
                 themselues
                 valiantly
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 valiant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remisse
                 and
                 backward
                 you
                 incite
                 ,
                 &
                 spurre
                 on
                 ,
                 likewise
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Leo
                   appointeth
                   two
                   Officers
                   to
                   a
                
                 file
                 ,
                 the
                 file-leader
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 bringer-vp
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   so
                   maketh
                   the
                
                 bringer-vp
                 
                   the
                   second
                   person
                   of
                   the
                
                 file
                 .
                 
                   The
                   reare
                   being
                   then
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   of
                   the
                
                 file
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   conceiue
                   no
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 file-leader
                 
                   commandeth
                   the
                   one
                   half
                   of
                   the
                
                 file
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   the
                
                 bringer-vp
                 
                   should
                   not
                   bee
                   the
                
                 Dimerite
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   command
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   rather
                   assent
                   to
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   purpose
                   describeth
                   the
                   particulers
                   of
                   this
                   arte
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   findeth
                   them
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   auncient
                   Tacticks
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   writing
                   the
                   historie
                   of
                   the
                   deeds
                   of
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   stumbleth
                   by
                   chance
                   vpon
                   these
                   things
                   not
                   greatly
                   incident
                   to
                   his
                   narration
                   .
                   Yet
                   may
                   there
                   bee
                   a
                   resonable
                   construction
                   of
                   both
                   their
                   meanings
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   the
                   severall
                   respects
                   of
                   the
                   offices
                   of
                   these
                
                 Enomotarchs
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   middlemost
                
                 Enomotarch
                 
                   may
                   bee
                   termed
                   the
                
                 Dimerite
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   he
                   standeth
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   second
                
                 half-file
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   doubling
                   the
                
                 front
                 
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   motions
                   leadeth
                   it
                   :
                   the
                
                 bringer-vp
                 
                   because
                   he
                   absolutly
                   governeth
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   seeth
                   that
                   directions
                   ,
                   given
                   by
                   higher
                   officers
                   ,
                   bee
                   executed
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 It
                 behoveth
                 that
                 the
                 file-leader
                 bee
                 more
                 sufficient
                 ]
                 The
                 file-leader
                 and
                 bringers-vp
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   most
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   whole
                   governement
                   of
                   the
                
                 file
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   one
                   in
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   the
                
                 reare
                 .
                 
                   Therest
                   are
                   vnder
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   names
                   of
                
                 leaders
                 ,
                 and
                 followers
                 .
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   is
                   there
                   a
                   further
                
                 disposition
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 file
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   finde
                   it
                   in
                
                 c
                 
                   Leo
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   sett
                   downe
                   .
                   His
                   words
                   sound
                   thus
                   :
                
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 sixteen
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 appoint
                 a
                 file-leader
                 (
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 termed
                 )
                 resolute
                 ,
                 and
                 fitt
                 for
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 eight
                 of
                 these
                 sixteen
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 found
                 fittest
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 reare
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 file
                 ,
                 foure
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 fourth
                 place
                 ,
                 other
                 foure
                 in
                 the
                 reare
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 ,
                 fifteenth
                 ,
                 foureteenth
                 ,
                 and
                 thirteenth
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 front
                 and
                 reare
                 may
                 be
                 strengthened
                 with
                 foure
                 men
                 a
                 piece
                 .
                 The
                 weaker
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 file
                 .
                 
                   This
                   counsell
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   precept
                   ,
                   of
                   Leo
                   hath
                   this
                   reason
                   .
                   The
                
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 reare
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   the
                   principall
                   places
                   the
                   enemy
                   commonly
                   giveth
                   vpon
                   .
                   The
                
                 front
                 
                   wee
                   alwaies
                   turne
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   .
                   The
                
                 reare
                 
                   the
                   enemy
                   seeketh
                   to
                   attache
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   it
                   to
                   distresse
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   can
                   .
                   The
                
                 flanks
                 
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   are
                   secured
                   by
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   light
                   ▪
                   armed
                   .
                   For
                   Leo
                   placeth
                   the
                   light
                   ▪
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   horse
                   in
                   the
                
                 flanks
                 .
                 
                   Soe
                   these
                   two
                   places
                   ,
                   being
                   most
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   violence
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   require
                   extraordinarie
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   assurance
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   weakest
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   come
                   to
                   strike
                   stroke
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 reare
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   broken
                
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   In
                   another
                   place
                   hee
                   writeth
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   :
                   your
                
                 Contubernies
                 (
                 
                   the
                   souldiers
                   that
                   cabin
                   together
                   )
                   you
                   shal
                   order
                   according
                   to
                   fiue
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   ten
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   foure
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   to
                   eight
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   sixteen
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   most
                   convenient
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   bound
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   with
                   mutuall
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                
                 fight
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 in
                 battaile
                 and
                 bee
                 more
                 valiant
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 more
                 wisely
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 joyne
                 ,
                 you
                 place
                 brothers
                 by
                 brothers
                 ,
                 &
                 friends
                 by
                 friends
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 hee
                 ,
                 that
                 fighteth
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 entierly
                 beloved
                 frend
                 standing
                 next
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 hasard
                 himself
                 with
                 more
                 egernesse
                 for
                 his
                 frends
                 sake
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 ashamed
                 not
                 to
                 requite
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 sustaines
                 such
                 danger
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 will
                 hardly
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 forsake
                 his
                 friend
                 so
                 well
                 deseruing
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 betake
                 himselfe
                 to
                 his
                 feete
                 .
                 
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   advise
                   of
                   Onosander
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   much
                   practised
                   in
                   auncient
                   time
                   .
                   The
                
                 Lochos
                 Hieros
                 ,
                 or
                 Holy-band
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Thebans
                   (
                   whereof
                   I
                   spake
                   before
                   )
                   consisted
                   all
                   of
                   friends
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   bound
                   themselues
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   friendship
                   .
                   With
                   this
                
                 Holy-band
                 a
                 
                   Pelopidas
                   gaue
                   the
                   first
                   disgracefull
                   overthrow
                   to
                   the
                   Lacedaemonians
                   ,
                   that
                   ever
                   they
                   had
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   band
                
                 b
                 
                   Plutarch
                   writeth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   beaten
                   vntill
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Chaeronaea
                   ,
                   when
                   Philip
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Alexander
                   vanquisht
                   the
                   Athenian
                   ,
                   and
                   Theban
                   forces
                   both
                   together
                   .
                
                 After
                 which
                 battaile
                 Phillip
                 surueying
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 three
                 hundred
                 lay
                 ,
                 all
                 close
                 mingled
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 strooken
                 through
                 with
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 pikes
                 ,
                 hee
                 wondred
                 greatly
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 louers
                 ,
                 and
                 beloued
                 ,
                 wept
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 evilly
                 may
                 they
                 perish
                 ,
                 that
                 suspect
                 any
                 filthines
                 in
                 deede
                 ,
                 or
                 suffering
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 practised
                 amongst
                 such
                 men
                 .
                 
                   Cyrus
                   the
                   elder
                   had
                   his
                
                 Homotimos
                 
                   nourished
                   vp
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   Alexander
                   his
                
                 Hetairos
                 ;
                 
                   whose
                   extraordinarie
                   service
                   appeared
                   in
                   all
                   theire
                   battailes
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   writeth
                   of
                   Sesoosis
                   the
                   Aegyptian
                   King
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   :
                
                 at
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Sesoosis
                 his
                 father
                 did
                 a
                 magnificent
                 and
                 royall
                 deed
                 .
                 For
                 gathering
                 together
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Aegipt
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 borne
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 over
                 them
                 some
                 to
                 nourish
                 and
                 governe
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 gaue
                 the
                 same
                 education
                 ,
                 and
                 institution
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 brought
                 vp
                 together
                 ,
                 &
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 liberty
                 ,
                 would
                 become
                 the
                 best
                 affected
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 assured
                 fellow
                 helpers
                 in
                 warre
                 .
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   Myris
                   ,
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   Sesoosis
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   Aegipt
                   ,
                   in
                   providing
                   assured
                   assistance
                   to
                   his
                   sonne
                   for
                   the
                   conquering
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   certeine
                   blinde
                   prophecies
                   was
                   promised
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   little
                   trust
                   theire
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   given
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   acquainted
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   Pompey
                   that
                   great
                   Captaine
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   sheweth
                   in
                   his
                   epistle
                   to
                
                 Domitius
                 :
                 d
                 For
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 quickly
                 to
                 be
                 assembled
                 hether
                 by
                 musters
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 relyed
                 vpon
                 ,
                 being
                 vnacquainted
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 ould
                 Legions
                 .
                 
                   Yet
                   hath
                   Leo
                   another
                   mixture
                   in
                   his
                   files
                   .
                   For
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   ould
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   souldiers
                   put
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   file
                   .
                
                 Least
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ould
                 being
                 by
                 themselues
                 alone
                 ,
                 proue
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 small
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 yong
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 having
                 litle
                 experience
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 albeit
                 ould
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 service
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 albeit
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 valiant
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 vnskilfull
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 Enomoties
                 ,
                 dimerie
                 ,
                 and
                 file
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 figure
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Ioyning
             of
             Files
             .
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             
          
           
             1
             IOyning
             of
             Files
             ,
             is
             when
             one
             file
             is
             layed
             flank-wise
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             second
             file
             to
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             follower
             of
             the
             second
             File-leader
             to
             the
             follower
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             .
             Every
             man
             that
             ranketh
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 6.
                 
                 Joyning
                 of
                 Files
              
               
                 1
                 File
              
               
                 2
                 Files
                 Joyned
              
               
                 4
                 Files
                 Joyned
              
               
                 The
                 Flank
              
               
                 The
                 Front
              
            
             
             
             is
             called
             Parastates
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             second
             file
             ,
             to
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             theire
             next
             followers
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             As
             often
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             file
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             are
             layd
             flank-wise
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             named
             
               Ioyning
               of
               files
            
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               1
               IOyning
               of
               files
               is
               ]
               
                 A
                 file
                 of
                 it self
                 will
                 worke
                 litle
                 effect
                 against
                 an
                 enemy
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 alone
                 in
                 front
                 doe
                 ?
                 Cyrus
                 in
              
               a
               
                 Xenophon
                 wisheth
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               where
               as
               the
               Aegiptians
               stood
               a
               hundred
               in
               depth
               ,
               they
               had
               beene
               in
               depth
               a
               thowsand
               ,
               
                 for
                 soe
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 fewer
                 hands
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 .
                 The
              
               ranke
               
                 bringeth
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 hands
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 hands
                 are
                 with
                 conveniency
                 brought
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 his
                 advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 bringeth
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 ioyning
                 fil●s
                 together
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 ioyning
                 ,
                 ranks
                 spring
                 ,
                 and
              
               ranks
               
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 extend
                 themselues
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 hands
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 encounter
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 files
                 consisted
                 of
                 leaders
                 ,
                 and
                 followers
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
              
               ranks
               
                 consist
                 of
                 side
                 men
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 Fewe
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 placed
                 side
                 to
                 side
                 in
                 a
                 right
              
               line
               
                 make
                 a
              
               ranke
               ;
               
                 as
                 in
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 files
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 sixteen
              
               ranks
               
                 of
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 men
                 in
                 a
              
               ranke
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 file-leaders
                 make
                 the
                 first
              
               ranke
               ,
               
                 theire
                 followers
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 the
                 rest
                 vntill
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 falleth
                 out
                 in
                 more
                 files
                 .
              
               b
               
                 Vrbicius
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 file-leaders
                 make
                 the
              
               front
               
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 terme
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 also
                 the
                 first
              
               ranke
               .
               
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 runne
                 in
                 an
                 even
                 line
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 wings
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 bee
              
               Parastatai
               ,
               or
               sidemen
               .
               
                 Likewise
                 :
                 the
                 last
              
               ranke
               
                 is
                 called
              
               Oura
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
              
               reare
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 commander
              
               Ouragos
               ,
               
                 the
                 bringer-vp
                 .
                 So
                 Vrbicius
                 agreeing
                 with
                 Aelian
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 chapters
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 cleare
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 theire
                 posture
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 battaile
                 make
                 the
                 diversitie
                 of
              
               files
               ,
               and
               ranks
               .
               
                 They
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 files
                 are
              
               Protostatai
               ,
               
                 first-standers
                 ,
                 &
              
               Epistatai
               ,
               
                 after-standers
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 by
                 vs
                 commonly
                 called
              
               Leaders
               ,
               and
               followers
               .
               
                 For
                 these
                 two
                 saith
                 Aelian
                 make
                 the
              
               file
               
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               Parastatai
               
                 side-standers
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 terme
                 them
                 ,
                 sidemen
                 ,
                 make
                 the
              
               ranks
               .
               
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 measure
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 you
                 doe
                 it
                 by
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
              
               ranke
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 depth
                 by
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
              
               file
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             a
             Phalange
             ,
             the
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             thereof
             :
             of
             rankinge
             ,
             and
             fi●nge
             ;
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Phalange
             into
             winges
             :
             the
             place
             of
             the
             armed
             foote
             ,
             of
             the
             light-armed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Horse
             .
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
          
           
             1
             THE
             whole
             bodie
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             files
             is
             termed
             a
             Phalange
             :
             whose
             2
             length
             is
             the
             first
             ranke
             of
             file-leaders
             ,
             and
             is
             named
             ,
             the
             front
             ,
             the
             face
             ,
             the
             
               edge
               of
               the
               battaile
            
             ,
             the
             ranke
             ,
             the
             mouth
             ,
             the
             Commaunders
             ,
             the
             fore-standers
             ,
             &
             the
             
               head
               of
               the
               files
            
             .
          
           
             As
             much
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             as
             stretcheth
             backward
             from
             the
             front
             to
             the
             reare
             ,
             3
             is
             named
             the
             depth
             .
             The
             bearing
             straight
             foorth
             of
             side-men
             in
             length
             ,
             whether
             
             they
             bee
             Leaders
             ,
             or
             followers
             ,
             is
             ranking
             .
             And
             the
             standing
             of
             Leaders
             and
             followers
             directlie
             in
             a
             line
             in
             depth
             ,
             is
             filing
             .
          
           
             A
             Phalange
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             whole
             partes
             beginning
             at
             the
             middle
             section
             of
             the
             front
             ,
             and
             houlding
             on
             cleane
             through
             to
             the
             vttermost
             parte
             of
             the
             depth
             ;
             whereof
             the
             one
             half
             is
             called
             the
             4
             
               right
               wing
            
             ,
             and
             head
             ,
             the
             other
             half
             the
             
               left
               winge
            
             ,
             and
             taile
             .
             5
             The
             two
             fold
             section
             it self
             ,
             that
             divideth
             the
             length
             ,
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Navell
             ,
             and
             the
             Mouth
             .
             6
             The
             Light-armed
             are
             placed
             after
             the
             Phalange
             of
             the
             Armed
             ,
             and
             behind
             them
             the
             Horse
             .
             Yet
             if
             occasion
             require
             ,
             both
             light-armed
             ,
             and
             Horse
             are
             otherwise
             disposed
             ,
             as
             after
             in
             this
             discourse
             will
             appeare
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 multitude
                 of
                 files
                 is
                 termed
                 a
                 Phalange
                 ]
                 
                   Ioyning
                   of
                   files
                   makes
                   ranks
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sufficient
                   number
                   of
                
                 files
                 ,
                 and
                 ranks
                 
                   together
                   ,
                   make
                   a
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   For
                   that
                   name
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   any
                   entire
                   body
                   of
                   an
                   indifferent
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   compacted
                   ,
                   and
                   vnited
                   for
                   fight
                   .
                   Hesychius
                   deriveth
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   the
                   word
                
                 Apo
                 tou
                 pelas
                 allelois
                 inai
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 standing
                 of
                 the
                 souldiers
                 in
                 battaile
                 neere
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 
                   Suidas
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sence
                   ,
                   albeit
                   hee
                   differ
                   a
                   litle
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Phalanges
                 
                   are
                   so
                   called
                
                 apo
                 tou
                 pelasai
                 anchi
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   approching
                   one
                   neere
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   Etymologicon
                   goeth
                   yet
                   a
                   little
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Phalanges
                 
                   are
                   as
                   it
                   were
                
                 Palanges
                 para
                 to
                 pelas
                 kai
                 eggys
                 einai
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                
                 Pelangys
                 .
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   coniectures
                   about
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   .
                   Which
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   truest
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   greatly
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   sence
                   the
                   word
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   is
                   commonly
                   taken
                   amongst
                   Tactick
                   writers
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   generall
                   signification
                   call
                   any
                   great
                   body
                   of
                   armed
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   vnited
                   for
                   fight
                   ,
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 Soe
                 a
                 
                   Caesar
                   nameth
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   the
                   Heluetians
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   they
                   cast
                   themselues
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   fought
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   Ariovistus
                   ,
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   So
                   speaketh
                
                 b
                 
                   Xenophon
                   of
                   the
                
                 Plaesium
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   square
                   holow
                   battaile
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   that
                   went
                   with
                   Cyrus
                   the
                   younger
                   into
                   Persia
                   ,
                   fashioned
                   themselues
                   at
                   their
                   returne
                   out
                   of
                   Persia.
                   And
                   the
                   same
                
                 c
                 
                   Xenophon
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   horse
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   encounter
                   the
                   Persians
                   ,
                   ordered
                   themselues
                   foure
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   in
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 And
                 d
                 
                   Arrian
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Persians
                   at
                   the
                   River
                   Granicus
                   were
                   ordered
                   in
                   a
                   long
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 
                   Xenophon
                   againe
                   discoursing
                   how
                   Iphicrates
                   exercised
                   his
                   nauie
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   expected
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   the
                   Lacedaemonians
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 sometimes
                 lead
                 in
                 a
                 wing
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 depth
                 )
                 sometimes
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 broad
                 front
                 .
                 
                   The
                   first
                   inventer
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   bee
                   Pan
                   the
                   generall
                   of
                   Bacchus
                   his
                   armie
                   .
                   Polyaenus
                   saith
                   :
                
                 f
                 Pan
                 was
                 the
                 commaunder
                 of
                 Bacchus
                 his
                 armie
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 invented
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 a
                 battaile
                 ,
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 and
                 parted
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 wing
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 Poets
                 faine
                 ,
                 that
                 Pan
                 carieth
                 two
                 hornes
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 Besides
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 slight
                 ,
                 and
                 cunning
                 cast
                 a
                 feare
                 vpon
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 incamping
                 in
                 a
                 hollow
                 forest
                 ,
                 was
                 advertised
                 by
                 his
                 spies
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 enemies
                 were
                 lodged
                 one
                 the
                 further
                 side
                 ,
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 afraide
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 Pan
                 :
                 who
                 commanded
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 the
                 armie
                 of
                 Bacchus
                 to
                 giue
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 shoute
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 .
                 The
                 Rocks
                 and
                 hollownesse
                 of
                 the
                 forest
                 rendered
                 it
                 againe
                 double
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 &
                 made
                 shewe
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 armie
                 ,
                 then
                 Bacchus
                 had
                 .
                 Where
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 feare
                 fled
                 foorth
                 with
                 .
                 
                   In
                   honour
                   of
                   this
                   strategeme
                   wee
                   faine
                   ,
                   that
                   Eccho
                   is
                   Pans
                   loue
                   :
                   &
                   the
                   causlesse
                   night-feares
                   ,
                   which
                   fall
                   vpon
                   Armyes
                   ,
                   were
                   attributed
                   to
                   Pan.
                
                 
                 
                   So
                   farre
                   Polyenus
                   about
                   the
                   inventer
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   is
                   not
                   alwayes
                   one
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   consiste
                   of
                   ten
                   thousand
                   ,
                   twenty
                   fiue
                   thousand
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   many
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   list
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   Antigonus
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Macedony
                   had
                   his
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   of
                   ten
                   thousand
                
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Ptolomaeus
                   King
                   of
                   Aegipt
                   ,
                   of
                   twenty
                   fiue
                   thousand
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   The
                   ten
                   thousand
                   Graecians
                   that
                   went
                   with
                   Cyrus
                   into
                   Persia
                   are
                   called
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   What
                   number
                   the
                   Helvetians
                   ,
                   and
                   Ariovistus
                   ,
                   had
                   in
                   theire
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   preciselie
                   set
                   downe
                   by
                   Caesar.
                
                 d
                 
                   Yet
                   it
                   seemeth
                   by
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   parte
                   of
                   the
                   fighting
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   Helvetians
                   cast
                   themselues
                   into
                   a
                   Phalange
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   Ariovistus
                   likewise
                   :
                   But
                   Aelians
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   is
                   restreyned
                   to
                   a
                   certeine
                   number
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   next
                   following
                   Chapter
                   will
                   teache
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 length
                 whereof
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   accounted
                   by
                   the
                   ranke
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   file
                   .
                   The
                   file
                   is
                   but
                   sixteen
                   men
                   deep
                   .
                   The
                   ranke
                   from
                   the
                   pointe
                   of
                   one
                   wing
                   to
                   the
                   pointe
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   conteyneth
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                   and
                   twenty
                   foure
                   men
                   in
                   Aelians
                   Phalange
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   files
                   being
                   short
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   ranks
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   bee
                   measured
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ranke
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   file
                   .
                
                 e
                 
                   Suidas
                   agreeth
                   with
                   Aelian
                   sayeng
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   is
                   the
                   first
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   (
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   )
                   of
                   file-leaders
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ordered
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   line
                   ,
                   stretching
                   from
                   one
                   wing
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   called
                   the
                
                 face
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 mouth
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   the
                
                 edge
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 first-filing
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 first
                 standers
                 
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   .
                   The
                   next
                   rowe
                   ,
                   lyeng
                   Parallel
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   second
                
                 ranke
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                
                 ranke
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   soe
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   The
                
                 length
                 
                   is
                   termed
                   in
                   Greeke
                
                 Mecos
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   which
                   is
                   opposed
                   the
                
                 depth
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   named
                
                 Bathos
                 .
                 
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   true
                   account
                   any
                   other
                   dimensions
                   in
                   a
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                
                 length
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 depth
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   chapter
                   mentioned
                   by
                   Aelian
                   .
                   Other
                   names
                   are
                   given
                   in
                   Greeke
                   writers
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   signifie
                   either
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 Is
                 named
                 the
                 depth
                 ]
                 
                   As
                   the
                   length
                   runneth
                   along
                   by
                   front
                   from
                   one
                   wing
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   depth
                   beareth
                   backward
                   from
                   the
                   front
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                   The
                   depth
                   is
                   properly
                   called
                
                 Bathos
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   I
                   said
                
                 .
                 f
                 And
                 Bathera
                 Phalanx
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   deepe
                   Phalange
                   .
                   And
                
                 g
                 
                   Arrian
                   saith
                   ,
                   Alexander
                   ordered
                   his
                   Phalange
                
                 es
                 Bathos
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   depth
                   .
                   And
                
                 h
                 
                   Polybius
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Romans
                   made
                   theire
                   battaile
                   much
                   shorter
                   then
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   much
                   deeper
                   ,
                
                 Bathyteran
                 .
                 
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   called
                
                 Bathos
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   by
                
                 i
                 
                   Leo
                   called
                   also
                
                 Pachos
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   a
                   file
                   is
                   by
                   him
                   termed
                   depth
                   ,
                   or
                   Thicknes
                   ,
                
                 Bathos
                 etoi
                 Pachos
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   two
                   severall
                   chapters
                   of
                   his
                   Tacticks
                   ;
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   file
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   long
                   line
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   carieth
                   neither
                   Thicknes
                   nor
                   breadth
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   the
                   depth
                   whereof
                   is
                   measured
                   by
                   the
                   file
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   the
                   twelfth
                   ,
                   and
                   fourtenth
                   chapters
                   hee
                   termeth
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   it self
                   (
                   Thicknes
                   )
                
                 Pachos
                 
                   alone
                   with
                   out
                   adding
                
                 Bathos
                 ;
                 
                   shewing
                   thereby
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Pachos
                 
                   also
                   signifieth
                   the
                   dimension
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   from
                   the
                
                 front
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 reare
                 .
                 
                   But
                   where
                   some
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Platos
                 ,
                 
                   breadth
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   read
                   in
                   those
                   places
                   in
                   stede
                   of
                
                 Pachos
                 ,
                 
                   Thicknes
                   ,
                   they
                   perswade
                   mee
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   of
                   theire
                   mind
                   .
                
                 k
                 
                   For
                   Aelian
                   himself
                   giveth
                   an
                   Attenuation
                   ,
                   or
                   Thinning
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   hee
                   calleth
                
                 Liptysmos
                 )
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Phalange
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   cannot
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   there
                   were
                   in
                   it
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Thicknes
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   more
                   plaine
                   ,
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                
                 Leptysmos
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   is
                   gathered
                   vp
                   and
                   from
                   sixteen
                   men
                   it
                   becometh
                   a
                   lesse
                   number
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Thicknes
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   is
                   the
                   full
                   sixteen
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   of
                   it
                   Thinner
                   is
                   to
                   lessen
                   the
                   depth
                   .
                   To
                   a
                   Place
                
                 Platos
                 
                   is
                   fittly
                   attributed
                   ,
                   a
                   Place
                   being
                   onely
                
                 superficies
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   consisteth
                   of
                
                 longitude
                 and
                 latitude
                 .
                 So
                 l
                 
                   Poliaenus
                   speaking
                   of
                   a
                   valley
                   ,
                   wherein
                   an
                   ambush
                   was
                   layde
                   to
                   entrap
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   length
                   stretched
                   farre
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   breadth
                   ,
                
                 Platos
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   narrowed
                   to
                   foure
                   furlongs
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   of
                
                 Platos
                 
                   is
                   likewise
                   given
                   to
                   a
                
                 place
                 by
                 m
                 
                   Polybius
                   ▪
                   But
                   to
                   say
                   the
                
                 
                 truth
                 Platos
                 
                   in
                   a
                   Phalange
                   rather
                   signifieth
                   the
                
                 length
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   the
                
                 depth
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   Aelian
                   after
                   in
                   the
                   foure
                   and
                   fourty
                   chapter
                   .
                   And
                
                 a
                 
                   Leo
                   calleth
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                
                 Platos
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   front
                
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   doubled
                   ,
                   hee
                   giveth
                   this
                   word
                   of
                   direction
                
                 Plátynon
                 pròs
                 tà
                 amph●tera
                 mere
                 ,
                 
                   enlarge
                   the
                   front
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 right
                 wing
                 ]
                 
                   That
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   English
                   toung
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   wing
                   ,
                   is
                   termed
                   in
                   Greeke
                
                 Keras
                 
                   a
                   horne
                   .
                   Wee
                   in
                   our
                   warres
                   of
                   auncient
                   time
                   divided
                   our
                   armies
                   into
                   three
                   parts
                   ,
                
                 The
                 vantgarde
                 ,
                 the
                 battaile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reare-warde
                 :
                 
                   and
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   came
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   set
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   parte
                   in
                   an
                   even
                   front
                   ,
                   the
                
                 battaile
                 
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                
                 vant-garde
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   called
                   the
                
                 right-wing
                 ,
                 
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   the
                
                 reare-warde
                 
                   which
                   was
                   called
                   the
                
                 left-wing
                 .
                 
                   Properly
                   enough
                   for
                   our
                   embattailing
                   .
                   For
                   the
                
                 battaile
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                
                 body
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 vant-garde
                 ,
                 and
                 reare-warde
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   the
                
                 wings
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   sticke
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   whereby
                   the
                
                 body
                 
                   is
                   supported
                   :
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   call
                
                 wings
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   and
                   Romans
                   called
                
                 horns
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 battaile
                 .
                 
                   The
                   word
                
                 Keras
                 
                   signifieth
                   a
                   point
                   bearing
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   height
                   ,
                   or
                   ends
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   vsed
                   for
                   the
                   toppe
                   of
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   promontories
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   a
                   Phalange
                   it
                   properly
                   signifieth
                   the
                   two
                   points
                   (
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   the
                   left
                   )
                   of
                   the
                
                 winges
                 .
                 
                   The
                   English
                   worde
                   wing
                   I
                   am
                   faine
                   to
                   retaine
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   familiar
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   vse
                   .
                   Aelian
                   heere
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                
                 wings
                 
                   to
                   stretche
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   middle
                   section
                   to
                   either
                   point
                   (
                   the
                
                 right
                 and
                 left
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ;
                   vnder
                   which
                   appellation
                   must
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   right
                
                 wing
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   space
                   ,
                   that
                   beginneth
                   at
                   the
                   middle
                   intervall
                   ,
                   and
                   runneth
                   along
                   to
                   the
                   corner
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   on
                   the
                
                 right
                 
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   comprehended
                   betwixt
                   the
                   same
                   space
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   left
                   corner
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   .
                
              
               
                 5
                 Th●
                 tw●●fould
                 section
                 ]
                 
                   In
                   Greeke
                   it
                   is
                   named
                
                 Dichotomia
                 :
                 
                   because
                   it
                   parteth
                   ,
                   and
                   divideth
                   the
                   Phalange
                   into
                   two
                   even
                   parts
                   ,
                   beginning
                   at
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   stretching
                   out
                   to
                   the
                
                 reare
                 .
                 
                   And
                   Aelian
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   chapter
                   of
                   this
                   book
                   ▪
                   nameth
                   it
                
                 Apotome
                 .
                 
                   But
                   heere
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   of
                   no
                   more
                
                 intervalls
                 ,
                 or
                 partitions
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   this
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   thinke
                   there
                   should
                   bee
                   more
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   Onosander
                   saith
                
                 :
                 let
                 there
                 bee
                 certaine
                 intervalls
                 in
                 your
                 battaile
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 your
                 enemy
                 advance
                 ,
                 your
                 light-armed
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 spent
                 theire
                 missiue
                 weapons
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Phalanges
                 joyne
                 ,
                 may
                 retire
                 leasurely
                 in
                 the
                 intervalls
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 disorder
                 come
                 behinde
                 to
                 the
                 reare
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 retiring
                 to
                 fetch
                 a
                 compasse
                 about
                 the
                 whole
                 armie
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 turne
                 in
                 againe
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 winge
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 hasting
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 hands
                 ,
                 would
                 easily
                 prevent
                 ,
                 and
                 intercept
                 ,
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 should
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 breake
                 through
                 the
                 armed
                 ,
                 already
                 closed
                 for
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 vpon
                 theire
                 owne
                 weapons
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 disorder
                 theire
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 after
                 other
                 seeking
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 way
                 through
                 them
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 danger
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   Onosander
                   ;
                   from
                   whom
                   wee
                   may
                   learne
                   ,
                   both
                   that
                   theire
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   more
                
                 sections
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   then
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   them
                   had
                   this
                   cheefe
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   light-armed
                   in
                   theire
                   spaces
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   skirmished
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   by
                   them
                   forced
                   to
                   retire
                   .
                   I
                   may
                   adde
                   ,
                   that
                   Aelian
                   placing
                   the
                   light-armed
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   if
                   you
                   giue
                   but
                   one
                   section
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   as
                   hard
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   advance
                   ,
                   and
                   s●rue
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   will
                   bee
                   to
                   retreat
                   after
                   theire
                   service
                   done
                   .
                   It
                   seemeth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 c
                 
                   Leo
                   giveth
                   three
                
                 intervalls
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Phalange
                   of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Tacticks
                   .
                   Hee
                   saith
                   ▪
                
                 they
                 opposed
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 them
                 into
                 foure
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middle-right
                 ▪
                 and
                 middle-left
                 parte
                 .
                 
                   Making
                   so
                   many
                   parts
                   ,
                   the
                   parts
                   must
                   bee
                   distinguished
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   collect
                   )
                   by
                
                 intervalls
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   one
                
                 
                 
                   after
                   the
                
                 first
                 body
                 
                   of
                   the
                   right-wing
                   ,
                   another
                   after
                   the
                
                 second
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   middle
                   section
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   after
                   the
                
                 third
                 .
                 
                   And
                   this
                
                 Third
                 
                   section
                   is
                   bounded
                   with
                   the
                   fourth
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   the
                
                 left-wing
                 .
                 
                   For
                   if
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   were
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   entire
                   ,
                   without
                   more
                
                 intervalls
                 
                   then
                   one
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   there
                   bee
                   foure
                   parts
                   ?
                   For
                   esteeming
                   them
                   by
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   leauing
                   spaces
                   betweene
                   ,
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   saide
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   but
                   foure
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   considering
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   well
                   the
                
                 Merarchies
                 ,
                 Chiliarchies
                 ,
                 Pentecosiarchies
                 ,
                 Syntagmataes
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 .
                 
                   But
                   being
                   distinguished
                   by
                   partition
                   of
                
                 intervalls
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   foure
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 
                   become
                   foure
                   parts
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                
                 right
                 ,
                 left
                 ,
                 middle-right
                 and
                 middle-left
                 :
                 
                   as
                   Leo
                   heere
                   termeth
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   same
                
                 a
                 
                   Leo
                   speaketh
                   after
                   more
                   plainely
                   ,
                   enioyning
                   his
                   generall
                   to
                   seperate
                   ,
                   and
                   disioyne
                
                 Diachorizein
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   armie
                   into
                   foure
                   parts
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Choris
                 
                   signifieth
                   a
                   part
                   or
                   severed
                   ,
                   so
                
                 Diachorizo
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   derived
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   to
                   put
                   asunder
                   ,
                   or
                   sette
                   a
                   part
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   Suidas
                   is
                   yet
                   a
                   little
                   more
                   cleare
                   .
                
                 A
                 Phalangarchie
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 two
                 Merarchies
                 of
                 foure
                 thowsand
                 and
                 ninty
                 six
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 as
                 some
                 saye
                 is
                 the
                 section
                 ,
                 Apotome
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 wing
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Meros
                 .
                 Of
                 auncient
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 Strategia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 commander
                 Strategos
                 ,
                 but
                 nowe
                 hee
                 is
                 termed
                 
                   Phalangarcha
                   .
                   Suidas
                   maketh
                   the
                   wing
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   partition
                   or
                   section
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 some
                 call
                 a
                 Phalangarchie
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 section
                 ,
                 
                   Before
                   wee
                   heard
                   out
                   of
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wing
                   (
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   )
                   did
                   stretche
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   middle
                   section
                   to
                   the
                   outward
                   most
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   middle
                   section
                   divideth
                   the
                   Phalange
                   in
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   wings
                   ,
                   so
                   this
                   section
                   (
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   Suidas
                   )
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   wing
                   divided
                   the
                   ▪
                   wing
                   into
                   two
                   parts
                   .
                   To
                   call
                   a
                
                 Phalangarchie
                 
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   body
                   consisting
                   of
                   foure
                   thowsand
                   and
                   ninty
                   six
                   men
                   )
                   a
                
                 section
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   confesse
                   ,
                   an
                   vnproper
                   speach
                   ,
                   but
                   tolerable
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   considering
                   that
                   the
                
                 whole
                 
                   fourefolde
                   Phalange
                   is
                   composed
                   of
                   the
                   foure
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   the
                
                 section
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 right-wing
                 
                   beginneth
                   at
                   the
                
                 left
                 hand
                 file
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   inward
                   point
                   of
                   the
                
                 right
                 hand
                 Phalangarchie
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   endeth
                   at
                   the
                
                 right
                 hand
                 file
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 second
                 Phalangarchie
                 .
                 
                   And
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   expect
                   the
                   same
                   exactnesse
                   of
                   speach
                   from
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   men
                   skillfull
                   in
                   the
                   liberall
                   sciences
                   .
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   that
                   professe
                   action
                   ,
                   haue
                   theire
                   end
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   they
                   commande
                   .
                
                 Arti●tes
                 
                   are
                   contemned
                   ▪
                   that
                   clothe
                   not
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   theire
                   arts
                   with
                   elegant
                   ,
                   fitt
                   ,
                   and
                   exact
                   termes
                   .
                   Seeing
                   then
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                
                 section
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 wing
                 
                   is
                   at
                   the
                
                 flanke
                 
                   of
                   the
                   first
                
                 Phalangarchie
                 
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   terme
                   the
                
                 Phalangarchie
                 a
                 section
                 
                   of
                   the
                   wing
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   boundeth
                   the
                
                 section
                 .
                 
                   At
                   least
                   by
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   Suidas
                   wee
                   may
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   an
                
                 intervall
                 
                   in
                   either
                   wing
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   reason
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   wing
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   lye
                   betwixt
                   the
                
                 two
                 Phalangarchies
                 .
                 
                   For
                   so
                   many
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   one
                   wing
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Polybius
                   telleth
                   of
                   Philopaemen
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   fighting
                   against
                   Machanidas
                   the
                   Tyrant
                   of
                   Lacedaemon
                   ,
                   after
                   hee
                   had
                   placed
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   the
                   Lanciers
                   ,
                   and
                   Illyrians
                   ioyntly
                   in
                   one
                   front
                   ,
                   hee
                   added
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   right
                   line
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   distinguished
                   into
                   bodies
                   according
                   to
                
                 Merarchies
                 
                   and
                   divided
                   by
                   severall
                   distances
                   .
                   I
                   translate
                
                 Speiredon
                 
                   distinguished
                   into
                   bodyes
                   ,
                   because
                
                 Speira
                 
                   signifieth
                   a
                   militarie
                   body
                   amongst
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   that
                   wrote
                   the
                   Roman
                   historie
                   ,
                   vsed
                   sometime
                   for
                   a
                
                 Legion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   sometime
                   for
                   a
                
                 Cohort
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   seemeth
                   that
                
                 Spiredon
                 
                   is
                   heere
                   by
                   Polybius
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sence
                   that
                
                 Eis
                 Speiran
                 
                   is
                   by
                
                 d
                 
                   Plutarch
                   :
                   who
                   mentioning
                   the
                   reformation
                   touching
                   affaires
                   militarie
                   ,
                   wh●h
                   the
                   same
                   Philopaemen
                   brought
                   in
                   amongst
                   the
                   Achaians
                   ,
                   writeth
                   thus
                   ▪
                   theire
                   manner
                   and
                   forme
                   of
                   embattailing
                   was
                   not
                   vsually
                   parcelled
                   out
                
                 Eis
                 Speiran
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   interprete
                   it
                   )
                   in
                   severall
                   bodies
                   ,
                   but
                   vsing
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   neither
                   protension
                   of
                   pikes
                   ,
                   nor
                   closing
                   of
                   targets
                   in
                   front
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   manner
                   is
                   )
                   they
                   were
                   easily
                   foiled
                   ,
                   and
                   broken
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   Plutarch
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   conceiue
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   Achaians
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   vsed
                   to
                   order
                   theire
                   Phalange
                   in
                   a
                   continued
                   length
                   without
                
                 intervalls
                 
                   which
                   Philopoemen
                   reformed
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   them
                   to
                   make
                   divisions
                   by
                
                 intervalls
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   Philopoemen
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   interpreter
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   counsell
                   to
                   the
                   Achaians
                   .
                   This
                   practise
                   Polybius
                   setteth
                   downe
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   division
                   of
                   his
                   Phalange
                
                 Kata
                 tele
                 speiredon
                 en
                 diastemasi
                 
                   into
                   bodies
                   distinguished
                   by
                
                 intervalls
                 
                   according
                   to
                
                 Merarchies
                 .
                 
                   Polybius
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   shewe
                   ,
                   what
                   bodies
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   vseth
                   the
                   word
                
                 Tele
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   I
                   translate
                
                 Merarchies
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   my
                   warant
                   out
                   of
                
                 a
                 
                   Aelian
                   :
                   who
                   saith
                   a
                
                 Merarchie
                 
                   consisteth
                   of
                   two
                
                 Chiliarchies
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   conteineth
                   two
                   thowsand
                   and
                   fourty
                   eight
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   foure
                   files
                   ;
                   and
                   addeth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   some
                   called
                   a
                
                 Telos
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   leader
                   a
                
                 Telarch
                 .
                 
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   doubt
                   seeing
                   Philopaemen
                   made
                   an
                
                 intervall
                 
                   betwixt
                   every
                
                 Merarchie
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   hee
                   made
                   seven
                   divisions
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   Aelians
                   Phalange
                   there
                   are
                   eight
                
                 Merarchies
                 ,
                 
                   betwixt
                   every
                   of
                   which
                   if
                   a
                   distance
                   were
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   needs
                   arise
                   seven
                
                 intervalls
                 .
                 
                   To
                   cleare
                   this
                   doubt
                   wee
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Phalanges
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   were
                   not
                   alwaies
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   number
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   .
                   Aelians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Macedonian
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   consisted
                   of
                   sixteen
                   thowsand
                   and
                   odde
                   .
                   Antigonus
                   had
                   but
                   ten
                   thowsand
                   .
                   Demetrius
                   eleuen
                   thowsand
                   .
                   Other
                   had
                   more
                   ,
                   the
                   Laced●monians
                   lesse
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   the
                   Graecians
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   seemeth
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   of
                   Philopaemen
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   eight
                   thowsand
                   ,
                   and
                   odde
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   number
                   there
                   are
                   but
                   foure
                
                 Merarchies
                 .
                 
                   As
                   Aelians
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   comprehending
                   sixteen
                   thowsand
                   and
                   odde
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   foure
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   likewise
                   three
                   divisions
                   by
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 .
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   in
                   this
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   of
                   Philopaemen
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   account
                   the
                
                 file
                 
                   to
                   haue
                   but
                   eight
                   men
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   Graecians
                   vsed
                   in
                   theire
                   files
                   to
                   haue
                   )
                   these
                   foure
                
                 Merarchies
                 
                   will
                   possesse
                   as
                   much
                   ground
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 
                   of
                   Aelians
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   doe
                   ,
                   the
                
                 file
                 
                   being
                   sixteen
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   new
                   to
                   figure
                   out
                   the
                   bodies
                   greater
                   ,
                   or
                   lesse
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 b
                 
                   Leo
                   commandeth
                   his
                   Generall
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   number
                   will
                   not
                   reach
                   to
                   sixteen
                   thowsand
                   (
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   ould
                   Phalange
                   )
                   to
                   hould
                   notwithstanding
                   sixteen
                   men
                   in
                   a
                
                 file
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   divide
                   his
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   into
                   foure
                   equall
                   parts
                   by
                
                 intervalls
                 ,
                 
                   excepting
                   some
                   few
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   reserved
                   for
                   other
                   vses
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   Aelian
                   him self
                   seemeth
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   more
                
                 sections
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   one
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   Chapter
                   of
                   this
                   booke
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   middle
                   section
                
                 mese
                 apotome
                 .
                 
                   For
                   this
                   word
                
                 middle
                 
                   being
                   a
                
                 relatiue
                 ,
                 
                   can
                   not
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   with
                   out
                   two
                   other
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   placed
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   figures
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   seene
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   fourefold
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   allowe
                   three
                
                 sections
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   saie
                   ,
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   in
                   the
                   wings
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   distance
                   and
                   dimension
                   of
                   these
                
                 sections
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   ,
                   I
                   finde
                   not
                   set
                   downe
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   might
                   haue
                   leaue
                   to
                   coniecture
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   thinke
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   large
                   enough
                   for
                   a
                   troupe
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   framed
                
                 wedge-wise
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   passe
                   through
                   ;
                   the
                   last
                   ranke
                   whereof
                   being
                   fifteen
                   (
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   twenty
                   chapter
                   of
                   this
                   booke
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   horse
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   it
                   is
                   needfull
                   ,
                   if
                   vpon
                   any
                   occasion
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   bee
                   drawen
                   through
                   to
                   serue
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   the
                   distance
                   of
                   the
                
                 section
                 
                   should
                   bee
                   sufficient
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   passage
                   with
                   out
                   disorder
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   rather
                   confirmed
                   in
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   see
                   the
                
                 intervalls
                 
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Roman
                   maniples
                   so
                   proportioned
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Principes
                 
                   might
                   passe
                   through
                   those
                   of
                   the
                
                 Hastati
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Triarij
                 
                   through
                   those
                   of
                   the
                
                 Principes
                 .
                 
                   But
                   I
                   proportioned
                   out
                   the
                
                 intervalls
                 
                   to
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ●ay
                   bee
                   divided
                   into
                   severall
                   bodies
                   without
                   inconvenience
                   ,
                   but
                   any
                   breaking
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 horse-wedge
                 
                   breedeth
                   a
                   confusion
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   troupe
                   .
                   Yet
                   where
                   a
                   troupe
                   of
                   horse
                   may
                   finde
                   way
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   a
                
                 Centurie
                 ,
                 or
                 Colours
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   light-armed
                   finde
                   also
                   way
                
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 light-armed
                 are
                 placed
                 after
                 ]
                 a
                 
                   The
                   light-armed
                   were
                   diversly
                   placed
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   before
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   which
                   kind
                   of
                   placing
                   is
                   afterward
                   called
                
                 Prataxis
                 ,
                 
                   sometimes
                   on
                   the
                   wings
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   called
                
                 Hypotaxis
                 ,
                 
                   sometimes
                   betwixt
                   the
                   files
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   fronting
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   line
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   called
                
                 Entaxis
                 ,
                 
                   sometimes
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   after
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   called
                
                 Epitaxis
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   these
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   Aelian
                   heereafter
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   kinde
                   of
                   placing
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   throwne
                   into
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ▪
                   being
                   hollowed
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   purposes
                   .
                   Heereof
                   Aelian
                   likewise
                   treateth
                   in
                   this
                   booke
                   heere
                   after
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   the
                   most
                   vsuall
                   embattailling
                   of
                   them
                   hath
                   beene
                   in
                   the
                   wings
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   bestowing
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   according
                   to
                   Aelians
                   minde
                   hath
                   also
                   advantages
                   .
                   First
                   it
                   concealeth
                   theire
                   number
                   ,
                   which
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   shaddowed
                   with
                   the
                   pikes
                   standing
                   before
                   ,
                   can
                   hardly
                   bee
                   discerned
                   .
                   Then
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   from
                   the
                   reare
                   to
                   drawe
                   them
                   to
                   any
                   place
                   of
                   service
                   without
                   disorder
                   ,
                   bee
                   it
                
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   on
                   the
                
                 wings
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   behinde
                
                 the
                 reare
                 .
                 
                   Further
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   easie
                   for
                   the
                   enemies
                   horse
                   to
                   charge
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   armed
                   standing
                   before
                   for
                   a
                   sure
                   defence
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   reare
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   able
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   to
                   anoye
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   battaile
                   ioynes
                   ;
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   battaile
                   ioynes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   fight
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   this
                   manner
                   of
                   embattailing
                   want
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   ould
                   historie
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   The
                   embattailing
                   of
                   Cyrus
                   the
                   elders
                   armie
                   ,
                   in
                   Xenophon
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   light-armed
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   downe
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   Cyrus
                   words
                   at
                   large
                   because
                   they
                   conteine
                   the
                   ordering
                   of
                   an
                   armie
                   to
                   fight
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   Xenophon
                   .
                
                 Cyrus
                 then
                 being
                 to
                 trye
                 a
                 battaile
                 with
                 Craesus
                 thus
                 directs
                 his
                 Commanders
                 :
                 you
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 Araspes
                 take
                 your
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 now
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 the
                 other
                 Myriarches
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 acoustomed
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 fight
                 is
                 once
                 a
                 foote
                 ,
                 noe
                 Chariot
                 may
                 change
                 horses
                 ;
                 and
                 command
                 the
                 Taxiarches
                 ,
                 and
                 file-leaders
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 theire
                 files
                 every
                 one
                 divided
                 in
                 two
                 parts
                 Phalange-wise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 each
                 half
                 fronting
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 line
                 .
                 A
                 file
                 conteineth
                 foure
                 an
                 twenty
                 men
                 .
                 Then
                 saide
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Myriarches
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 thinke
                 Sir
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 encounter
                 so
                 deep
                 a
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 enemies
                 ?
                 Cyrus
                 answered
                 ,
                 the
                 Phalanges
                 that
                 are
                 deeper
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 with
                 theire
                 armes
                 reach
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 fitt
                 thinke
                 you
                 either
                 to
                 annoye
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 or
                 profitte
                 theire
                 frindes
                 ?
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 ranged
                 100
                 ▪
                 in
                 depth
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 depth
                 a
                 thowsand
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 should
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 fewer
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 giue
                 for
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 entirely
                 serue
                 for
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaine
                 a
                 joynt
                 fight
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 .
                 The
                 Darters
                 I
                 will
                 place
                 after
                 the
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 darters
                 the
                 Archers
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 sett
                 them
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 that
                 confesse
                 themselues
                 vnable
                 to
                 maintaine
                 a
                 fight
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 ?
                 Howe
                 then
                 will
                 they
                 hould
                 theire
                 grownde
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 sett
                 before
                 the
                 armed
                 ?
                 but
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 reare
                 ,
                 some
                 with
                 darts
                 ,
                 other
                 with
                 arrows
                 ,
                 sent
                 over
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 ,
                 will
                 greatly
                 endammage
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 cleere
                 ,
                 that
                 wherewithall
                 soever
                 an
                 enemy
                 is
                 endamaged
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 fide
                 is
                 eased
                 ,
                 and
                 relieved
                 .
                 You
                 therefore
                 order
                 your selues
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 appointed
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 captaines
                 of
                 the
                 Targetiers
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 theire
                 files
                 ,
                 stand
                 likewise
                 next
                 the
                 armed
                 in
                 the
                 Reare
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 the
                 Archers
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Commaunder
                 of
                 the
                 Reare
                 
                 enjoyne
                 the
                 other
                 reare
                 Commanders
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 those
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 theire
                 duties
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 them
                 sharply
                 threaten
                 the
                 negligent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 man
                 treasonably
                 forsake
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 punish
                 him
                 with
                 death
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Commanders
                 both
                 with
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 deed
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 those
                 ,
                 they
                 command
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 cowards
                 more
                 afraide
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 Euphratas
                 ,
                 that
                 command
                 over
                 the
                 Engines
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 drawe
                 the
                 Engines
                 ,
                 and
                 Turrets
                 ,
                 followe
                 the
                 Phalange
                 as
                 neere
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 bee
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 Daouchus
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 baggage
                 ,
                 come
                 with
                 your
                 manye
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Turrets
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 your
                 Serieants
                 seuerely
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 to
                 much
                 before
                 or
                 come
                 to
                 slowly
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 Carduchus
                 ,
                 that
                 rule
                 the
                 wagons
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 ,
                 order
                 them
                 next
                 the
                 baggage
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 comming
                 in
                 the
                 reare
                 ,
                 will
                 both
                 breede
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 vs
                 meanes
                 to
                 lay
                 an
                 ambush
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 force
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 purposing
                 to
                 encompasse
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 fetche
                 a
                 larger
                 compasse
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 larger
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 soe
                 much
                 the
                 weaker
                 must
                 hee
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 Artabasus
                 ,
                 and
                 Artagersas
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 you
                 leade
                 next
                 after
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 1000.
                 foote
                 you
                 commande
                 a
                 piece
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 Phranuchus
                 ,
                 and
                 Asiadatas
                 ,
                 order
                 the
                 Chiliarchies
                 of
                 horse
                 you
                 commande
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 but
                 set
                 them
                 by
                 themselues
                 a
                 part
                 behind
                 the
                 wagons
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 repaire
                 to
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 commanders
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 readinesse
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 first
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 the
                 commanders
                 of
                 the
                 Camel-riders
                 place
                 your selues
                 after
                 the
                 wagons
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 what
                 Artagersas
                 shall
                 bidde
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 the
                 Commanders
                 of
                 the
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 after
                 lotts
                 are
                 cast
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 lotte
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 range
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 100.
                 
                 Charriots
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 hundred
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 the
                 Phalange
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 wing-wise
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 So
                 farre
                 Cyrus
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   rehearsed
                   the
                   words
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   principally
                   to
                   shewe
                   that
                   the
                   light-armed
                   in
                   ancient
                   time
                   were
                   placed
                   sometimes
                   behinde
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   further
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   represent
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   embattailing
                   an
                   armie
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   then
                   vsuall
                   .
                   For
                   heere
                   haue
                   you
                   set
                   downe
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Myriarches
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   commaunders
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   pikes
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   reare
                   commanders
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Engines
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   baggage
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   wagons
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   women
                   were
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   gards
                   for
                   the
                   baggage
                   ,
                   both
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   foote
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Camels
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Chariots
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   particulers
                   agree
                   not
                   with
                   our
                   manner
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   (
                   for
                   wee
                   haue
                   neither
                   Engines
                   ,
                   nor
                   Camels
                   ,
                   nor
                   Chariotts
                   ,
                   nor
                   slings
                   ,
                   nor
                   darts
                   ,
                   nor
                   arrowes
                   )
                   yet
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   warre
                   alike
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   placing
                   also
                
                 the
                 fitnesse
                 of
                 
                   seruice
                   principally
                   to
                   bee
                   respected
                   .
                   The
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   is
                   heere
                   omitted
                   by
                
                 a
                 
                   Xenophon
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   supplied
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   booke
                   ,
                   where
                   Chrysanthas
                
                 Generall
                 
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   is
                   saide
                   to
                   stand
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   wing
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   with
                   half
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   Hystaspas
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   half
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   placing
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                
                 b
                 
                   Xenophon
                   testifieth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Aegyptian
                   manner
                   to
                   order
                   theire
                   light-armed
                   behinde
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   battaile
                   betwixt
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   and
                   Craesus
                   ,
                   the
                   Aegyptian
                   archers
                   ,
                   and
                   darters
                   ,
                   were
                   with
                   drawne
                   swords
                   compelled
                   by
                   the
                
                 reare-commanders
                 
                   to
                   shoote
                   ,
                   and
                   east
                   theire
                   darts
                   .
                
                 c
                 
                   Thrasybulus
                   in
                   his
                   fight
                   against
                   the
                   thirty
                   Tyrants
                   set
                   his
                   armed
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   his
                   targetiers
                   ,
                   and
                   darters
                   ,
                   without
                   armor
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   cast
                   stones
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   seemeth
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 d
                 
                   Thrasybulus
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   side
                   .
                   that
                   the
                   Tyrants
                   did
                   the
                   like
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 haue
                 brought
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 steepnesse
                 they
                 must
                 ascend
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 neither
                 cast
                 stone
                 ,
                 nor
                 dart
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 theire
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 embattailed
                 before
                 .
                 Where
                 wee
                 contrarywise
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 throwe
                 jauelins
                 ,
                 or
                 darts
                 ,
                 or
                 stones
                 ,
                 shall
                 easily
                 reache
                 ,
                 &
                 wound
                 
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                   The
                   stones
                   and
                   darts
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   were
                   to
                   flye
                   over
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   light-armed
                   were
                   placed
                   behinde
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   adde
                   one
                   example
                   onely
                   out
                   of
                   Plutarch
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   Plutarch
                   discoursing
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   fought
                   betwixt
                   Sylla
                   ,
                   and
                   Archelaus
                   ,
                   the
                   Generall
                   of
                   Mithridates
                   ,
                   at
                   Cheronaea
                   ,
                   hath
                   thus
                   :
                
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 foote
                 forces
                 came
                 to
                 joyne
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 holding
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 charging
                 theire
                 long
                 pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 endevouring
                 with
                 locking
                 theire
                 targetts
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 mainteine
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 closenes
                 of
                 their
                 Phalange
                 :
                 The
                 Romans
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 casting
                 away
                 their
                 darts
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 their
                 swordes
                 :
                 putte
                 by
                 the
                 enemies
                 pikes
                 in
                 choler
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 come
                 quickly
                 vp
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 espied
                 ,
                 opposed
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 front
                 15000.
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 slaues
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 en●ranchised
                 by
                 Proclamation
                 of
                 the
                 Kinges
                 generalls
                 :
                 &
                 enrolled
                 emongest
                 the
                 armed
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Roman
                 Armed
                 coulde
                 hardly
                 breake
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 theire
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 fast
                 knitting
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 theire
                 bouldnes
                 in
                 daring
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 slaues
                 )
                 to
                 abide
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 encounter
                 ,
                 the
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 darts
                 cast
                 in
                 aboundance
                 from
                 the
                 Reare
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 shewe
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 in
                 a
                 route
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   finde
                   heere
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 
                   from
                   the
                   reare
                   effected
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                
                 Armed
                 
                   could
                   not
                   .
                   These
                   slaues
                   endured
                   the
                   shocke
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   broken
                   by
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   were
                   defeated
                   with
                   Arrowes
                   ,
                   and
                   darts
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Reare
                   :
                   Nowe
                   for
                   the
                   distance
                   that
                   should
                   bee
                   betwixt
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   and
                   betwixt
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reare
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   Aelian
                   saith
                   nothing
                   :
                   I
                   make
                   noe
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   as
                   great
                   (
                   if
                   not
                   greater
                   )
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   sections
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   .
                   For
                   wee
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sections
                   ,
                   that
                   served
                   to
                   sever
                   the
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 
                   one
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   must
                   runne
                   through
                   the
                   light-armed
                   in
                   depth
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   them
                   are
                   the
                
                 Epixenagies
                 
                   to
                   bee
                   devided
                   a
                   sunder
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 
                   are
                   :
                   with
                
                 Epixenagies
                 
                   answer
                   the
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 
                   for
                   number
                   of
                   files
                   ,
                   albeit
                   not
                   in
                   number
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Likewise
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   ,
                   a
                   greater
                   space
                   in
                
                 ranke
                 ,
                 and
                 file
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   the
                   armed
                   had
                   ▪
                   For
                   the
                   handling
                   of
                   missiue
                   weapons
                   ,
                   require
                   more
                   liberty
                   of
                   place
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   managing
                   of
                   a
                   pike
                   or
                   sworde
                   .
                   A
                   dart
                   can
                   not
                   bee
                   sent
                   for
                   ciblie
                   without
                   running
                   two
                   ,
                   or
                   three
                   ,
                   steppes
                   in
                   the
                   delivery
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   sling
                   being
                   throwne
                   ,
                   and
                   circled
                   about
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   stone
                   ,
                   or
                   bullet
                   ,
                   can
                   bee
                   forced
                   out
                   to
                   any
                   purpose
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   a
                   neere
                   stander
                   by
                   .
                   In
                   bowes
                   ,
                   and
                   arrowes
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   like
                   reason
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   vsed
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   fight
                   are
                   tied
                   to
                   noe
                   certainty
                   of
                   order
                   ,
                   or
                   grounde
                   ,
                   but
                   fight
                   dispersedly
                   :
                   Soe
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   grounde
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   the
                   fitter
                   they
                   are
                   for
                   seruice
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   respect
                   a
                   large
                   intervall
                   croswise
                   betwixt
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   should
                   serue
                   to
                   purpose
                   it
                   having
                   liberty
                   for
                   their
                   motion
                   forward
                   ,
                   and
                   backward
                   ,
                   as
                   occasion
                   should
                   require
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   7
                   And
                   behinde
                   thē
                   the
                   Horse
                   :
                   ]
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     not
                     read
                     in
                     any
                     greek
                     historye
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                  
                   horse-men
                   
                     in
                     a
                     sett
                     battell
                     ,
                     haue
                     beene
                     ranged
                     behinde
                     the
                  
                   light-armed
                   .
                   
                     The
                     vsuall
                     manner
                     was
                     to
                     place
                     them
                     in
                     the
                  
                   b
                   
                     wings
                     Soe
                     did
                     Alexander
                     before
                     he
                     passed
                     the
                     River
                  
                   c
                   
                     Granicus
                     :
                     soe
                  
                   d
                   
                     at
                     Issos
                     ,
                     soe
                     at
                  
                   e
                   
                     Gangamela
                     :
                     Soe
                     did
                  
                   f
                   
                     Antigonus
                     ,
                     against
                     Eumenes
                     ,
                     and
                     Eumenes
                     against
                     Antigonus
                     :
                     Soe
                  
                   g
                   
                     Ptolomeus
                     against
                     Demetrius
                     ,
                     and
                     Demetrius
                     against
                     Ptolomeus
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     brief
                     all
                     the
                     Macedonians
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Graecians
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     Macedonians
                     were
                     accounted
                     of
                     for
                     matter
                     of
                     armes
                     :
                     vnlesse
                     some
                     speciall
                     cause
                     moved
                     an
                     alteracion
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     shewed
                     out
                     of
                     Xenophon
                     ,
                     before
                     all
                     theire
                     times
                     .
                  
                   h
                   
                     Cyrus
                     albeit
                     ,
                     hee
                     set
                     the
                     light
                     Armed
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     hee
                     beestowed
                     the
                     horse
                     in
                     the
                     wings
                     :
                     Alexander
                     having
                     passed
                     the
                     River
                     Ister
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     hee
                     marched
                     in
                     the
                     corne
                     lande
                     ,
                     placed
                     his
                     horse
                     behinde
                     his
                  
                   
                   
                     Phalange
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     entred
                     the
                  
                   Champeigne
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     sett
                     them
                     on
                     the
                  
                   right
                   wing
                   :
                   
                     and
                     lastly
                     cast
                     his
                     Phalange
                     in
                     to
                     a
                     Plaesium
                     :
                     and
                     ordered
                     his
                     horse
                  
                   before
                   .
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Corne-land
                     ,
                     they
                  
                   followed
                   
                     (
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     an
                     Ambushe
                     )
                     In
                     the
                     Champian
                     they
                     marched
                     on
                     the
                  
                   
                   right
                   wing
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     ,
                     the
                     Phalange
                     was
                     secured
                     by
                     the
                     River
                  
                   ;
                   before
                   
                     the
                     Plae●
                     sium
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     being
                     over-layde
                     with
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     the
                     enimye
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     haue
                     a
                     sure
                     retreate
                     to
                     the
                     foote
                     .
                  
                   a
                   
                     The
                     same
                     Alexander
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     was
                     to
                     fight
                     the
                     Battaile
                     of
                     Issos
                     with
                     Darius
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     hee
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     streights
                     ,
                     marshalled
                     his
                     horse
                     after
                     his
                     foote
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     marching
                     forward
                     ,
                     comming
                     to
                     open
                     ground
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     might
                     giue
                     full
                     length
                     to
                     his
                     Phalange
                     ,
                     hee
                     placed
                     his
                     horse
                     on
                     both
                     the
                     wings
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     setting
                     them
                     behinde-was
                     in
                     the
                     streightnes
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     :
                     and
                     hee
                     being
                     incerteine
                     how
                     neere
                     the
                     enemye
                     lay
                     ,
                     was
                     loathe
                     to
                     put
                     them
                     to
                     hasard
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     had
                     liberty
                     of
                     grounde
                     to
                     order
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     might
                     haue
                     assistance
                     of
                     the
                     foote
                     .
                     For
                     otherwise
                     it
                     was
                     an
                     ordinarie
                     matter
                     in
                     marching
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     manner
                     also
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     )
                     to
                     dispose
                     the
                     horse
                     half
                     behinde
                     ,
                     and
                     half
                     before
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     content
                     my self
                     with
                     one
                     example
                     .
                     When
                  
                   b
                   
                     Agesilaus
                     retourning
                     out
                     of
                     Asia
                  
                   ,
                   passed
                   through
                   Thessalie
                   ,
                   the
                   Thessalians
                   ,
                   allies
                   of
                   the
                   Thebans
                   ,
                   followed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   sought
                   to
                   endammage
                   his
                   armie
                   to
                   theire
                   vttermost
                   .
                   Hee
                   had
                   before
                   disposed
                   his
                   march
                   into
                   a
                   Plaesium
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   horse
                   half
                   
                     in
                     front
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   half
                   behinde
                   ,
                   nowe
                   when
                   the
                   Thessalians
                   ceased
                   not
                   to
                   molest
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   falling
                   vpon
                   his
                   reare
                   ,
                   hee
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   all
                   the
                   horse
                   of
                   the
                   vantgarde
                   ,
                   excepting
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   attended
                   his
                   person
                   .
                   Either
                   party
                   prepared
                   them selues
                   to
                   fight
                   .
                   The
                   Thessalians
                   holding
                   it
                   not
                   sure
                   with
                   Horse
                   alone
                   to
                   incounter
                   armed
                   foote
                   :
                   Turning
                   about
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   began
                   leasurely
                   to
                   retire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lacedaemonians
                   slowly
                   to
                   followe
                   ,
                   Agesilaus
                   ,
                   perceaving
                   the
                   errour
                   of
                   both
                   ,
                   sent
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   his
                   horse
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   commanding
                   them
                   to
                   signifie
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   together
                   should
                   goe
                   ,
                   and
                   charge
                   the
                   Thessalians
                   with
                   all
                   speede
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   noe
                   respite
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   their
                   faces
                   .
                   The
                   Thessalians
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   expectation
                   being
                   hottly
                   charged
                   ,
                   some
                   fled
                   ,
                   other
                   some
                   turned
                   about
                   towards
                   the
                   enimy
                   ,
                   other
                   some
                   indevouring
                   to
                   turne
                   ,
                   were
                   surprised
                   by
                   theire
                   enemies
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   that
                   time
                   were
                   come
                   vp
                   to
                   theire
                   flancke
                   .
                   
                     Nowe
                     for
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     Aelians
                     placing
                     the
                     Horse
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     noe
                     more
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     from
                     thence
                     they
                     might
                     bee
                     soone
                     drawen
                     to
                     all
                     places
                     ,
                     front
                     ,
                     flanke
                     ,
                     or
                     wheresoever
                     the
                     enemy
                     is
                     like
                     to
                     distresse
                     vs.
                     For
                     it
                     hath
                     beene
                     the
                     forecast
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     generals
                     to
                     fashion
                     their
                     battails
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     figure
                     the
                     enemy
                     hath
                     before
                     chosen
                     .
                     Examples
                     are
                     so
                     plentifull
                     ,
                     I
                     neede
                     not
                     alleage
                     many
                     .
                     Onely
                     I
                     will
                     remember
                     one
                     latine
                     story
                     of
                     placing
                     horse
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     .
                     L.
                     Lentulus
                     ,
                     and
                     L.
                     Manlius
                     Acidinus
                     in
                     Spaine
                     being
                     to
                     fight
                     with
                     the
                     Illergetes
                     ,
                     and
                     Ansetans
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Spaniards
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     revolted
                     from
                     the
                     Romans
                     ;
                     in
                     this
                     very
                     kinde
                     of
                     placing
                     horse
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     imitated
                     ,
                     and
                     gotte
                     the
                     advantage
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     defeated
                     theire
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                   c
                   
                     Livy
                     hath
                     the
                     story
                     ,
                     and
                     writes
                     thus
                     in
                     effect
                     :
                  
                   The
                   next
                   day
                   at
                   the
                   rising
                   of
                   the
                   sonne
                   the
                   Spaniardes
                   being
                   all
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   shewed
                   theire
                   
                   battail
                   ,
                   about
                   a
                   mile
                   from
                   the
                   Roman
                   campe
                   .
                   The
                   Ansetans
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   the
                   Illergetes
                   held
                   the
                   right
                   winge
                   ,
                   other
                   obscure
                   people
                   of
                   Spaine
                   the
                   left
                   :
                   Betwixt
                   the
                   wings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   middle
                   parte
                   ,
                   they
                   left
                   broade
                   intervalls
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   giue
                   passage
                   to
                   theire
                   horse
                   :
                   (
                   when
                   time
                   should
                   bee
                   )
                   to
                   send
                   them
                   through
                   to
                   charge
                   .
                   The
                   Romans
                   Embattailed
                   after
                   theire
                   wonted
                   manner
                   ,
                   Onely
                   then
                   imitated
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   in
                   leaving
                   open
                   waies
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   horse
                   betwixt
                   the
                   legions
                   .
                   
                   Lentulus
                   imagining
                   that
                   partye
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   other
                   ,
                   should
                   haue
                   vse
                   of
                   theire
                   horse
                   ,
                   that
                   first
                   possessed
                   these
                   intervalls
                   of
                   the
                   adverse
                   battaile
                   ,
                   commaunded
                   Cornelius
                   the
                   Tribune
                   to
                   giue
                   direction
                   to
                   the
                   horsemen
                   ,
                   presently
                   to
                   charge
                   through
                   ▪
                   the
                   foote
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   came
                   to
                   blowes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fight
                   was
                   hard
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Roman
                   horsemen
                   passing
                   through
                   the
                   Spaces
                   ,
                   and
                   falling
                   vpon
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   theire
                   enemies
                   at
                   once
                   disordered
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   foote
                   and
                   shut
                   ●p
                   the
                   wayes
                   against
                   the
                   Spanish
                   horse
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   meanes
                   ,
                   after
                   noe
                   long
                   
                   fight
                   ,
                   the
                   enemy
                   was
                   vtterly
                   defeated
                   .
                   Where
                   Livy
                   saith
                   the
                   Romans
                   embattailed
                   
                     after
                     theire
                     wonted
                     manner
                     ,
                     his
                     meaning
                     is
                     they
                     ordered
                     them selues
                     in
                     Maniples
                     ,
                     or
                     Battallions
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     now
                     terme
                     them
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     was
                     theire
                     woont
                     .
                     )
                  
                   But
                   when
                   hee
                   addeth
                   ,
                   they
                   imitated
                   the
                   enemy
                   in
                   leaving
                   open
                   waies
                   for
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   the
                   legions
                   .
                   
                     Wee
                     must
                     vnderstand
                     that
                     a
                  
                   legion
                   
                     was
                     thus
                     embattailed
                  
                   :
                   a
                   
                     First
                     they
                     divided
                     theire
                     legion
                     in
                     to
                     thirty
                     Maniples
                     ,
                     ten
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Hastati
                   :
                   
                     ten
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Principes
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     ten
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Triarij
                   .
                   
                     The
                     ten
                     maniples
                     of
                     the
                     Hastati
                     ,
                     they
                     set
                     first
                     in
                     an
                     even
                     front
                     ,
                     leaving
                     soe
                     much
                     distance
                     ,
                     or
                     voide
                     grounde
                     betwixt
                     every
                     Maniple
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Maniple
                     it self
                     tooke
                     vp
                     in
                     standing
                     .
                     At
                     a
                     reasonable
                     space
                     behinde
                     ,
                     were
                     the
                     Principes
                     placed
                     in
                     as
                     many
                     maniples
                     :
                     but
                     soe
                     that
                     theire
                     maniples
                     stoode
                     directly
                     behinde
                     the
                     voide
                     spaces
                     of
                     the
                     Hastati
                     .
                     And
                     against
                     the
                     bodies
                     of
                     the
                     hastati
                     ,
                     they
                     left
                     likewise
                     spaces
                     in
                     the
                     Principes
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                     the
                     Hastati
                     being
                     overlaid
                     ,
                     might
                     retire
                     within
                     those
                     spaces
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     themselues
                     might
                     advance
                     against
                     the
                     enemy
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     intervalls
                     of
                     the
                     Hastati
                     .
                     Lastly
                     at
                     a
                     larger
                     distance
                     behinde
                     these
                     were
                     the
                     Triarij
                     set
                     ,
                     and
                     divided
                     with
                     spaces
                     betwixt
                     euery
                     maniple
                     ,
                     which
                     spaces
                     were
                     great
                     enough
                     to
                     receaue
                     the
                     Principes
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     they
                     retired
                     also
                     .
                     Now
                     the
                     Horse
                     being
                     ordered
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     after
                     the
                     Triarij
                     ,
                     if
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     gon
                     to
                     charge
                     the
                     Enemies
                     front
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     spaces
                     of
                     the
                     Triarij
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     of
                     necessity
                     ,
                     haue
                     fallen
                     vpon
                     the
                     Maniples
                     of
                     the
                     Principes
                     whoe
                     were
                     set
                     directly
                     against
                     the
                     intervalls
                     or
                     spaces
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     giue
                     therefore
                     free
                     passage
                     to
                     theire
                     horse
                     ,
                     the
                     Roman
                     Generals
                     removed
                     the
                     maniples
                     of
                     the
                     Principes
                     from
                     theire
                     ordinarie
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     bestowed
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     right
                     line
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     maniples
                     of
                     the
                     Hastati
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     an
                     open
                     lane
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     from
                     the
                     reare
                     of
                     theire
                     battell
                     to
                     the
                     front
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     nothing
                     hindred
                     the
                     horse
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     might
                     freely
                     fly
                     vp
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     fall
                     vppon
                     the
                     enemies
                     front
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     I
                     take
                     not
                     Aelians
                     meaning
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Horse
                     set
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     ,
                     should
                     during
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     fight
                     still
                     remaine
                     there
                     .
                     For
                     soe
                     would
                     noe
                     great
                     service
                     bee
                     had
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     But
                     hee
                     placed
                     them
                     there
                     the
                     rather
                     to
                     avoyde
                     confusion
                     in
                     ordering
                     the
                     foote
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     after
                     theire
                     embatteling
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     bee
                     led
                     from
                     thence
                     to
                     any
                     place
                     ,
                     front
                     ,
                     or
                     flanke
                     ,
                     or
                     wheresoever
                     they
                     might
                     yeeld
                     most
                     vse
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     fifteenth
                     and
                     twentith
                     chapter
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     both
                     light-armed
                     ,
                     and
                     horse
                     soe
                     placed
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     answer
                     all
                     attempts
                     of
                     the
                     enemy
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     his
                     caution
                     following
                     ,
                     hee
                     saith
                     ,
                  
                   if
                   occasion
                   require
                   both
                   horse
                   and
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   otherwise
                   placed
                   .
                   
                     That
                     they
                     were
                     vsually
                     placed
                     in
                     the
                     wings
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     before
                     shewed
                     .
                     The
                     examples
                     declare
                     they
                     were
                     placed
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     sometimes
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     placing
                     in
                     the
                     front
                     there
                     are
                     also
                     examples
                     .
                  
                   b
                   
                     The
                     Lacedaemonians
                     at
                     the
                     battaile
                     of
                     Leuctra
                     against
                     the
                     Thebans
                     placed
                     theire
                     horse
                     before
                     their
                     Phalange
                     ,
                     and
                     tried
                     their
                     fortune
                     with
                     ●hem
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     beaten
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     foote
                     ioyned
                     :
                  
                   c
                   
                     The
                     Persians
                     at
                     the
                     River
                     Granicus
                     ,
                     esteeming
                     theire
                     Horse
                     to
                     bee
                     theire
                     chiefest
                     strength
                     ,
                     opposed
                     them
                     vpon
                     the
                     bancks
                     against
                     Alexander
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     to
                     passe
                     over
                     ,
                     and
                     embattailled
                     their
                     foote
                     behinde
                     the
                     horse
                     .
                     And
                     Alexander
                     encountered
                     them
                     first
                     with
                     his
                     Horse
                     ,
                     before
                     his
                     foote
                     could
                     get
                     over
                     :
                     One
                     example
                     more
                     I
                     will
                     adde
                     to
                     shewe
                     the
                     reason
                     ,
                     why
                     Horse
                     are
                     sometimes
                     placed
                     before
                     the
                     front
                     of
                     the
                     Phalange
                     of
                     foote
                     .
                  
                   d
                   
                     Eumenes
                     being
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     Craterus
                     and
                     Neoptolemus
                     ,
                     both
                     greate
                     generalls
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     served
                     vnder
                     Alexander
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     warrs
                     ,
                     ordered
                     the
                     fight
                     thus
                     :
                  
                   Because
                   hee
                   vnder-stood
                   ,
                   that
                   theire
                   Army
                   confisted
                   of
                   twenty
                   thowsand
                   foote
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   parte
                   Macedonians
                   renowmed
                   for
                   theire
                   valour
                   ,
                   and
                   skill
                   in
                   fight
                   (
                   In
                   whom
                   they
                   set
                   theire
                   greatest
                   trust
                   )
                   and
                   of
                   more
                   then
                   two
                   thowsand
                   horse
                   ;
                   and
                   knewe
                   his
                   owne
                   foote
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   were
                   as
                   many
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   to
                   bee
                   ramasses
                   of
                   diuerse
                   kinds
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   owne
                   horse
                   were
                   fiue
                   thowsand
                   ,
                   with
                   exceeded
                   the
                   enimy
                   both
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   valor
                   ,
                   hee
                   determined
                   to
                   hasard
                   the
                   battaile
                   vpon
                   his
                   horse
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   two
                   Phalanges
                   of
                   foote
                   should
                   come
                   together
                   :
                   Advancing
                   therefore
                   with
                   his
                   horse
                   farre
                   before
                   
                   his
                   foote
                   ,
                   hee
                   tooke
                   the
                   right
                   wing
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   the
                   left
                   to
                   two
                   strangers
                   ,
                   to
                   Pharnabarus
                   a
                   Persian
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Artabazus
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   Phenix
                   a
                   Tenedian
                   :
                   Craterus
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   wing
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   Neoptolemus
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   the
                   enemies
                   horse
                   comming
                   forward
                   ,
                   with
                   greate
                   fury
                   charged
                   them
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   fought
                   brauely
                   .
                   But
                   his
                   horse
                   failing
                   vnder
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   fell
                   to
                   grounde
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   being
                   not
                   knowne
                   ,
                   whoe
                   hee
                   was
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   medly
                   ,
                   and
                   throng
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   gaue
                   backe
                   ,
                   and
                   fled
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   trampled
                   vnder
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   ended
                   his
                   life
                   after
                   a
                   strange
                   manner
                   .
                   By
                   his
                   death
                   the
                   enemy
                   tooke
                   courage
                   ,
                   and
                   encompassing
                   theire
                   adversaries
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   ,
                   made
                   a
                   great
                   slaughter
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   right
                   wing
                   ,
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   with
                   might
                   overpressed
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   worst
                   ,
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   fly
                   for
                   succour
                   to
                   the
                   Phalange
                   of
                   foote
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   left
                   winge
                   Neoptolemus
                   stoode
                   directly
                   against
                   Eumenes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   mutuall
                   sight
                   of
                   eche
                   bredde
                   a
                   greate
                   emulation
                   betwixt
                   the
                   generalls
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   fervent
                   desire
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   hands
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   easely
                   knowne
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   theire
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   marks
                   ,
                   they
                   flewe
                   one
                   vpon
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   theire
                   single
                   fight
                   made
                   away
                   to
                   a
                   consequent
                   victorie
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   they
                   assailed
                   one
                   another
                   with
                   swords
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   fell
                   into
                   an
                   vnlooked
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   wonderfull
                   Monomachy
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   transported
                   with
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   mutuall
                   hatred
                   ,
                   quitting
                   the
                   raines
                   of
                   theire
                   bridles
                   ,
                   with
                   theire
                   left
                   hands
                   they
                   eache
                   seazed
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   hold
                   vpon
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   hapening
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   horse
                   continuing
                   theire
                   careare
                   ,
                   and
                   springing
                   from
                   vnder
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   both
                   fell
                   to
                   the
                   grounde
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   could
                   wel
                   arise
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   suddaine
                   ,
                   &
                   violent
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   heavines
                   of
                   theire
                   armor
                   .
                   Yet
                   Eumenes
                   got
                   vp
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   prevented
                   Neoptolemus
                   ,
                   stricking
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   ham
                   .
                   The
                   wounde
                   was
                   wide
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   strength
                   of
                   footing
                   thereby
                   failed
                   ,
                   &
                   soe
                   lay
                   as
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   noe
                   vse
                   of
                   his
                   legge
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   raise
                   himself
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   hurt
                   :
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   courage
                   over
                   coming
                   the
                   weaknes
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   hee
                   lift
                   vp
                   himselfe
                   vpon
                   his
                   knees
                   ,
                   and
                   hurt
                   his
                   adversarie
                   in
                   the
                   arme
                   ,
                   and
                   thighes
                   ,
                   giving
                   him
                   three
                   wounds
                   .
                   But
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   wounds
                   were
                   mortall
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   being
                   yet
                   warme
                   ,
                   Eumenes
                   with
                   a
                   second
                   blowe
                   hitting
                   his
                   necke
                   ,
                   slewe
                   Neoptolemus
                   outright
                   .
                   Whilest
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   a
                   doing
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   fell
                   together
                   .
                   Many
                   were
                   slaine
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   :
                   some
                   therefore
                   falling
                   ,
                   other
                   being
                   wounded
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   the
                   daunger
                   was
                   equall
                   .
                   Afterward
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Neoptolemus
                   was
                   openly
                   knowne
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   wing
                   was
                   put
                   to
                   flight
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   shifted
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   &
                   made
                   towards
                   the
                   Phalange
                   of
                   foote
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   strong
                   wall
                   of
                   defence
                   to
                   saue
                   himselfe
                   .
                   
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     issue
                     of
                     the
                     battaile
                     .
                     Wherein
                     Eumenes
                     ,
                     placing
                     his
                     horse
                     before
                     his
                     foote
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     held
                     them
                     his
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     trieng
                     the
                     hazard
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     shewed
                     himself
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     councell
                     ,
                     and
                     action
                     ,
                     a
                     greate
                     generall
                     .
                     And
                     Craterus
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     side
                     ,
                     albeit
                     highly
                     esteemed
                     emongest
                     the
                     Macedonians
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     with
                     great
                     sufficiency
                     served
                     Alexander
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     warres
                     ,
                     yet
                     failed
                     in
                     iudgment
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     hee
                     chose
                     rather
                     with
                     his
                     horse
                     to
                     encounter
                     the
                     stronger
                     parte
                     of
                     his
                     enimies
                     forces
                     ,
                     then
                     with
                     his
                     Macedonian
                     Pholange
                     (
                     which
                     Eumenes
                     himself
                     feared
                     )
                     to
                     trie
                     his
                     fortune
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     pointe
                     of
                     forecast
                     to
                     knowe
                     a
                     mans
                     owne
                     advantage
                     ,
                     and
                     vse
                     it
                     :
                     Soe
                     it
                     is
                     noe
                     lesse
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     to
                     knowe
                     wherein
                     the
                     enimye
                     is
                     stronger
                     ,
                     and
                     avoyde
                     yt
                     .
                     Eumenes
                     did
                     both
                     ;
                     for
                     hee
                     vsed
                     his
                     owne
                     horse
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     his
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     Craterus
                     his
                     Phalange
                     did
                     him
                     noe
                     good
                     ,
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     never
                     came
                     to
                     fight
                     .
                     Craterus
                     failed
                     in
                     both
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     hee
                     neither
                     brought
                     his
                     Phalange
                     to
                     fight
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     provided
                     sufficientlie
                     to
                     encounter
                     Eumenes
                     horse
                     ;
                     which
                     exceeded
                     his
                     in
                     valour
                     ,
                     and
                     number
                     ;
                     so
                     appeares
                     both
                     ,
                     that
                     horse
                     were
                     placed
                     before
                     the
                     front
                     of
                     the
                     foote
                     ;
                     and
                     also
                     the
                     storie
                     giues
                     the
                     reason
                     ,
                     why
                     they
                     were
                     placed
                     there
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             armed
             foote
             ,
             of
             the
             light-armed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Horse
             .
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
          
           
             NOw
             are
             wee
             to
             lay
             out
             ,
             what
             number
             the
             armed-foote
             ,
             the
             light-armed
             ,
             and
             the
             Horse
             ought
             to
             bee
             ,
             and
             how
             particulerly
             ordered
             ,
             and
             how
             vpon
             occasion
             the
             Battaile
             may
             speedely
             be
             transformed
             into
             divers
             shapes
             ,
             &
             formes
             ,
             and
             what
             discipline
             vsed
             for
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             Wee
             cannot
             with
             any
             probabilitie
             set
             downe
             a
             precise
             number
             of
             forces
             to
             be
             levyed
             .
             For
             as
             much
             as
             euery
             man
             is
             to
             proportion
             his
             levie
             according
             to
             the
             importance
             and
             qualitie
             of
             the
             warre
             in
             hand
             .
             This
             yet
             must
             not
             escape
             vs
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             number
             is
             to
             bee
             chosen
             ,
             as
             will
             fitt
             1
             the
             divers
             shapes
             ,
             and
             transmutations
             of
             our
             Troopes
             .
             As
             if
             in
             case
             wee
             were
             to
             double
             ,
             or
             to
             multiply
             ,
             and
             manifoldly
             enlarge
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             or
             els
             to
             lessen
             ,
             and
             drawe
             it
             vp
             into
             a
             narrower
             roome
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             choice
             is
             made
             of
             a
             number
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             reparted
             into
             half
             continually
             ,
             till
             you
             come
             to
             one
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             most
             Tactick
             writers
             would
             haue
             2
             a
             Phalange
             to
             consist
             of
             
               sixteen
               thousand
               ,
               three
               hundred
               ,
               eightie
               ,
               and
               foure
               armed
               foote
               ,
            
             and
             of
             4
             half
             so
             many
             light-armed
             ,
             5
             and
             of
             half
             as
             many
             Horse
             ,
             as
             light-armed
             .
             For
             16384.
             may
             bee
             reparted
             continually
             into
             half
             ,
             till
             you
             come
             to
             one
             .
             Therefore
             for
             proofe
             ,
             and
             Examples
             sake
             this
             numbers
             is
             admitted
             .
             And
             where
             wee
             haue
             allotted
             sixteen
             men
             to
             every
             file
             ,
             the
             whole
             masse
             will
             arise
             to
             
               one
               thousand
               ,
               twenty
               ,
               and
               foure
               files
               .
            
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Chapter
                 before
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 dimension
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 ,
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 light-armed
                 .
                 This
                 treateth
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 that
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 Phalange
                 .
                 In
                 choise
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 ,
                 Aelian
                 saith
                 consideration
                 is
                 not
                 soe
                 much
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 of
                 multitude
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 fitnes
                 for
                 service
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 as
                 cannot
                 aptly
                 bee
                 disposed
                 of
                 for
                 fight
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 meanes
                 of
                 confusion
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 order
                 without
                 which
                 noe
                 fight
                 can
                 be
                 mainteyned
                 :
                 Therefore
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 chosen
                 as
                 will
                 serue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 diverse
                 shapes
                 ,
                 and
                 transmutations
                 of
                 our
                 Battaile
                 ]
                 
                   Euery
                   motion
                   in
                   the
                   battaile
                   makes
                   not
                   a
                   Transmutation
                   ,
                   or
                   diversitie
                   of
                   shape
                   .
                   In
                
                 turning
                 of
                 faces
                 
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   hand
                   or
                   other
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   other
                   shape
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   at
                   first
                   :
                   As
                   a
                   man
                   turning
                   his
                   face
                   any
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   proportion
                   of
                   lineaments
                   remaines
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   before
                   ,
                   Soe
                   likewise
                
                 in
                 countermarch
                 or
                 wheeling
                 
                   after
                   the
                
                 Countermarche
                 ,
                 or
                 wheling
                 
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   every
                   souldier
                   if
                   he
                   keep
                   his
                   right
                   distance
                   ,
                   and
                   remaine
                   in
                   file
                   and
                   ranke
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   place
                   hee
                   had
                   before
                   :
                   And
                   soe
                   noe
                   transfiguration
                   of
                   length
                   or
                   of
                   depth
                   followeth
                   .
                   The
                   motion
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   Aelian
                   meanes
                   to
                   make
                   Transmutation
                   ,
                   are
                   Doublinges
                   :
                   For
                   whether
                   you
                   enlarge
                   the
                   length
                   ,
                   or
                   depth
                   ,
                   of
                   your
                   Phalange
                   ;
                   you
                   straight
                   induce
                   another
                   shape
                   .
                   A
                   long
                   fronted
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Herse
                   differ
                   much
                   in
                   forme
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   will
                   make
                   of
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   Phalange
                   a
                   herse
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   double
                   your
                   files
                   soe
                   often
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   thinke
                   convenient
                   for
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   your
                   herse
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   from
                   the
                   Herse
                   ,
                   your
                   would
                   returne
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   forme
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   cease
                
                 doubling
                 Ranks
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   you
                   haue
                   gained
                   that
                   forme
                   :
                   likewise
                   if
                   of
                   your
                   ordinarie
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   make
                   a
                   long
                   fronted
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   your
                
                 rankes
                 
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                
                 doubled
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                   continuing
                   your
                
                 doublinge
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   may
                   drawe
                   out
                   what
                   length
                   you
                   will.
                   And
                
                 
                 
                   contrarywise
                   ,
                   by
                   due
                
                 doubling
                 
                   your
                   files
                   againe
                   ,
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   forme
                   :
                   How
                   much
                   you
                   double
                   your
                   Ranks
                   ,
                   Soe
                   much
                   you
                   take
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   your
                   Phalange
                   ;
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                
                 doubling
                 
                   of
                   your
                
                 files
                 ,
                 
                   diminisheth
                   the
                   length
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   your
                   Phalange
                   is
                   sixteen
                   deep
                   ,
                   double
                   your
                   Ranks
                   ;
                   the
                   depth
                   hath
                   but
                   eight
                   men
                   ;
                   double
                   it
                   once
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   hath
                   but
                   foure
                   .
                   Soe
                   is
                   the
                   Phalange
                   consisting
                   of
                   foure
                
                 ranks
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   euery
                
                 ranke
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   foure
                   thousand
                   ,
                   and
                   ninty
                   six
                   men
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   length
                   is
                   foure
                   times
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   doubling
                   your
                   files
                   (
                   which
                   in
                   Aelians
                   Phalange
                   are
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                   and
                   twenty
                   foure
                   )
                   the
                   first
                   doubling
                   loseth
                   fiue
                   hundred
                   ,
                   and
                   twelue
                   files
                   and
                   soe
                   many
                   remayne
                   ;
                   the
                   second
                   seven
                   hundred
                   ,
                   and
                   sixty
                   eight
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   hundred
                   fifty
                   six
                   remaine
                   ;
                   and
                   soe
                   many
                   men
                   haue
                   you
                   in
                   a
                
                 ranke
                 .
                 
                   But
                   where
                   the
                   Phalange
                   was
                   but
                   sixteen
                   deepe
                   ,
                   nowe
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   doubling
                   it
                   is
                   become
                   sixty
                   foure
                   deep
                   :
                   If
                   you
                   please
                   to
                   reduce
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   forme
                   ,
                   two
                
                 doublings
                 of
                 ranks
                 
                   will
                   suffice
                   .
                   Heere
                   wee
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   that
                   doubling
                   ranks
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   twice
                   soe
                   many
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   giue
                   twice
                   so
                   many
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   every
                   ranke
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   by
                   insertinge
                   the
                   even
                   ranks
                   into
                   the
                   odde
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   second
                   into
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fourth
                   into
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sixt
                   into
                   the
                   fiuth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   eight
                   into
                   the
                   seventh
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   vse
                   of
                
                 doubling
                 
                   I
                   will
                   shewe
                   in
                   my
                   notes
                   vpon
                   the
                   twenty
                   nine
                   chapter
                   of
                   this
                   booke
                   .
                   Aelian
                   therefore
                   would
                   haue
                   his
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   number
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                
                 reparted
                 continually
                 into
                 halfe
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 one
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   number
                   hee
                   saith
                   to
                   bee
                   sixteen
                   thousand
                   three
                   hundred
                   ,
                   and
                   eighty
                   foure
                   .
                   And
                   yt
                   ariseth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Multiplication
                   of
                   one
                   by
                   two
                   soe
                   still
                   doubling
                   the
                   product
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   haue
                   made
                   vp
                   the
                   full
                   number
                   ,
                   of
                   sixteen
                   thousand
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   ,
                   and
                   eighty
                   foure
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Multiplication
                   by
                   two
                   begetts
                   this
                   number
                   ,
                   soe
                   it
                   being
                   divided
                   by
                   two
                   continually
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   reduced
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   one
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   Aelian
                   aymes
                   at
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   numbers
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   not
                   equall
                   division
                   by
                   half
                   ,
                   leaue
                   some
                   supernumerary
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   Phalange
                   :
                   (
                   which
                   )
                   in
                   doubling
                   will
                   disorder
                   both
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   Ranks
                   :
                   Every
                   man
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   lowe
                   countrie
                   militarie
                   exercise
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   vneven
                   number
                   of
                   files
                   ,
                   the
                   odde
                   file
                   supernumerary
                   brings
                   a
                   difference
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   bee
                   doubled
                   in
                   the
                   sort
                   as
                   the
                   rest
                   are
                   :
                   As
                   in
                   fiue
                   ,
                   seven
                   ,
                   nine
                   ,
                   eleuen
                   ,
                   severall
                   bodies
                   of
                   files
                   .
                   Two
                   ,
                   six
                   ,
                   eight
                   ,
                   ten
                   ,
                   may
                   well
                   bee
                   doubled
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   two
                   ,
                   three
                   ,
                   foure
                   ,
                   fiue
                   files
                   a
                   piece
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   seventh
                   ,
                   ninth
                   ,
                   eleventh
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   severed
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   doubled
                   files
                   ;
                   and
                   serue
                   to
                   noe
                   purpose
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   matcheable
                   in
                   depth
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   after
                   theire
                   doubling
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   reason
                   is
                   of
                   ranks
                   :
                   Now
                   when
                   Aelian
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   number
                   in
                   a
                   Phalange
                   may
                   bee
                   devided
                   by
                   half
                   and
                   reduced
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   with
                   all
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   file
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   in
                   such
                   division
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   either
                   of
                   eight
                   ,
                   or
                   sixteen
                   men
                   a
                   piece
                   .
                   For
                   noe
                   number
                   vnder
                   eight
                   ,
                   except
                   foure
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   (
                   which
                   fitte
                   not
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Phalange
                   )
                   nor
                   betwixt
                   eight
                   ,
                   and
                   sixteen
                   ,
                   is
                   divisible
                   by
                   half
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   one
                   .
                   Noe
                   nor
                   aboue
                   sixteen
                   except
                   it
                   bee
                   produced
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   duplications
                   of
                   sixteen
                   .
                   A
                   file
                   of
                   12.
                   comes
                   nearest
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   that
                   number
                   was
                   the
                   file
                   of
                   Cyrus
                   in
                   Xenophon
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   file
                   notwithstanding
                   by
                   diuision
                   of
                   two
                   staies
                   at
                   three
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   descend
                   noe
                   lower
                   .
                   Ten
                   was
                   the
                   old
                   file
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   called
                
                 a
                 Decas
                 .
                 
                   And
                   albeit
                   after
                   ward
                   vpon
                   better
                   consideracion
                   they
                   enlarged
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   file
                   to
                   twelue
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   reteined
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Decas
                   still
                   .
                   But
                   ten
                   receiveth
                   but
                   one
                   diuision
                   ,
                   and
                   goeth
                   downe
                   ward
                   noe
                   further
                   then
                   fiue
                   .
                   The
                   vneven
                   numbers
                   vnder
                   sixteen
                   cannot
                   bee
                   divided
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Vnles
                   by
                   fraction
                   .
                   As
                   thirteen
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   divide
                   by
                   halfe
                   ,
                   the
                   quotient
                   will
                   bee
                   six
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   remaineth
                   an
                   odde
                   man
                   over
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   number
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   files
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   should
                   bee
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   haue
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   ,
                   and
                   sixty
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   receiue
                   noe
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   two
                   doublings
                   without
                   a
                   fraction
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   files
                   be
                   aboue
                   sixteen
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   thirty
                   two
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   divide
                   them
                   continually
                   by
                   half
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   must
                   saile
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   Aelian
                   speaks
                   of
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   sixteen
                   thousand
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   ,
                   and
                   eighty
                   foure
                   ,
                   albeit
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   diuisible
                   by
                   two
                   till
                   you
                   com●
                   or
                   discend
                
                 
                 to
                 1
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   consider
                   it
                   apart
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   abstract
                   by
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   numbreth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   In
                   which
                   respect
                   ,
                   it
                   giueth
                   a
                
                 1024
                 
                   files
                   of
                
                 16
                 
                   deepe
                   ,
                   which
                   files
                   will
                   still
                   hold
                   out
                   the
                   doubling
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   one
                   file
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 Phalange
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 16384.
                 ]
                 
                   Aelian
                   (
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Tactick
                   writers
                   as
                   he
                   professeth
                   )
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   of
                   sixteene
                   thousand
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   ,
                   eighty
                   and
                   foure
                   men
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   noted
                   before
                   that
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   ,
                   or
                   lesse
                   ,
                   than
                   this
                   number
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   take
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   Phalange
                   .
                
                 a
                 Appian
                 
                   seemes
                   to
                   testifie
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   thus
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                
                 Antiochus
                 whole
                 army
                 consisted
                 of
                 70000
                 men
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 chiefest
                 strength
                 was
                 the
                 Phalange
                 of
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 conteining
                 16000
                 men
                 ,
                 ordered
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 that
                 Philip
                 and
                 Alexander
                 had
                 before
                 vsed
                 .
                 He
                 placed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 diuiding
                 the
                 16000
                 ,
                 into
                 10
                 equall
                 parts
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 of
                 which
                 parts
                 was
                 50
                 men
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 32
                 in
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 flanks
                 of
                 euery
                 part
                 22
                 the
                 shew
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Elephants
                 like
                 turretts
                 :
                 
                   hitherto
                   Appian
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   translated
                
                 He
                 Phalanx
                 ,
                 He
                 Macedonon
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   Phalange
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   right
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   Phalange
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   consisted
                   not
                   of
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   ordered
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   manner
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   was
                   it
                   possible
                   for
                   Antiochus
                   to
                   wage
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   in
                   his
                   seruice
                
                 16000
                 
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   being
                   neuer
                   himselfe
                   King
                   of
                   Macedonia
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   was
                   (
                   namely
                
                 Philip
                 
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 Demetrius
                 )
                 
                   was
                   his
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   league
                   with
                   the
                   Romans
                   ?
                   Besides
                
                 Appian
                 
                   hath
                   in
                   expresse
                   words
                
                 :
                 the
                 Phalange
                 was
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Philip
                 and
                 Alexander
                 :
                 
                   whose
                   manner
                   Antiochus
                   mought
                   well
                   reteine
                   ,
                   considering
                   he
                   was
                   lineally
                   descended
                   from
                   Seleucus
                   ,
                   the
                   successor
                   of
                   Alexander
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Assiria
                   :
                   And
                   Seleucus
                   had
                   beene
                   in
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   Alexander
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   conquest
                   of
                   Persia.
                
                 b
                 Liuy
                 
                   saith
                   also
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   armed
                   after
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   manner
                   .
                   Whereby
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   inferre
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   no
                   Macedonians
                   :
                   Hee
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   battaile
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   battell
                   of
                   Antiochus
                   against
                   L.
                   Scipio
                   )
                   hath
                   thus
                   :
                
                 The
                 Kings
                 army
                 was
                 mingled
                 of
                 sundry
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 with
                 dissimilitude
                 of
                 armes
                 and
                 aides
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 16000
                 foote
                 armed
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 called
                 Phalangites
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 front
                 diuided
                 into
                 10
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 parts
                 were
                 distinguished
                 by
                 placing
                 2.
                 
                 Elephants
                 in
                 each
                 intervall
                 .
                 The
                 battell
                 had
                 32
                 rancks
                 in
                 depth
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 principall
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 eminent
                 amongst
                 the
                 Armed
                 only
                 ,
                 brought
                 with
                 it
                 great
                 terror
                 .
                 
                   Liuy
                   saith
                   the
                
                 16000
                 
                   were
                   armed
                   after
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   called
                
                 Phalangites
                 ;
                 
                   Appian
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                
                 16000
                 
                   ordered
                   ,
                   and
                   distributed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                
                 Philip
                 and
                 Alexander
                 .
                 
                   Liuy
                   ,
                   and
                   Appian
                   ,
                   both
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                
                 10
                 
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   part
                   seuered
                   with
                   intervalls
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                
                 32
                 
                   men
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   file
                   once
                   doubled
                   .
                
                 Livy
                 
                   speaketh
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   .
                
                 Appian
                 
                   saith
                   plainely
                   there
                   were
                
                 50
                 
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   of
                   euery
                   of
                   the
                
                 10
                 
                   parts
                   ,
                   which
                   amounts
                   to
                
                 500
                 :
                 for
                 10
                 times
                 50
                 makes
                 500.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   you
                   multiply
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   which
                   is
                
                 500
                 
                   by
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                
                 32
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   haue
                   the
                
                 16000
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Liuy
                 and
                 Appian
                 
                   spake
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   resteth
                   a
                   doubt
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   both
                   these
                   authors
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 Livy
                 ,
                 and
                 Appian
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   giuing
                   but
                
                 16000
                 :
                 Aelian
                 16384
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   Phalange
                   .
                   For
                
                 Livy
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   much
                   to
                   insist
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   a
                   Roman
                   (
                   we
                   may
                   probably
                   coniecture
                   )
                   was
                   halfe
                   a
                   stranger
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Art
                   Tacticke
                   of
                   the
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   wrote
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   from
                   others
                   ;
                   perhaps
                   no
                   better
                   skilled
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Art
                   than
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 Appian
                 
                   was
                   a
                   Graecian
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   those
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   in
                   Aegipt
                   accounted
                   themselues
                   ,
                   after
                
                 Ptolomy
                 
                   the
                   first
                   had
                   established
                   that
                   Crowne
                   in
                   his
                   family
                   )
                   and
                   as
                   his
                   historie
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   well
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   order
                   the
                   Graecians
                   held
                   in
                   embatteling
                
                 
                 
                   their
                   armies
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   rely
                   vpon
                   his
                   authoritie
                   .
                   Who
                   albeit
                   hee
                   first
                   affirmed
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                
                 16000
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   after
                   in
                   numbring
                   the
                   depth
                   and
                   length
                   alone
                   ,
                   he
                   findeth
                
                 16000
                 :
                 
                   and
                   further
                   expounding
                   his
                   owne
                   meaning
                   he
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   more
                   vpon
                   the
                   flanks
                   of
                   the
                   ten
                   parts
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   was
                   diuided
                   .
                   His
                   words
                   import
                   :
                   That
                
                 Antiochus
                 
                   diuided
                   his
                
                 Phalange
                 into
                 10
                 
                   equall
                   parts
                   ,
                   giuing
                   euery
                   part
                   in
                   front
                
                 50
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   depth
                
                 32
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   being
                   multipliea
                   together
                   ,
                   make
                   vp
                   the
                
                 16000.
                 
                 
                   He
                   addeth
                
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 flanke
                 of
                 euery
                 part
                 he
                 set
                 22.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   meaning
                   be
                   ,
                   he
                   set
                
                 22
                 
                   vpon
                   each
                   flanke
                   of
                   euery
                   part
                   ,
                   the
                   parts
                   being
                
                 10
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   flanks
                
                 20
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   number
                   will
                   arise
                   to
                
                 440
                 ,
                 where
                 Aelian
                 
                   alloweth
                   no
                   more
                   than
                
                 384.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                
                 22
                 
                   were
                   added
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   flanks
                   of
                   each
                   diuision
                   ,
                   which
                   also
                   being
                   collectiuely
                   taken
                   are
                   flanks
                   in
                   the
                   plurall
                   number
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   come
                   short
                   and
                   finde
                   no
                   more
                   than
                
                 220.
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   whether
                   sense
                   of
                   both
                   you
                   admit
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Appian
                 
                   attributeth
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                
                 16
                 
                   thousand
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                
                 Macedonian
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                
                 22
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   written
                
                 32.
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                
                 Antiochus
                 
                   had
                   giuen
                
                 32
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   he
                   gaue
                
                 22
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   one
                   flanke
                   of
                   euery
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                
                 32
                 
                   vpon
                   the
                   vttermost
                   flanks
                   of
                   euery
                   winge
                   to
                   strengthen
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                
                 12
                 times
                 32
                 
                   had
                   arisen
                   the
                   iust
                   number
                   of
                
                 Aelians
                 Phalange
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   number
                   is
                   the
                   fittest
                   ,
                   for
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   diuision
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   in
                   all
                   doublings
                   .
                   The
                   armed
                   foote
                   then
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                
                 ,
                 16384.
                 
                 
                   The
                   light
                   armed
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Halfe
                 so
                 many
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   armed
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   accounted
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   their
                   number
                   was
                   greatest
                   .
                   For
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   finde
                   in
                   their
                   battailes
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   amounted
                   to
                   halfe
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   :
                   The
                   fact
                   of
                
                 Cyrus
                 
                   sheweth
                   what
                   account
                   he
                   made
                   of
                   light
                   armed
                   :
                
                 a
                 Xenophon
                 
                   reporteth
                   it
                   thus
                
                 :
                 He
                 led
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Lydians
                 ,
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 saw
                 to
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 Armes
                 ,
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 chariots
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 doe
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 armes
                 to
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 saw
                 followed
                 him
                 against
                 their
                 wils
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 the
                 horses
                 to
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 first
                 companions
                 in
                 Armes
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 vnarmed
                 ,
                 he
                 exercised
                 to
                 the
                 sling
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 reckoned
                 that
                 weapon
                 most
                 seruile
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 
                   How
                   much
                   you
                   increase
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                
                 light
                 armed
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   much
                   you
                   diminish
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   consequent
                   so
                   much
                   weaken
                   your
                   field
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   For
                   the
                
                 light
                 
                   cannot
                   maintaine
                   any
                   stable
                   fight
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   danger
                   they
                   are
                   forced
                   either
                   to
                   shew
                   a
                   faire
                   paire
                   of
                   heeles
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   retire
                   to
                   the
                   armed
                   for
                   succor
                   :
                   Yet
                   serue
                   they
                   for
                   many
                   vses
                   ioyned
                   with
                   the
                   armed
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   proportiō
                   that
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   setteth
                   downe
                   ,
                   namely
                   to
                   haue
                   halfe
                   as
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   armed
                   ,
                   standeth
                   to
                   good
                   reason
                   ,
                   &
                   vse
                   .
                   The
                
                 Romans
                 
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   were
                   more
                   sparing
                   in
                   their
                
                 light
                 armed
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   allowed
                   not
                   aboue
                   the
                   4th
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   litle
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   armed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Legion
                 conteined
                 (
                 saith
                 c
                 Polybius
                 )
                 4200
                 footmen
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 they
                 chose
                 600
                 Triarians
                 ,
                 1200
                 hastati
                 ,
                 1200
                 Principes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 3000
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 Velites
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 1200.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Velites
                   were
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   effect
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                
                 light
                 armed
                 
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 
                   albeit
                   their
                
                 arming
                 
                   somewhat
                   differed
                
                 .
                 Aelian
                 
                   before
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Graecian
                 light
                 armed
                 
                   had
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   defensiue
                   armour
                   ,
                   but
                   offensiue
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   bowes
                   ,
                   darts
                   ,
                   or
                   stones
                   .
                
                 d
                 Polybius
                 describeth
                 the
                 Armes
                 of
                 the
                 Velites
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 a
                 Parma
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 Target
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 darts
                 ;
                 the
                 sword
                 a
                 spanish
                 sword
                 ,
                 the
                 Target
                 a
                 litle
                 round
                 Target
                 ,
                 a
                 foote
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
                 (
                 
                   for
                   so
                
                 Casaubon
                 correcteth
                 Tripedon
                 )
                 in
                 breadth
                 ;
                 the
                 darts
                 in
                 the
                 steale
                 3
                 foote
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 finger
                 thicke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 head
                 almost
                 a
                 foote
                 long
                 .
                 And
                 e
                 Livy
                 
                   mentioning
                   the
                   skirmishes
                   ,
                   that
                   fell
                   out
                   betwixt
                   the
                   horsemen
                   of
                   King
                
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 and
                 Sulpitius
                 the
                 Roman
                 Consul
                 ,
                 
                   compareth
                   both
                   th●ir
                   Armies
                   together
                   ,
                   telling
                   that
                   either
                   party
                   had
                   their
                
                 light
                 armed
                 
                   ioyned
                   to
                   their
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   comming
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   had
                   the
                   better
                
                 .
                 So
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 neither
                 the
                 Kings
                 horse
                 ,
                 vnaccustomed
                 to
                 a
                 stedfast
                 fight
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 match
                 the
                 
                 Roman
                 horse
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 foote
                 skipping
                 and
                 leaping
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 halfe
                 naked
                 in
                 their
                 kinde
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Veles
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 Target
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 armed
                 sufficiently
                 both
                 to
                 defend
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 assaile
                 his
                 enemy
                 .
                 
                   The
                   number
                   then
                   of
                   Aelians
                
                 light
                 armed
                 ,
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                
                 8192
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   these
                   being
                   ranged
                   behinde
                   the
                   armed
                
                 8
                 
                   deepe
                   (
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   fittest
                   for
                   seruice
                   )
                   will
                   make
                
                 1024
                 
                   files
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   the
                   armed
                   did
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5
                   Halte
                   as
                   many
                   horse
                   ,
                   as
                   &c.
                   ]
                   
                     The
                     horse
                     are
                     in
                     number
                  
                   4096
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     proportioned
                     to
                     the
                     foote
                     (
                     comprehending
                     the
                  
                   light-armed
                   )
                   as
                   1.
                   to
                   6.
                   
                   
                     The
                     armed
                     foot
                     ,
                     and
                     light
                     armed
                     together
                     make
                  
                   24576
                   :
                   
                     the
                     horse
                  
                   4096.
                   
                   
                     And
                     this
                     was
                  
                   a
                   Alexanders
                   
                     proportion
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     moued
                     first
                     against
                  
                   Darius
                   .
                   
                     For
                     he
                     had
                     about
                  
                   30000
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   5000
                   
                     horse
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     many
                     more
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   Diodorus
                   saith
                   .
                   b
                   Iustin
                   
                     giues
                     him
                  
                   32000
                   foote
                   ,
                   4500
                   
                     horse
                     .
                     Yet
                     this
                     number
                     held
                     not
                     alwaies
                     amongst
                     the
                  
                   Macedonians
                   
                     themselues
                     ;
                     I
                     meane
                  
                   Alexanders
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     possessed
                     his
                     kingdomes
                     after
                     his
                     death
                     .
                     The
                     reason
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     Ciuill
                     warres
                     they
                     made
                     their
                     levies
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     could
                     .
                  
                   c
                   
                     In
                     the
                     battaile
                     betwixt
                  
                   Eumenes
                   ,
                   and
                   Craterus
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     I
                     spake
                     of
                     that
                     battell
                     before
                  
                   )
                   Craterus
                   
                   had
                   ●0000
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     &
                  
                   2000
                   horse
                   ;
                   Eumenes
                   had
                   20000
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     &
                  
                   5000
                   horse
                   .
                   Craterus
                   
                     the
                     proportion
                     of
                  
                   1.
                   to
                   10
                   ;
                   Eumenes
                   
                   of
                   ●
                   ▪
                   to
                   4.
                   
                   d
                   Antigonus
                   
                     fighting
                     against
                  
                   Eumenes
                   in
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   
                     had
                     in
                     his
                     Army
                     aboue
                  
                   10000
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   2000
                   horse
                   ;
                   Eumenes
                   
                     had
                     as
                     before
                  
                   .
                   Antigonus
                   
                     horse
                     were
                     to
                     the
                     foote
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   1.
                   to
                   5.
                   
                   e
                   
                     The
                     same
                  
                   Antigonus
                   
                     fighting
                     against
                  
                   Alcetas
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     brother
                     of
                  
                   Perdiccas
                   ,
                   
                     had
                     in
                     his
                     Army
                  
                   40000
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     than
                  
                   7000
                   
                     horse
                     ;
                     the
                     proportion
                     well
                     nigh
                     of
                  
                   1.
                   to
                   6
                   ;
                   Alcetas
                   
                     had
                     no
                     more
                     than
                  
                   16000
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   900
                   
                     horse
                     ,
                     failing
                     much
                     of
                  
                   Aelians
                   number
                   .
                   f
                   Antigonus
                   
                     in
                     his
                     second
                     battell
                     against
                  
                   Eumenes
                   ,
                   had
                   28000
                   
                     footmen
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   800
                   
                     horse
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                  
                   1.
                   to
                   3.
                   
                     and
                     halfe
                  
                   ;
                   Eumenes
                   had
                   35000
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   6000
                   
                     horse
                     ,
                     very
                     neare
                  
                   Aelians
                   
                     proportion
                     .
                     Many
                     other
                     examples
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     read
                     in
                  
                   Diodorus
                   .
                   
                     But
                     (
                     as
                     I
                     said
                     )
                     these
                     are
                  
                   Ramasses
                   
                     proceeding
                     not
                     of
                     choise
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     necessitie
                     ,
                     which
                     forced
                     them
                     to
                     take
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     came
                     to
                     hand
                     ;
                     as
                     it
                     alwaies
                     falleth
                     out
                     in
                     soddaine
                     leuies
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     seemeth
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     horse
                     (
                     allowed
                     to
                     the
                     foote
                     by
                  
                   Aelian
                   )
                   
                     was
                     King
                  
                   Philips
                   
                     proportion
                     ;
                     considering
                  
                   Alexander
                   
                     vsed
                     it
                  
                   g
                   
                     after
                     he
                     receiued
                     his
                     armie
                     from
                  
                   Philip
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     by
                     praemeditation
                     ,
                     and
                     fore-choice
                     ,
                     had
                     gathered
                     it
                     together
                     with
                     intent
                     to
                     invade
                  
                   Persia.
                   
                     And
                     yet
                     1
                     finde
                  
                   h
                   that
                   Philip
                   
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     fought
                     against
                     the
                  
                   Athenians
                   and
                   Beotians
                   at
                   Cheronea
                   ,
                   
                     had
                     more
                     than
                  
                   30000
                   
                     joote
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   2000
                   
                     horse
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                  
                   1.
                   to
                   15
                   :
                   
                     and
                     in
                     diuers
                     other
                     fights
                     differed
                     from
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     in
                     the
                     number
                     both
                     of
                     horse
                     ,
                     and
                     foote
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     question
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     what
                     was
                     done
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     best
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     number
                     that
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     speaketh
                     of
                     ,
                     suites
                     his
                  
                   Phalange
                   
                     best
                     .
                     For
                  
                   Philips
                   
                     device
                     being
                     to
                     cast
                     the
                     horse
                     into
                     wedges
                     of
                  
                   64
                   
                     horse
                     a
                     peece
                     ,
                     and
                     into
                  
                   64
                   
                     troupes
                     ;
                     the
                     greatest
                     ranke
                     of
                     ech
                     wedge
                     being
                  
                   15
                   ,
                   
                     will
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     equall
                     the
                     front
                     of
                     the
                  
                   armed
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     of
                     the
                  
                   light
                   armed
                   ;
                   
                     not
                     in
                     number
                     of
                     files
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     files
                     of
                     the
                     foote
                     were
                  
                   1024.
                   
                     and
                     the
                     greatest
                     ranke
                     of
                     the
                  
                   horse
                   ,
                   
                     no
                     more
                     than
                  
                   960
                   )
                   
                     but
                     in
                     quantitie
                     of
                     place
                     giuing
                     to
                     the
                  
                   horse
                   ,
                   
                     standing
                     in
                     their
                     order
                     of
                  
                   6
                   
                     foote
                     betwixt
                     man
                     &
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   128
                   
                     cubits
                     of
                  
                   surplusage
                   
                     toward
                     the
                     difference
                     of
                     the
                     horses
                     bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     toward
                     the
                     small
                     spaces
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     left
                     ,
                     betwixt
                     Troope
                     ,
                     and
                     Troope
                     .
                  
                   i
                   The
                   Romans
                   
                     allowed
                     a
                     farre
                     lesse
                     rate
                     of
                  
                   horse
                   
                     to
                     the
                  
                   foote
                   .
                   
                     In
                     a
                  
                   Legion
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                  
                   Polybius
                   
                     his
                     account
                     ,
                     there
                     were
                     of
                     Citizens
                  
                   4200
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   300
                   
                     horse
                     ;
                     of
                     allies
                     ,
                     and
                     confederates
                  
                   4200
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   600
                   
                     horse
                     .
                     In
                     a
                     Consular
                     Army
                     were
                  
                   2
                   
                     Legions
                     of
                     Citizens
                     ,
                     and
                     2
                     of
                     Allies
                     ,
                     which
                     came
                     to
                  
                   16800
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     number
                     not
                     much
                     differing
                     from
                  
                   Aelians
                   Phalange
                   
                     of
                     foote
                     .
                     Of
                     horse
                  
                   600
                   ,
                   Allies
                   1200
                   ;
                   
                     in
                     all
                     making
                  
                   1800
                   ;
                   
                     which
                     commeth
                     much
                     short
                     of
                  
                   4096
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     the
                     number
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     alloweth
                     to
                     his
                  
                   Phalange
                   )
                   
                     and
                     holdeth
                     proportion
                     of
                     about
                  
                   1.
                   to
                   9.
                   
                   
                     The
                     reason
                     of
                     this
                     difference
                     ,
                     may
                     appeare
                     in
                     the
                     fact
                     of
                  
                   k
                   Eumenes
                   ;
                   
                     who
                     not
                     much
                     trusting
                     his
                     forces
                     of
                     foote
                     against
                     the
                  
                   Macedonians
                   (
                   
                     accounted
                     the
                     best
                     souldiers
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     that
                     age
                     ,
                     )
                     prepared
                     himselfe
                     a
                     sufficient
                     number
                     of
                     Horse
                     with
                     them
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     counterballance
                     against
                     the
                  
                   Macedonian
                   
                     foote
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     hath
                     beene
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     Generalls
                     of
                     ancient
                     time
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     trusted
                     their
                     Foote-forces
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     lesse
                     account
                     of
                     Horse
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     distrusted
                     them
                     ;
                     to
                     encrease
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     their
                     horse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Romanes
                   
                     trusting
                     to
                     their
                     foote
                     ,
                     required
                     the
                     lesser
                     number
                     of
                     horse
                     .
                     The
                  
                   Grecians
                   
                     had
                     the
                     greater
                     number
                     of
                     horse
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     cause
                     before
                     recited
                     ,
                     and
                     further
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     continuall
                     warre
                     with
                  
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     placed
                     their
                     confidence
                     in
                     horse
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Persians
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     of
                     the
                     lesser
                  
                   Asia
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Commanders
             of
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             numbers
             vnder
             their
             commaunds
             .
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             files
             are
             ordered
             into
             bodies
             ,
             which
             haue
             euery
             one
             a
             proper
             name
             .
             For
             two
             files
             they
             call
             1
             a
             Dilochie
             of
             
               thirtie
               two
               men
            
             ,
             whose
             Leader
             is
             tearmed
             Dilochita
             .
             Foure
             files
             2
             a
             Tetrarchy
             ,
             and
             the
             Leader
             thereof
             Tetrarcha
             hauing
             charge
             ouer
             64.
             men
             .
             Two
             Tetrarchies
             3
             a
             Taxis
             of
             128.
             men
             ,
             and
             8.
             files
             ,
             and
             the
             Leader
             thereof
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             Taxiarcha
             .
             Two
             Taxies
             goe
             to
             4
             a
             Syntagma
             of
             16.
             files
             ,
             and
             256.
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             Leader
             thereof
             is
             called
             Syntagmatarcha
             .
             A
             Syntagma
             of
             256.
             men
             is
             called
             of
             some
             a
             Xenagy
             ,
             and
             the
             Commaunder
             Xenagos
             .
             In
             euery
             Syntagma
             of
             256.
             are
             fiue
             5
             superordinary
             men
             ,
             viz
             :
             6
             
               An
               Ensigne
            
             ,
             7
             
               a
               Reare
               commaunder
            
             ,
             8
             
               a
               Trompetter
            
             ,
             9
             
               a
               Sergeant
            
             ,
             and
             a
             10
             Crier
             .
             This
             Syntagma
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             11
             a
             Tetragonall
             forme
             of
             16.
             men
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             16.
             in
             depth
             .
             Two
             Syntagmaes
             make
             12
             a
             Pentecosiarchy
             of
             512.
             men
             ,
             and
             32.
             files
             ,
             the
             Leader
             whereof
             is
             named
             Pentecosiarcha
             .
             Two
             Pentecosiarchies
             make
             13
             a
             Chiliarchy
             of
             1024.
             men
             ,
             and
             64
             files
             :
             and
             the
             Leader
             is
             called
             Chiliarcha
             .
             Two
             Chiliarchies
             are
             called
             14
             a
             Merarchy
             of
             2048.
             men
             ,
             and
             128.
             files
             ,
             whose
             Leader
             is
             named
             Merarcha
             .
             Of
             some
             this
             part
             is
             called
             a
             Telos
             ,
             and
             the
             Leader
             thereof
             Telarcha
             .
             Two
             Telarchies
             make
             15
             a
             Phaiangarchy
             of
             4096.
             men
             ,
             and
             256.
             files
             ,
             the
             Commander
             whereof
             is
             called
             Phalangarcha
             .
             Yet
             some
             call
             it
             a
             Strategy
             ,
             and
             the
             Commander
             Strategos
             .
             Two
             Phalangarchies
             16
             a
             Diphalangarchy
             of
             8192.
             men
             ,
             and
             512.
             files
             .
             There
             are
             that
             tearme
             this
             part
             17
             Meros
             and
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             wings
             .
             Two
             Diphalangarchies
             make
             a
             fourfold
             Phalange
             consisting
             of
             1024.
             files
             ,
             and
             16384.
             men
             .
             So
             haue
             you
             in
             the
             whole
             Phalange
             of
             armed
             foote
             two
             wings
             ,
             foure
             
               Phalangarchies
               ,
               eight
               Merarchies
               ,
               sixteen
               Chiliarchies
               ,
               thirty
               two
               Pentecosiarchies
               ,
               sixtie
               foure
               Syntagmatarchies
               ,
               one
               hundred
               twentie
               eight
               Taxiarchies
               ,
               two
               hundred
               fiftie
               six
               Tetrarchies
               ,
               fiue
               hundred
               twelue
               Dilochies
               ,
               one
               thousand
               twenty
               foure
               files
               .
            
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 HEther
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 shewed
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
              
               arming
               ,
               
                 and
                 leuying
                 of
                 Souldiers
              
               ,
               filing
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               parts
               of
               files
               ,
               ioyning
               of
               files
               ,
               and
               ranking
               ,
               the
               locall
               forme
               ,
               and
               parts
               of
               a
               Phalange
               ,
               the
               number
               
                 of
                 the
              
               armed
               ,
               light-armed
               ,
               and
               horse-men
               
                 requisite
                 to
                 a
                 Phalange
                 .
                 This
                 Chapter
                 containes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 Phalange
                 is
                 compounded
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 seuerall
                 bodies
                 Militarie
                 ,
                 ordred
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 the
                 perfect
                 forme
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 bodies
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 arise
                 ou●
                 of
                 ioyning
                 files
                 by
                 doubling
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 
                   Cap.
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   Pentecostarchy
                   of
                   32
                   files
                   512
                   men
                
                 
                   Dilochites
                   .
                   16
                
                 
                   Tetrarch's
                   .
                   8
                
                 
                   Taxiarch's
                   .
                   4
                
                 
                   Syntagmatarch's
                   .
                   2
                
                 
                   Petecosiarch's
                   .
                   1
                
              
               
               
                 
                   Cap.
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   Phalangarehy
                   of
                   256
                   files
                   4096
                   men
                
              
               
               
                 
                   Cap.
                   9.
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   64
                   files
                   1024
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   Cap.
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Reare
                
                 
                   A
                   Dilochy
                   of
                   2
                   files
                   32
                   men
                
                 
                   Dilodnte
                   of
                   Commdnder
                   of
                   2
                   files
                
                 
                   A
                   Tetrarchy
                   of
                   4
                   files
                   64
                   men
                
                 
                   A
                   Tetrarch
                   or
                   Commander
                   of
                   4
                   files
                
                 
                   A
                   Taxis
                   of
                   8
                   files·128·men
                
                 
                   A
                   Taxiarch
                   or
                   Commander
                   of
                   8
                   files
                
                 
                   A
                   Syntagma
                   of
                   16
                   files·256·men
                
                 
                   The
                   Rear
                   commander
                   of
                   Bringervp
                
                 
                   A
                   Syntagmatarch
                   or
                   Commander
                   of
                   16
                   files
                
                 
                   A
                   Sericani
                
              
               
               
               
                 still
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 euery
                 one
                 a
                 seuerall
                 Commander
                 .
                 The
                 least
                 is
                 two
                 files
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Dilochy
                 ;
                 And
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Phalange
              
               1024.
               
                 files
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 also
                 bee
              
               512.
               
               
                 Dilochies
                 ,
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 two
                 files
                 a
                 peece
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 double
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 two
                 files
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thereof
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 foure
                 files
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 other
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Tetrarchy
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Tetrarchyes
                 there
                 are
              
               256.
               
                 in
                 a
                 Phalange
                 .
                 Double
                 againe
                 these
              
               4.
               
                 files
                 ,
                 and
                 make
              
               8
               ,
               
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 called
              
               Taxis
               .
               
                 And
                 these
                 eight
                 files
                 ,
                 being
                 doubled
                 bring
                 out
                 the
                 Syntagma
                 of
              
               16.
               
                 files
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 square
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               16.
               
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 and
              
               16.
               
                 in
                 the
                 flancke
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 proceeding
                 still
                 in
              
               6.
               
                 doublings
                 more
                 ,
                 you
                 come
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 fourefold
                 Phalange
                 containing
                 the
                 number
                 of
              
               16384.
               
                 men
                 ,
                 and
              
               1024.
               
                 files
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Phalange
                 there
                 are
              
               10.
               
                 bodies
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 doublings
                 ,
                 the
                 Dilochy
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourefold
                 Phalange
                 the
                 last
                 :
                 So
                 doth
              
               Aelian
               ,
               
                 appoint
                 for
                 euery
                 body
                 a
                 Commander
                 ,
                 who
                 albeit
                 they
                 seuerally
                 command
                 ,
                 each
                 his
                 owne
                 troupe
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 subordinately
                 one
                 vnder
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 lesser
                 vnder
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 souerainty
                 of
                 the
                 command
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 .
              
               a
               
                 The
                 Dilochites
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Tetrarches
                 ,
                 the
                 Tetrarches
                 by
                 the
                 Taxiarches
                 ,
                 the
                 Taxiarches
                 by
                 the
                 Syntagmatarchs
                 ,
                 the
                 Syntagmatarches
                 by
                 the
                 Pentecosiarches
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 by
                 the
                 Chiliarchs
                 ,
                 ouer
                 whom
                 are
                 Merarches
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer
                 the
                 Merarches
                 the
                 Phalangarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer
                 them
                 the
                 Commanders
                 of
                 the
                 winges
                 ,
                 or
                 Diphalangarches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 of
                 the
                 Armie
                 or
                 Generall
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 these
                 Commanders
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 were
                 to
                 no
                 great
                 purpose
                 being
                 in
                 all
                 (
                 the
              
               2.
               
               
                 Diphalangarchies
                 therein
                 comprized
              
               )
               1022
               ,
               
                 besides
                 the
                 file
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 which
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 heades
                 of
                 their
                 files
                 ,
                 amount
                 but
                 to
                 two
                 men
                 more
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
              
               1024.
               
               
                 For
                 so
                 many
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 files
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 conueniency
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 seeme
                 impertinent
                 .
              
               b
               
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Leaders
                 being
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 (
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 called
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 precede
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 follow
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 makes
                 both
                 a
                 gallant
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 rancke
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 our
                 battaile
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 serues
                 to
                 hew
                 a
                 sunder
                 ,
                 and
                 rent
                 a
                 pieces
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 our
                 enemie
                 ;
                 But
                 also
                 standeth
                 as
                 an
                 assured
                 bulwarke
                 of
                 defence
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Armie
                 ,
                 that
                 followeth
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 noted
                 by
              
               c
               Leo
               ,
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               Commanders
               (
               in
               orderly
               diuisions
               )
               both
               signifies
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               worthy
               and
               valiant
               men
               in
               the
               armie
               :
               And
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               keep
               the
               Souldiers
               in
               greater
               obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               vndoubted
               effect
               to
               all
               directions
               .
               
                 Of
                 what
                 qualitie
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 those
                 Leaders
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
              
               *
               
                 fourth
                 Chapter
                 of
              
               Leos
               
                 Tactickes
                 .
                 Onely
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 higher
                 in
                 dignity
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 they
                 in
                 vertue
                 and
                 valour
                 exceede
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 vnder
                 their
                 command
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 A
                 Dilochy
                 ]
                 
                   Consists
                   of
                   two
                   files
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   signifies
                   the
                   word
                
                 Dilochia
                 :
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Leader
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   called
                   a
                
                 Dilochite
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2
                   A
                   Tetrarchy
                   ]
                   
                     Of
                     foure
                     files
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Leader
                     is
                     called
                     a
                  
                   Tetrach
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     that
                     hath
                     the
                     command
                     of
                     foure
                     files
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     I
                     must
                     once
                     more
                     admonish
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     diuers
                     signification
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     weigh
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     proper
                     signification
                     ,
                     but
                     how
                     they
                     are
                     vsed
                     in
                     this
                     Art
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   booke
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     the
                     word
                     Tetrarch
                     signifieth
                     sometimes
                     a
                     King
                     :
                     as
                  
                   Hesychius
                   
                     hath
                     :
                     and
                  
                   d
                   
                     Deiotarus
                     in
                  
                   Tully
                   
                     is
                     called
                     a
                     Tetrarch
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   e
                   Herode
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ;
                     who
                     both
                     are
                     commonly
                     knowne
                     for
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                   Thessaly
                   
                     likewise
                     was
                     diuided
                     into
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   Thessaliotis
                   ,
                   Pthiotis
                   ,
                   Pelasgiotis
                   ,
                   and
                   Astiotis
                   ;
                   
                     whereof
                     euery
                     one
                     was
                     named
                     a
                     Tetrarchy
                     .
                     Onely
                     the
                     difference
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     Tetrarch
                     being
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Gouernour
                     ,
                     signifies
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     the
                     gouernment
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     land
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     a
                     Tetrarchy
                     is
                     the
                     gouernment
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     part
                     )
                     But
                     a
                     Tetrarchy
                     in
                  
                   Aelian
                   signifies
                   a
                   body
                   military
                   
                     consisting
                     of
                     foure
                     parts
                  
                   (
                   4.
                   
                     files
                     )
                     and
                     the
                     Tetrarch
                     commands
                     not
                     ouer
                     one
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     ouer
                     all
                     the
                  
                   4.
                   parts
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 Taxis
                 ]
                 
                   As
                   the
                   word
                   Tetrarchy
                   is
                   diuersly
                   taken
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   Taxis
                   likewise
                   .
                   For
                   sometimes
                   it
                   imports
                
                 Order
                 
                   in
                   a
                   generall
                   signification
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   :
                   Sometimes
                   the
                
                 
                 f
                 
                   order
                   of
                   a
                   battaile
                
                 :
                 g
                 
                   sometimes
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   any
                   kinde
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   foote
                   ,
                   or
                   horse
                   :
                   as
                
                 Taxis
                 Peltastarum
                 ,
                 Taxis
                 Equitum
                 ;
                 
                   Sometimes
                   a
                   single
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                
                 h
                 Arrian
                 
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   of
                
                 Taxis
                 Ooeni
                 ,
                 Taxis
                 Perdiccae
                 ,
                 and
                 Taxis
                 Meleagri
                 
                   &c.
                   who
                   were
                   Phalangarches
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   story
                   sheweth
                   .
                
                 i
                 
                   Sometimes
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Taxis
                 Phalangitarum
                 :
                 
                   Sometimes
                   a
                   rancke
                   of
                   men
                   standing
                   embattailed
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                
                 Thucidides
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   discribing
                   the
                   battell
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   front
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   calleth
                   the
                   first
                   rancke
                
                 teen
                 proteen
                 Taxin
                 )
                 
                   consisted
                   of
                
                 448.
                 
                 
                   But
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   speciall
                   signification
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   band
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   signification
                   the
                   number
                   varieth
                   .
                
                 i
                 In
                 Xenophon
                 ,
                 
                 
                   it
                   comprehendeth
                   a
                   hundred
                   men
                   :
                   What
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                
                 Athenian
                 
                   Taxis
                   was
                   ,
                   I
                   finde
                   not
                   deliuered
                   by
                   any
                   Writer
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   Taxiarchs
                
                 k
                 Polyenus
                 
                   sheweth
                   plainely
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   with
                   leaue
                   might
                   gesse
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   imagine
                   their
                   Taxis
                   consisted
                   of
                
                 250
                 
                   men
                   :
                   For
                   I
                   finde
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   of
                
                 Polyenus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   had
                
                 Chiliarchies
                 ,
                 Pentecosiarchies
                 ,
                 Taxies
                 ,
                 and
                 Lochagies
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Lochos
                 in
                 Xenophon
                 
                   is
                   made
                   sometimes
                   of
                   aboue
                
                 100.
                 
                   men
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   inferred
                   with
                   probability
                   ,
                   that
                   Taxis
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   next
                   degree
                   aboue
                   the
                
                 Lochagie
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   the
                   double
                   number
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   ;
                   The
                   rather
                   because
                   a
                
                 Chiliarchy
                 
                   hauing
                   in
                   it
                   a
                
                 1000.
                 the
                 Penticosiarchy
                 
                   must
                   haue
                
                 500.
                 
                   and
                   by
                   likelihood
                   the
                
                 Taxis
                 250.
                 
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   next
                   office
                   vnder
                   the
                
                 Pentecosiarchy
                 .
                 
                   But
                   whatsoeuer
                   the
                
                 Taxis
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   of
                   other
                   people
                   was
                
                 ,
                 Aelian
                 
                   maketh
                   his
                
                 Taxis
                 
                   vp
                   with
                
                 128
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                
                 8.
                 
                   files
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   number
                   to
                   the
                
                 Tetrarchy
                 .
                 
                   With
                   whom
                
                 Suidas
                 
                   agreeth
                   ,
                   giuing
                
                 2.
                 
                 Tetrarchies
                 
                   to
                   a
                
                 Taxis
                 :
                 
                   and
                   saith
                   it
                   consists
                   of
                
                 128
                 
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Commander
                   of
                   the
                
                 Taxis
                 
                   is
                   called
                   a
                
                 Taxiarch
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Commander
                   of
                   the
                
                 Tetrarchy
                 
                   is
                   a
                
                 Tetrarch
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   note
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Interpreter
                   of
                
                 Xenophon
                 translateth
                 Taxiarcha
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Commander
                   of
                   a
                   Cohort
                   ;
                   wher
                   's
                
                 Taxis
                 
                   in
                   the
                   straighter
                   signification
                   cannot
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   Cohort
                   because
                   a
                   Cohort
                   differeth
                   much
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   hauing
                   in
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   least
                
                 500.
                 
                   and
                   odde
                   men
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                
                 Taxis
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   greatest
                   hath
                   no
                   more
                   then
                
                 128.
                 
                 And
                 l
                 Polybius
                 
                   saith
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                
                 spira
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Greeke
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   fully
                   expresseth
                   the
                   Romane
                   Cohort
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 Syntagma
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   word
                   commeth
                   of
                
                 Syntasso
                 ,
                 or
                 Syntatto
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   place
                   together
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   is
                   a
                   body
                   compounded
                   of
                   many
                   parts
                   artificially
                   put
                   together
                   .
                
                 m
                 
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   anybody
                   in
                   the
                   armie
                   .
                
                 n
                 Diodorus
                 
                   reports
                   of
                
                 Dionysius
                 
                   the
                   elder
                
                 That
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 diuided
                 his
                 whole
                 Armie
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 in
                 it
                 30000
                 )
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 he
                 imployed
                 two
                 against
                 the
                 Carthaginian
                 Campe
                 in
                 diuers
                 manner
                 :
                 himselfe
                 tooke
                 the
                 Syntagma
                 ,
                 or
                 third
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 of
                 mercenary
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 against
                 that
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 campe
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 Engins
                 .
                 *
                 Aelian
                 
                   also
                   vseth
                   the
                   word
                   diuerslie
                   ;
                   For
                   he
                   calles
                   the
                   whole
                   armie
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Syntagmata
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   plurall
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   in
                   the
                   singular
                   .
                   And
                   further
                   giues
                   the
                   same
                   name
                   to
                   a
                   file
                
                 ;
                 o
                 Suidas
                 
                   likewise
                   discribing
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   a
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 rancke
                 (
                 Syntagma
                 )
                 of
                 file
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 which
                 stretcheth
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 line
                 from
                 winge
                 to
                 winge
                 .
                 
                   Whereby
                   appeareth
                   that
                   which
                   the
                
                 Logitians
                 
                   affirme
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   touched
                   before
                
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 things
                 then
                 names
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 
                   And
                   that
                   fit
                   names
                   cannot
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   names
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   giuen
                   by
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   seuerall
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   reteined
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   proper
                   enough
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   thing
                   they
                   meant
                   .
                   Neither
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   vary
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   our selues
                   can
                   inuent
                   better
                   .
                   The
                
                 Syntagma
                 that
                 Aelian
                 
                   here
                   mentioneth
                   ,
                   is
                   framed
                   of
                   two
                
                 Taxies
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   of
                
                 16.
                 
                   files
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                
                 256
                 
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Commander
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   named
                   a
                
                 Syntagmatarch
                 .
                 
                   And
                   where
                   he
                   addeth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   of
                   some
                   a
                
                 Xenagy
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   that
                
                 p
                 Xenagos
                 
                   was
                   he
                   (
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Grecians
                 )
                 
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   a
                   band
                   of
                   strangers
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   leuied
                   strangers
                   was
                   called
                
                 q
                 Xenologos
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   band
                   it selfe
                   was
                   called
                   a
                
                 Xenagy
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   the
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   should
                   haue
                   the
                   appellation
                   of
                
                 Xenagy
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   diuine
                   ;
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   reason
                   were
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   about
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   number
                   ,
                   wherof
                   strangers
                   made
                   their
                   companies
                   ,
                   that
                   serued
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 .
                 
                   And
                   I
                   thinke
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   till
                   better
                   information
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   called
                   a
                
                 Xenagy
                 
                   mentioned
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   had
                   that
                   name
                   likewise
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   .
                   Now
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   bodies
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   commeth
                   so
                   neere
                   the
                   companies
                   vsed
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   doth
                   the
                
                 Syntagma
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   (
                   excepting
                   that
                   our
                   numbers
                   differre
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   in
                   diuers
                   places
                   more
                   ,
                   or
                   lesse
                   )
                   the
                   offices
                   of
                   each
                   are
                   alike
                   .
                   You
                   haue
                   in
                   the
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   a
                   Lieutenant
                   ,
                   or
                   Reare
                   Commander
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   Companies
                   .
                   In
                   the
                
                 Syntagma
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   an
                   Ensigne
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Ensigne-bearer
                   ;
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   our
                   Companies
                   .
                   In
                   a
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   is
                   one
                   Sergeant
                   ,
                   our
                   Companies
                   haue
                   more
                   .
                   The
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   had
                   a
                   trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Companies
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   haue
                   two
                   drummes
                   .
                   We
                   onely
                   want
                   a
                   Crier
                   ,
                   which
                   euery
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 
                   had
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   vse
                   and
                   place
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Officers
                   was
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   straight
                   discouer
                   .
                
              
               
                 5
                 Fiue
                 superordinarie
                 men
                 ;
                 ]
                 
                   Namely
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 the
                 Reare-commander
                 ,
                 the
                 Trumpetter
                 ,
                 the
                 Sergeant
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Crier
                 
                   of
                   whom
                   we
                   last
                   spake
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   I
                   translated
                   ,
                   superordinary
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   Greeke
                
                 Ectactoi
                 .
                 r
                 Suidas
                 
                   giues
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   called
                   :
                   because
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   numbred
                   as
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ordered
                   in
                   files
                   &
                   ranckes
                   .
                
                 s
                 As
                 Xenophon
                 
                   saith
                   of
                
                 Miriarches
                 ,
                 Chiliarches
                 ,
                 and
                 Taxiarches
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   other
                   Commanders
                   (
                   whom
                
                 Cyrus
                 
                   called
                   to
                   him
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   recounted
                   amongst
                   the
                   militarie
                   numbers
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Phalange
                   without
                   altering
                   the
                   forme
                   thereof
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   files
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   should
                   so
                   increase
                   the
                   number
                   in
                   the
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   one
                   longer
                   then
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   hinder
                   doublings
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   motions
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   deformity
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   bring
                   in
                   ,
                   in
                   making
                   the
                   battaile
                   vneuen
                   :
                   And
                   a
                   file
                   of
                   themselues
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   make
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   disorder
                   would
                   they
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   ranckes
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   conueniently
                   stand
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   some
                   body
                   filed
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   much
                   short
                   of
                   a
                   file
                   of
                   themselues
                   .
                   Besides
                   their
                   imployment
                   is
                   to
                   stirre
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   apart
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   commanded
                   :
                   where
                   they
                   of
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   ranckes
                   neuer
                   moue
                   single
                   ,
                   but
                   iointly
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   seem
                   good
                   to
                   their
                   Commander
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   these
                   fiue
                   bee
                   remoued
                   from
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   yet
                   remaineth
                   the
                   battaile
                   without
                   them
                   entire
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   perfect
                   forme
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   neede
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   notwithstanding
                   their
                   vse
                   is
                   otherwise
                   so
                   needfull
                   that
                   although
                   the
                   battaile
                
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   cannot
                
                 well
                 be
                 
                   without
                   them
                
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Ensigne
                 ]
                 
                   Our
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Ensigne-bearer
                   an
                   Ensigne
                   for
                   breuities
                   sake
                   ;
                   As
                   a
                   Drummer
                   ,
                   a
                   Drumme
                   ,
                   a
                   Trumpetter
                   ,
                   a
                   Trumpet
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   absurdly
                   .
                   A
                   distinction
                   will
                   easily
                   appeare
                   in
                   common
                   speech
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   words
                   of
                   circumstance
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   end
                   why
                
                 ensignes
                 
                   were
                   diuised
                   appeareth
                   in
                
                 .
                 t
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   giuing
                   diuers
                   reasons
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                
                 Aegyptians
                 (
                 
                   whom
                   he
                   accounted
                   the
                   ancientest
                   of
                   men
                   )
                   were
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   superstition
                   of
                   worshipping
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   hath
                   amongst
                   other
                   words
                   these
                   in
                   effect
                   :
                
                 A
                 second
                 cause
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 giue
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 being
                 in
                 diuers
                 conflicts
                 thorough
                 disorder
                 in
                 their
                 Armie
                 ,
                 vanquished
                 by
                 their
                 borderers
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 inuention
                 &
                 bearing
                 of
                 Ensignes
                 in
                 their
                 troupes
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 preparing
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 they
                 now
                 worshippe
                 ,
                 and
                 fastening
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 long
                 staues
                 ,
                 the
                 Commanders
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 aloft
                 ;
                 by
                 meanes
                 wherof
                 euery
                 man
                 knew
                 of
                 what
                 troupe
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 this
                 good
                 order
                 auailed
                 much
                 to
                 victorie
                 ,
                 they
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 beasts
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 safety
                 .
                 In
                 recompence
                 whereof
                 they
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 beasts
                 should
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 religious
                 care
                 and
                 worship
                 .
                 
                   Ensignes
                   were
                   then
                   deuised
                   for
                   readines
                   to
                   direct
                   souldiers
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   whither
                   to
                   resort
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   fight
                   .
                
                 u
                 Caesars
                 
                   practise
                   agreeth
                   hereto
                   :
                   he
                   telling
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   souldiers
                   disorder
                   hath
                   thus
                   :
                
                 Whatsoeuer
                 part
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 Ensigne
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 staied
                 ,
                 least
                 in
                 seeking
                 their
                 
                 owne
                 they
                 might
                 happily
                 lose
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 fight
                 .
                 And
                 w
                 Vegetius
                 
                   enlargeth
                   the
                   cause
                   wruing
                   thus
                
                 :
                 The
                 ancient
                 warriors
                 perceiuing
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 fight
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 embattailing
                 of
                 an
                 Armie
                 was
                 quickly
                 brought
                 in
                 route
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 to
                 auoide
                 this
                 inconuenience
                 ,
                 diuided
                 the
                 Cohorts
                 into
                 Companies
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 an
                 Ensigne
                 of
                 euery
                 Company
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Ensigne
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Cohort
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 number
                 in
                 the
                 Cohort
                 the
                 Companie
                 was
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 souldier
                 seeing
                 ,
                 or
                 reading
                 could
                 not
                 estray
                 from
                 their
                 Companions
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 tumult
                 were
                 neuer
                 so
                 great
                 .
                 x
                 Leo
                 
                   also
                   maketh
                   this
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 :
                 Wee
                 command
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Ensignes
                 of
                 euery
                 Company
                 or
                 Band
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 silke
                 of
                 euery
                 Turme
                 ,
                 or
                 Drunge
                 ,
                 haue
                 a
                 colour
                 by
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 euery
                 Companie
                 may
                 with
                 ease
                 know
                 their
                 owne
                 Ensigne
                 ,
                 other
                 markes
                 and
                 tokens
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Ensignes
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Turmes
                 ,
                 and
                 Drunges
                 ,
                 and
                 Companies
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Ensignes
                 of
                 euery
                 Turmarchy
                 be
                 different
                 one
                 from
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 &
                 cleare
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 souldiers
                 may
                 know
                 them
                 euen
                 at
                 a
                 farre
                 distance
                 .
                 
                   His
                   meaning
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   great
                   body
                   ,
                   or
                   regiment
                   should
                   beare
                   in
                   their
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                   a
                   seuerall
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Companies
                   of
                   that
                
                 body
                 
                   should
                   likewise
                   hold
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   colour
                   in
                   their
                
                 Ensignes
                 :
                 
                   So
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   vse
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   )
                   the
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                   of
                   euery
                   Company
                   should
                   haue
                   a
                   seuerall
                   marke
                   to
                   bee
                   knowne
                   by
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   colour
                   in
                   generall
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   both
                   the
                   Regiment
                   may
                   be
                   quickly
                   discerned
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Company
                   with
                   facilitie
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   another
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   was
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   place
                   of
                
                 Diodorus
                 
                   see
                   :
                   The
                
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 counterfeating
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 those
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 worshippe
                 ,
                 fastened
                 the
                 Portract
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 long
                 staues
                 .
                 y
                 Xenophon
                 
                   testifies
                   the
                   like
                   of
                   the
                
                 Standerd
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 .
                 Cyrus
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 commanded
                 his
                 army
                 to
                 cast
                 their
                 eyes
                 vpon
                 the
                 Standard
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 with
                 equall
                 pace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 The
                 Standard
                 was
                 a
                 golden
                 Egle
                 stretcht
                 out
                 vpon
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 staffe
                 .
                 Which
                 Standard
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Standard
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 
                   Persia.
                   The
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   was
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   some
                   beast
                   aduanced
                   high
                   vpon
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   staffe
                   .
                   As
                   of
                   an
                
                 Egle
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   a
                
                 Wolfe
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   a
                
                 Horse
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   they
                   added
                   peeces
                   of
                   coloured
                   silke
                   fastned
                   vnder
                   these
                   images
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   greater
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Ensignes
                   .
                   Whether
                   our
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   made
                   of
                   many
                   ells
                   of
                   Taffaty
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   ancient
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   (
                   I
                   may
                   also
                   adde
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   they
                   obserued
                   the
                   same
                   forme
                   )
                   are
                   the
                   better
                   for
                   vse
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   now
                   dispute
                   .
                   I
                   may
                   notwithstanding
                   freely
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   stronger
                   reason
                   weigheth
                   for
                   the
                
                 Ancient
                 .
                 
                   For
                   besides
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   such
                   excellent
                   wits
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   exquisite
                   in
                   their
                   inventions
                   ,
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   lightnes
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   :
                   Besides
                   the
                   winde
                   hath
                   no
                   such
                   force
                   ouer
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   neither
                   hinder
                   the
                
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   stand
                   next
                   by
                   entangling
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   flapping
                   in
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   and
                   regarded
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   matter
                   whereof
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   was
                   made
                
                 ,
                 z
                 see
                 Iustus
                 Lipsius
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Commentaries
                   to
                
                 Polybius
                 .
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   armour
                   of
                   the
                
                 Ensigne-bearer
                 
                   (
                   especially
                   the
                
                 Ensigne-bearer
                 
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   )
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   (
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   authoritie
                   therein
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   same
                
                 defenfiue
                 Armour
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Souldier
                   which
                   fought
                   vnder
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   had
                   (
                   excepting
                   the
                   Target
                   )
                   both
                   to
                   assure
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   flying
                   weapons
                   of
                   the
                
                 light
                 armed
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   pike
                   and
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   battaile
                   were
                   entred
                   and
                   pierced
                   as
                   farre
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 .
                 
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   reason
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   carry
                   a
                   Target
                   ,
                   lest
                   both
                   his
                   hands
                   should
                   be
                   bound
                   ,
                   the
                   right
                   with
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   left
                   with
                   the
                
                 Target
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   haue
                   no
                   vse
                   of
                   either
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   I
                   would
                   giue
                   him
                   a
                   speare
                   ,
                   or
                   ●auelin
                   ,
                   (
                   not
                   a
                   pike
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   weilded
                   with
                   one
                   hand
                   )
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   defence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   offend
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   Which
                   weapon
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   read
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                 
                   of
                   ancient
                   time
                   did
                   beare
                   .
                   What
                   the
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                   place
                   was
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   Battatle
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   it
                   controverted
                   .
                
                 f
                 Patricius
                 
                   absolutely
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                   were
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   had
                
                 8
                 
                   files
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 8
                 
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   seene
                   ,
                   and
                   followed
                   by
                   all
                   .
                   That
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                   were
                   first
                   invented
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   marke
                   of
                   seuerall
                   bodies
                   military
                   in
                   an
                   Army
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   shewed
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                
                 front
                 
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   fight
                   .
                   For
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   ,
                   they
                   no
                   lesse
                   gaue
                   notice
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   body
                   was
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                
                 front
                 .
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                
                 following
                 
                   is
                   of
                   lesse
                   force
                   ;
                   Inasmuch
                   as
                   the
                
                 Souldier
                 
                   well
                   knoweth
                   whom
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   no
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Commander
                 
                   alwaies
                   with
                   his
                   motion
                   giuing
                   him
                   direction
                   ,
                   when
                   to
                
                 advance
                 forward
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   to
                
                 turne
                 his
                 face
                 
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   when
                   to
                
                 countermarch
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   to
                
                 double
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   when
                   to
                   vse
                   all
                   other
                   motions
                   military
                   .
                   And
                   the
                
                 Commanders
                 
                   were
                   therefore
                   called
                
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   went
                   on
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 Souldiers
                 
                   followed
                   after
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   in
                   the
                
                 front
                 .
                 g
                 
                   Yet
                   in
                   exercising
                   the
                   troupes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   marches
                   ,
                   I
                   finde
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   was
                   in
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   together
                   with
                   the
                
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 Crier
                 ,
                 Trumpeter
                 ,
                 and
                 Guide
                 .
                 
                   But
                   I
                   take
                   the
                   reason
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   neither
                   file
                   ,
                   nor
                   ranke
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   happily
                   bring
                   a
                   confusion
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   a
                   hinderance
                   to
                   the
                   changes
                   ,
                   and
                   diuers
                   figures
                   of
                   the
                   Battaile
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   fight
                   was
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   retired
                   to
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   middest
                   .
                   For
                   so
                
                 h
                 Leo
                 
                   interpreteth
                   himselfe
                   in
                   his
                   precept
                   of
                   closing
                   files
                   :
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   File-leaders
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   Commanders
                   of
                   fiue
                   ,
                   and
                   Bringers-vp
                   in
                   the
                   Reare
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   also
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   standeth
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   rather
                   agree
                   to
                
                 Leo
                 
                   herein
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   see
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   place
                   their
                
                 Ensignes
                 
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   their
                
                 Maniples
                 .
                 i
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   came
                   the
                   appellations
                   of
                
                 Antesignani
                 ,
                 
                   Souldiers
                   that
                   stood
                   before
                   the
                   Ensignes
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Postsignani
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   stood
                   behinde
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   being
                   in
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 the
                 Ensigne
                 bearer
                 
                   may
                   soone
                   get
                   a
                   clap
                   ,
                   who
                   falling
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 
                   goeth
                   to
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   loosing
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   greatest
                   disgrace
                   among
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   might
                   befall
                   .
                   Lastly
                
                 ,
                 k
                 Aelian
                 
                   himselfe
                   in
                   plaine
                   words
                   placeth
                   the
                   Cornet
                   of
                   horse
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                
                 front
                 .
                 
                   For
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   Horse-troupe
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   consist
                   of
                
                 64
                 
                   horse
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   of
                
                 15
                 
                   horse
                   ,
                   the
                
                 2
                 of
                 13
                 ,
                 the
                 3
                 of
                 11
                 ,
                 the
                 4
                 of
                 9
                 ;
                 
                   descending
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   diminishing
                
                 2
                 
                   horse
                   in
                   euery
                   ranke
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   one
                   .
                   He
                   addeth
                
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 carry
                 the
                 Cornet
                 ,
                 that
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ranke
                 next
                 the
                 ranke-Commander
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 :
                 which
                 ranke
                 
                   is
                   the
                   second
                
                 ranke
                 ,
                 
                   himselfe
                   declareth
                   ,
                   making
                   the
                   ranke
                   of
                
                 15
                 
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                
                 2
                 the
                 13
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   is
                   the
                
                 7th
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   next
                   the
                   reare
                   but
                   one
                   .
                   If
                   the
                
                 Cornet
                 
                   haue
                   no
                   place
                   in
                
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   should
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 ,
                 
                   considering
                   both
                   serue
                   to
                   one
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                
                 seeing
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 
                   are
                   equall
                   to
                   both
                   ?
                   And
                   albeit
                
                 l
                 Suidas
                 
                   place
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 ,
                 the
                 Crier
                 ,
                 the
                 Trompet
                 ,
                 and
                 Sargeant
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Battaile
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Lieutenant
                 
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   notwithstanding
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   marching
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   exercise
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   should
                   that
                   Rable
                   of
                   vnarmed
                   (
                   being
                
                 4.
                 
                   in
                   euery
                
                 Syntagma
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                
                 Phalange
                 256.
                 
                   )
                   doe
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   fight
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   pester
                   the
                   chosen
                   of
                   the
                   Armie
                   :
                   who
                   therefore
                   haue
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   make
                   speedier
                   way
                   into
                   the
                   enemies
                   battell
                   ?
                
              
               
                 7
                 A
                 Reare-commander
                 ]
                 
                   Was
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   a
                
                 Leutenant
                 
                   is
                   with
                   vs.
                   He
                   commandeth
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   in
                   the
                   Reare
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                   the
                
                 Syntagmatarch
                 
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   his
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Reare
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   a
                
                 Reare-commander
                 
                   was
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   out
                   of
                
                 m
                 Cyrus
                 
                   words
                   in
                
                 Xenophon
                 .
                 And
                 n
                 Aelian
                 
                   afterwards
                   setteth
                   it
                   downe
                   most
                   plainly
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   armed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   of
                   the
                
                 Syntagma
                 ,
                 
                   namely
                   with
                   Pike
                   ,
                   and
                   Target
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   such
                   other
                   armes
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   described
                   in
                   my
                   notes
                   vpon
                   the
                   second
                   Chapter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 8
                 A
                 Trumpet
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   invention
                   of
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                
                 Tirrhenus
                 Hercules
                 
                   sonne
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   different
                   vse
                   of
                   these
                   officers
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   noting
                   out
                   of
                
                 a
                 Suidas
                 :
                 The
                 Crier
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 serueth
                 to
                 deliuer
                 directions
                 by
                 voice
                 ,
                 the
                 Ensigne
                 by
                 signall
                 ,
                 when
                 noise
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 :
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 by
                 sound
                 ,
                 when
                 thorough
                 thicknes
                 of
                 dust
                 a
                 signall
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerned
                 :
                 The
                 Sargeant
                 to
                 bring
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatch
                 such
                 messages
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Syntagmatarch
                 commands
                 .
                 
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   officers
                   were
                   held
                   all
                   necessary
                   for
                   a
                
                 Company
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   one
                   supplying
                   the
                   defect
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   seruing
                   for
                   vse
                   when
                   the
                   other
                   failed
                   .
                   The
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   then
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   according
                   to
                
                 Suidas
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   neither
                   the
                
                 Crier
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ensigne
                 
                   could
                   doe
                   seruice
                   .
                   With
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   was
                   the
                
                 signall
                 
                   giuen
                   for
                   the
                
                 Campe
                 
                   to
                   remoue
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                
                 Campe
                 
                   to
                   lodge
                   .
                   By
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 
                   were
                   taught
                   their
                   time
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   their
                   time
                   to
                   retreate
                   .
                   The
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   set
                   and
                   discharged
                   the
                   watch
                   .
                   From
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   came
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                
                 Marche
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   quicknes
                   ,
                   and
                   slownes
                   of
                
                 Pace
                 .
                 
                   In
                   briefe
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   did
                   all
                   the
                   offices
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Dromme
                 
                   doth
                   with
                   vs
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   Whether
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 or
                 Dromme
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   of
                   most
                   vse
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   now
                   dispute
                   .
                   Onely
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   that
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 and
                 Romans
                 
                   the
                   most
                   expert
                   and
                   iudicious
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   that
                   euer
                   were
                   ,
                   held
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   neuer
                   vsed
                   the
                
                 Dromme
                 .
                 The
                 Dromme
                 
                   was
                   first
                   invented
                   by
                
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   ,
                   as
                
                 b
                 Polyenus
                 
                   reporteth
                   ,
                   fighting
                   against
                   the
                
                 Indians
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 
                   gaue
                   the
                
                 signall
                 of
                 Battaile
                 with
                 Cymballs
                 and
                 Drommes
                 .
                 
                   From
                   him
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   the
                
                 Indians
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   vsed
                   it
                   altogether
                   ,
                   as
                
                 c
                 Curtius
                 
                   noteth
                   in
                   the
                   battell
                   betwixt
                
                 King
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 Porus.
                 The
                 Dromme
                 of
                 Parthians
                 
                   is
                   described
                   by
                
                 d
                 Plutarch
                 
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                
                 Crassus
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   by
                
                 e
                 Appian
                 .
                 f
                 And
                 Leo
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   invaded
                
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   infected
                   the
                
                 Turkes
                 
                   with
                   their
                   superstition
                   ,
                   ordered
                   their
                   fights
                   by
                   the
                
                 Dromme
                 .
                 
                   From
                   this
                
                 Easterne
                 Asiaticall
                 
                   people
                   it
                   was
                   brought
                   into
                
                 Europe
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   now
                   the
                   generall
                   custome
                   is
                   among
                   stall
                
                 Europaean
                 
                   Nations
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 foote
                 haue
                 Drommes
                 
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   the
                   horse
                
                 Trumpets
                 .
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   for
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   held
                   themselues
                   precisely
                   vnto
                   it
                
                 .
                 g
                 Plutarch
                 
                   much
                   commendeth
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonian
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   ioyning
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   writeth
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                   :
                
                 When
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 offered
                 the
                 Goate
                 (
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 giue
                 battaile
                 )
                 hee
                 straight
                 commands
                 all
                 the
                 Army
                 to
                 crowne
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Flutes
                 to
                 sound
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 h
                 Castor
                 :
                 And
                 himselfe
                 withall
                 beginneth
                 the
                 i
                 Paean
                 ;
                 (
                 the
                 song
                 they
                 vsed
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 charge
                 )
                 and
                 advanceth
                 first
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 braue
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 fearefull
                 thing
                 to
                 behold
                 them
                 pacing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Flute
                 ;
                 neither
                 dissoluing
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 nor
                 shewing
                 any
                 astonishment
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 but
                 mildely
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyfully
                 approching
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 conflict
                 ,
                 diuiding
                 out
                 their
                 Marche
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 instrument
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 so
                 demeaning
                 themselues
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 transported
                 with
                 feare
                 ,
                 or
                 choler
                 .
                 Nay
                 rather
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 haue
                 a
                 setled
                 minde
                 full
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 assurance
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 present
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 :
                 thus
                 Plutarch
                 .
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   whose
                   words
                   it
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   vsed
                   no
                
                 Trumpets
                 
                   in
                   fight
                   ,
                   but
                
                 Flutes
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   their
                   instruments
                   to
                   daunce
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   measures
                   of
                   warre
                   by
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   vsed
                   an
                   easie
                   ,
                
                 k
                 
                   and
                   slow
                   pace
                   ,
                   framed
                
                 l
                 
                   to
                   the
                   cadence
                   of
                   the
                   sound
                   ;
                   which
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   resembled
                   to
                   the
                   solemne
                   measure
                   ,
                   in
                   dancing
                   .
                
                 m
                 Athenaeus
                 
                   rehearseth
                   out
                   of
                
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                
                 Lydians
                 
                   vsed
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   addeth
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                
                 Cretans
                 
                   made
                   choice
                   of
                   the
                
                 Harpe
                 
                   for
                   their
                   instrument
                   of
                   warre
                   ;
                   as
                   though
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   peculiar
                   to
                   that
                   nation
                   .
                
                 n
                 Pausanias
                 
                   testifieth
                   the
                   like
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 .
                 o
                 Polybius
                 
                   goeth
                   not
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   but
                   affirmeth
                   onely
                   that
                   the
                
                 Cretans
                 ,
                 and
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                
                 Trumpets
                 
                   brought
                   in
                
                 Flutes
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   measures
                   into
                   the
                   warre
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   that
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 vsed
                 Harpes
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   ,
                   they
                   tooke
                   them
                   from
                   the
                
                 Cretans
                 .
                 
                   For
                   I
                   finde
                
                 
                 in
                 p
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 that
                 Lycurgus
                 
                   brought
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   lawes
                   from
                
                 Crete
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   had
                   great
                   familiarity
                   with
                
                 Thales
                 the
                 Cretan
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   he
                   also
                   sent
                   to
                
                 Lacedemon
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   ouerture
                   for
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   his
                   lawes
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   then
                   newly
                   finished
                   .
                   Yet
                
                 q
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 
                   reporteth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   vsed
                   also
                
                 Trumpets
                 
                   in
                   their
                   Battailes
                   .
                   He
                   writing
                   of
                   a
                   fight
                   that
                   was
                   betwixt
                   the
                
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 and
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   vnder
                   the
                   leading
                   of
                
                 Agesilaus
                 ;
                 
                   vseth
                   these
                   words
                   in
                   effect
                
                 :
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 strong
                 fight
                 betwixt
                 them
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 first
                 Agesilaus
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Thebans
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 at
                 all
                 hands
                 ,
                 Agesilaus
                 seeing
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 to
                 sound
                 a
                 retreat
                 .
                 
                   The
                   signe
                   of
                   retreat
                   here
                   ,
                   was
                   giuen
                   by
                
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   it
                   seemeth
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   had
                   the
                   vse
                   both
                   of
                
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 Flute
                 .
                 r
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Flute
                 
                   in
                   pacing
                   toward
                   the
                   enemy
                   to
                   ioyne
                   battaile
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   military
                
                 signalls
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   (
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   noted
                   it
                   )
                   as
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   gaue
                   by
                
                 Trumpet
                 .
                 
                   The
                   place
                   of
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Battaile
                   was
                   within
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   by
                   the
                
                 Ensigne
                 .
                 s
                 Thucydides
                 
                   placeth
                   the
                
                 Flutes
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   within
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   can
                   finde
                   no
                   roome
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   stand
                   by
                   the
                
                 Ensignes
                 .
                 
                   And
                   albeit
                
                 t
                 Polienus
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Flute
                 
                   led
                   the
                
                 Army
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   went
                   before
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   in
                   the
                   marche
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   a
                   Marche
                   ,
                   or
                   exercise
                   ,
                
                 u
                 Leo
                 
                   also
                   giueth
                   the
                
                 Trumpet
                 
                   place
                   by
                   the
                
                 Captaine
                 in
                 front
                 .
                 
                   When
                   the
                   fight
                   commeth
                   ,
                   he
                   retireth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   his
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Battaile
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
              
               
                 9
                 A
                 Sergeant
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   word
                
                 Hyperetes
                 
                   signifieth
                   a
                
                 Minister
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   French
                   word
                
                 Sergeant
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   our
                   Law
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                
                 Sergeants
                 ,
                 
                   next
                   degree
                   to
                
                 Iustices
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   called
                
                 seruientes
                 ad
                 legem
                 .
                 
                   I
                   reteyne
                   therefore
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Sergeant
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   familiar
                   amongst
                   souldiers
                   .
                   And
                   a
                
                 Sergeant
                 
                   hath
                   the
                   same
                   office
                   in
                   our
                   Warre
                   that
                
                 Hypenetes
                 
                   had
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 .
                 
                   What
                   his
                   duty
                   and
                   seruice
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   is
                   declared
                   out
                   of
                
                 x
                 Suidas
                 .
                 
                   There
                   were
                   of
                   these
                   officers
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   among
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   foote
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                
                 y
                 Xenophon
                 .
                 
                   The
                   estimation
                   and
                   worth
                   of
                   their
                   places
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   the
                   same
                
                 Xenophon
                 .
                 z
                 Cyrus
                 held
                 the
                 Sergeants
                 in
                 warre
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 worthy
                 of
                 no
                 lesse
                 honour
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 messengers
                 ,
                 and
                 Embassadors
                 in
                 peace
                 .
                 He
                 conceiued
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 trusty
                 ,
                 skilfull
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 quicke
                 ,
                 swift
                 ,
                 industrious
                 ,
                 and
                 voide
                 of
                 feare
                 ;
                 besides
                 endued
                 with
                 all
                 qualities
                 requisite
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 accustome
                 themselues
                 to
                 refuse
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 seruice
                 ,
                 but
                 willingly
                 vndergo
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 laid
                 vpon
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Commanders
                 .
                 These
                 Sergeants
                 
                   attended
                   their
                
                 Commanders
                 
                   in
                   Marches
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   saue
                   onely
                   when
                   Battaile
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   ioyned
                   ,
                   and
                   alwaies
                   expected
                   his
                   command
                   .
                   During
                   the
                   fight
                   ,
                   they
                   retired
                   to
                   some
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   might
                   bee
                   ready
                   at
                   call
                   ;
                   for
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   they
                   could
                   haue
                   no
                   place
                   in
                
                 front
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 A
                 Crier
                 .
                 ]
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                
                 Crier
                 ,
                 Suidas
                 
                   hath
                   taught
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   deliuer
                   the
                
                 Commanders
                 
                   pleasure
                   by
                   voice
                
                 .
                 b
                 Leo
                 
                   calleth
                   him
                
                 Mandator
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Latine
                   word
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   signified
                   to
                   the
                   souldiers
                   ,
                
                 Mandata
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   commandments
                   of
                   the
                
                 Captaine
                 .
                 
                   In
                   exercise
                   he
                   stood
                   at
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Troupe
                   ,
                   taking
                   from
                   the
                
                 Commander
                 
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   direction
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   proclamation
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ;
                   and
                   serued
                   often
                   ,
                   when
                   neither
                
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 nor
                 signall
                 
                   might
                   be
                   giuen
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   otherwise
                   also
                   of
                   great
                   vse
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   all
                   busines
                   which
                   required
                   distinct
                   signification
                   of
                   any
                   sudden
                   alteration
                   in
                   the
                   Armie
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Crier
                 
                   had
                   his
                   part
                   alone
                
                 .
                 c
                 Xenophon
                 
                   telleth
                   in
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   returne
                   out
                   of
                   Persia
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Clearehus
                 their
                 Generall
                 led
                 them
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 their
                 courages
                 began
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 grew
                 somewhat
                 late
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 hee
                 turned
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 flie
                 ;
                 but
                 holding
                 on
                 right
                 forward
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 with
                 the
                 
                 vantgard
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Villages
                 by
                 sunne-set
                 there
                 quartered
                 ;
                 The
                 very
                 timber
                 of
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Villages
                 was
                 broken
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 armie
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 therefore
                 lodged
                 themselues
                 reasonably
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 being
                 be-nighted
                 euery
                 man
                 tooke
                 vp
                 his
                 lodging
                 as
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 calling
                 one
                 after
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 enemie
                 heard
                 it
                 .
                 Whereby
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 of
                 them
                 fled
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 tents
                 .
                 This
                 appeared
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 carriage-beast
                 ,
                 nor
                 Campe
                 ,
                 nor
                 smoake
                 neere
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 also
                 was
                 terrified
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seeme
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 accesse
                 of
                 the
                 Armie
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 daies
                 worke
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 processe
                 of
                 night
                 a
                 feare
                 seased
                 the
                 Graecians
                 themselues
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 hurleburly
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 wont
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 feare
                 .
                 Clearchus
                 in
                 this
                 distresse
                 commanded
                 Tolmides
                 the
                 Elean
                 (
                 whom
                 hee
                 then
                 had
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Crier
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 )
                 after
                 silence
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 proclamation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commanders
                 signified
                 generally
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 could
                 bring
                 foorth
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 tumult
                 should
                 haue
                 a
                 a
                 talent
                 of
                 siluer
                 for
                 his
                 paines
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 proclamation
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Crier
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 feare
                 was
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Commanders
                 were
                 in
                 safety
                 :
                 Hetherto
                 Xenophon
                 .
                 
                   By
                   which
                   narration
                   may
                   appeare
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Crier
                 
                   performed
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   Trumpet
                   nor
                   other
                   signall
                   could
                   doe
                   ,
                   the
                   terror
                   rising
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   confusion
                   and
                   disorder
                   )
                   and
                   neither
                   could
                   the
                   Trumpet
                   giue
                   any
                   certaine
                   sound
                   to
                   remedy
                   the
                   perill
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   signall
                   be
                   discerned
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   darknesse
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   seruice
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   the
                
                 Crier
                 
                   amongst
                   his
                   owne
                   folke
                   .
                   His
                   seruice
                   against
                   the
                   enemie
                   is
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   fact
                   of
                
                 b
                 Cleocrytus
                 the
                 Athenian
                 Crier
                 
                   who
                   after
                   the
                   fight
                   ,
                   betwixt
                
                 Thrasybulus
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Tyrants
                   (
                   wherein
                
                 Critias
                 and
                 Hippomachus
                 
                   were
                   slaine
                   )
                   with
                   a
                   proclamation
                   to
                   the
                   Citizens
                   ,
                   reconciled
                   them
                   to
                
                 Thrasybulus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   was
                   cause
                   that
                   the
                   Tyrants
                   were
                   deposed
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   their
                   authoritie
                   abrogated
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   seruice
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   a
                
                 Crier
                 
                   in
                   the
                   behalfe
                   of
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   against
                   the
                
                 Persians
                 ,
                 
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                
                 Plataeae
                 .
                 
                   The
                   storie
                   is
                   this
                
                 :
                 c
                 When
                 the
                 Graecians
                 vnder
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Leotychides
                 ,
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 ,
                 and
                 Xanthipus
                 the
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 had
                 gathered
                 a
                 fleete
                 of
                 250.
                 
                 Gallies
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 Ilanders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Citties
                 of
                 the
                 Continent
                 of
                 Asia
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 seruitude
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 they
                 sailed
                 out
                 of
                 Delos
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 then
                 remained
                 at
                 Samos
                 .
                 But
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 approch
                 of
                 the
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 Samos
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 ouer
                 to
                 Mycale
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 Ionia
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 perceiued
                 their
                 shippes
                 vnfit
                 for
                 fight
                 ,
                 they
                 drew
                 them
                 on
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 landed
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 wodden
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 deepe
                 trench
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 foote
                 forces
                 ,
                 from
                 Sardes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 next
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 assembled
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 a
                 100000
                 men
                 ;
                 And
                 made
                 prouision
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 necessarie
                 for
                 warre
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 suspected
                 the
                 Ionians
                 would
                 reuolt
                 .
                 Leotychides
                 hauing
                 put
                 his
                 fleete
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 sailed
                 towards
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Mycale
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatched
                 away
                 before
                 a
                 shippe
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 a
                 Crier
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 shrillest
                 voice
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Armie
                 .
                 Him
                 he
                 commanded
                 to
                 saile
                 vp
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 proclaime
                 aloude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Graecians
                 hauing
                 ouercome
                 the
                 Persians
                 at
                 Plataeae
                 ,
                 were
                 now
                 come
                 thither
                 to
                 deliuer
                 and
                 set
                 free
                 the
                 Graecian
                 Citties
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Leotychides
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 disseuer
                 the
                 
                   Asian
                   Graecians
                
                 from
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 tumult
                 in
                 the
                 enemies
                 Campe.
                 Which
                 also
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 
                   What
                   seruice
                   could
                   bee
                   of
                   more
                   importance
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   diuision
                   betwixt
                   the
                   enemies
                   ?
                   It
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   a
                
                 Crier
                 .
                 
                   More
                   examples
                   I
                   could
                   alledge
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   may
                   suffice
                   .
                   The
                
                 Criers
                 
                   place
                   was
                   alwaies
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   Commander
                   in
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Troupes
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   fight
                   ;
                   at
                   which
                   time
                   his
                   voice
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   heard
                   but
                   ga●e
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   noise
                   of
                   Trumpets
                   and
                   clashing
                   of
                   armor
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 11
                 A
                 Tetragonall
                 forme
                 ]
                 
                   That
                   is
                   of
                   foure
                   equall
                   sides
                   ,
                   or
                   foure
                   square
                   ;
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   (
                   which
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   after
                   teacheth
                   )
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                
                 Tetragonall
                 ,
                 
                   o●
                   square
                   bodies
                   military
                   ,
                   one
                   in
                
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   other
                   in
                
                 figure
                 .
                 
                   In
                   number
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   flancke
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   haue
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   many
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                
                 Syntagma
                 hath
                 16.
                 
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                
                 16.
                 
                   in
                   flancke
                   .
                   In
                   figure
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   is
                   greater
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   flancke
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   front
                   and
                   flancke
                   stretch
                   out
                   an
                   equall
                
                 
                 length
                 of
                 ground
                 ;
                 
                   as
                   in
                   the
                
                 squares
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Aelian
                 
                   speak●
                   to
                   hereafter
                   .
                   This
                   last
                
                 square
                 
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   called
                
                 a
                 square
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   ground
                   ,
                   which
                   conteineth
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   stretcheth
                   out
                   iustly
                   as
                   far
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   ground
                   ,
                   which
                   conteineth
                   the
                   deepth
                   of
                   the
                   flancke
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   distance
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   in
                   flancke
                   .
                   In
                   front
                   ,
                   being
                   closed
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   the
                   distance
                   betwixt
                   Souldier
                   ,
                   and
                   Souldier
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   cubite
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   .
                   The
                   distance
                   betwixt
                   souldier
                   ,
                   and
                   souldier
                   ,
                   in
                   flancke
                   is
                   two
                   cubits
                   ,
                   or
                   three
                   foote
                   ,
                   which
                   proportion
                   will
                   giue
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   halfe
                   so
                   many
                   men
                   in
                   flancke
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   maintaine
                   the
                   truenesse
                   and
                   euennesse
                   of
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   figure
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   line
                   ,
                   which
                   measureth
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   flancke
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 12
                 A
                 Pentecosiarchie
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   command
                   of
                
                 500
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   sometimes
                   the
                   number
                   .
                   In
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   comprehendeth
                   a
                
                 512
                 
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   difference
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   the
                   file
                   of
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   file
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   (
                   wherof
                   I
                   haue
                   spoken
                   before
                   )
                   the
                   odde
                
                 12
                 
                   men
                   comming
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   fifth
                   doubling
                   of
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   number
                   being
                   so
                   neere
                
                 500
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   somewhat
                   aboue
                   ,
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Pentecosiarchie
                 
                   is
                   still
                   reteined
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   in
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   more
                   fit
                   could
                   be
                   found
                   .
                
              
               
                 13
                 A
                 Chiliarchie
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   command
                   of
                
                 1000
                 
                   men
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   name
                
                 ;
                 Aelian
                 
                   giueth
                   it
                   a
                
                 1024
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   doubling
                   of
                
                 512.
                 
                 The
                 Tribunes
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Legions
                   are
                   by
                   the
                
                 Greeke
                 
                   Historians
                   tearmed
                
                 Chiliarchs
                 ;
                 
                   yet
                   is
                   there
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                
                 Chiliarchs
                 
                   haue
                   no
                   more
                   command
                   ,
                   then
                   ouer
                   their
                
                 Chiliarchy
                 
                   consisting
                   of
                
                 1000
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   of
                   more
                   ,
                   as
                   here
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 of
                 1024.
                 
                 
                   But
                   euery
                
                 Tribune
                 
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   turne
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Legion
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   there
                   being
                
                 12
                 Tribunes
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   euery
                   Legion
                   (
                   which
                   at
                   first
                   had
                   in
                   it
                
                 3000
                 ,
                 afterward
                 4000
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 5000
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                
                 b
                 Vegetius
                 6000
                 
                   men
                   )
                   how
                   should
                   a
                
                 Tribune
                 
                   be
                   called
                   a
                
                 Chiliarch
                 
                   and
                   be
                   a
                   Leader
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   legion
                   but
                   ▪
                
                 6000
                 
                   men
                   at
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                
                 12
                 Tribunes
                 ;
                 
                   so
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   ,
                   aboue
                
                 500
                 
                   for
                   his
                   ▪
                   command
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                
                 Polybius
                 
                   time
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                
                 Iegion
                 being
                 
                 but
                 4200
                 )
                 
                   not
                   aboue
                
                 300
                 
                   and
                   odde
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   warre
                   and
                   ordering
                   of
                   troupes
                   ,
                   differed
                   much
                   from
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   in
                   tearming
                   a
                
                 Tribune
                 a
                 Chiliarch
                 ,
                 
                   tooke
                   the
                   next
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   significant
                   amongest
                   them
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   a
                
                 Tribune
                 .
                 Our
                 Coronells
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   their
                   command
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Regiment
                   come
                   neerer
                   to
                   the
                
                 Graecian
                 Chiliarchs
                 ;
                 
                   yet
                   ours
                   differ
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                
                 Companies
                 
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   Regiments
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                
                 Graecian
                 Chiliarchs
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   where
                
                 d
                 Q.
                 Curtius
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Chiliarchy
                 
                   was
                   first
                   instituted
                   at
                
                 Babylon
                 by
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   a
                   reward
                   for
                   seruice
                   ,
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   otherwise
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   I
                   finde
                   this
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   Author
                   ,
                   so
                   finde
                   I
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Chiliarchies
                 
                   were
                   long
                   before
                
                 Alexanders
                 time
                 .
                 e
                 Xenophon
                 
                   reporteth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Cyrus
                 
                   to
                   giue
                   encouragement
                   to
                   his
                   souldiers
                   to
                   be
                   valiant
                   ,
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                
                 Taxiarchs
                 
                   to
                   make
                   them
                
                 Chiliarchs
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 Lochagi
                 
                   to
                   make
                   them
                
                 Taxiarchs
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 Decharchs
                 
                   to
                   make
                   them
                
                 Lochagi
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 Pempadarchs
                 
                   to
                   make
                   them
                
                 Decarchs
                 ;
                 f
                 
                   And
                   that
                
                 Cyrus
                 made
                 Chrysanthas
                 a
                 Chiliarch
                 
                   of
                   horse
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   worth
                   ,
                   and
                   forwardnesse
                   in
                   seruice
                   .
                   And
                   afterward
                   he
                   calleth
                
                 g
                 Phranuchus
                 ,
                 and
                 Asiadatas
                 ,
                 Chiliarchs
                 
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                
                 A●tabasus
                 and
                 Artagersas
                 Chiliarchs
                 
                   of
                   foote
                
                 :
                 h
                 Polyenus
                 
                   witnesseth
                   that
                   in
                
                 Iphicrates
                 
                   his
                   time
                   the
                
                 Athenians
                 had
                 Chiliarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 Pentecosiarchs
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   institution
                
                 
                 of
                 Chiliarchs
                 
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                
                 Alexanders
                 
                   being
                   at
                
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 
                   considering
                   it
                   was
                   ●n
                   vse
                   before
                   ;
                   And
                
                 a
                 Arrian
                 
                   reporting
                   the
                   same
                   story
                   ,
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   first
                   brought
                   vp
                
                 Chiliarchies
                 
                   there
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   ordeined
                   two
                
                 Lochi
                 
                   in
                   euery
                   horse
                   troupe
                   (
                   where
                   to
                   that
                   day
                   there
                   had
                   beene
                   none
                   )
                   and
                   two
                
                 Lochagi
                 
                   to
                   command
                   them
                   .
                   Indeed
                
                 b
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 ,
                 
                   writes
                   thus
                   concerning
                   a
                
                 Chiliarch
                 .
                 Antipater
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 lying
                 vpon
                 his
                 death-bed
                 declared
                 Polyperchon
                 Protector
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 eldest
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 serued
                 Alexander
                 in
                 his
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 honoured
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 Cassander
                 the
                 Chiliarch
                 ,
                 and
                 second
                 man
                 in
                 authority
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Chiliarch
                 first
                 grew
                 to
                 name
                 and
                 honor
                 vnder
                 the
                 Persian
                 Kings
                 .
                 
                   So
                   writes
                
                 Diodorus
                 
                   of
                   this
                
                 Chiliarchy
                 which
                 Antipater
                 
                   bestowed
                   vpon
                   his
                   sonne
                
                 Cassander
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   notwithstanding
                   seemes
                   much
                   to
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   common
                
                 Chiliarchy
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 wherof
                 Curtius
                 
                   speaks
                   .
                   For
                
                 Diodorus
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   next
                   to
                
                 Polyperchon
                 
                   in
                   authority
                   .
                   Where
                   in
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   Commanders
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Merarchs
                 ,
                 the
                 Phalangarchs
                 
                   &c.
                   aboue
                   the
                
                 Chiliarchs
                 .
                 
                   Adde
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                
                 institution
                 
                   of
                   this
                
                 Chiliarch
                 
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   Persian
                   Kings
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                
                 Chiliarchs
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   had
                   their
                   beginning
                   from
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   were
                   ordinarie
                   in
                
                 Phalanges
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   .
                   Lastly
                   where
                
                 Diodorus
                 
                   reporteth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   the
                
                 increase
                 and
                 aduancement
                 of
                 honour
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 Persian
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   he
                   sheweth
                   plainely
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                
                 Alexanders
                 
                   inuention
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                
                 Diodorus
                 
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                
                 Ochus
                 
                   King
                   of
                
                 Persia
                 
                   telleth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   poisoned
                   by
                
                 Bagoas
                 his
                 Chiliarch
                 
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   reigne
                   of
                
                 Philip
                 ,
                 Alexanders
                 
                   father
                   .
                   This
                
                 Chiliarch
                 
                   then
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Generall
                   of
                   an
                   armie
                   is
                   with
                   vs.
                   And
                   I
                   can
                   hardly
                   be
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Antipater
                 
                   wouldbequeath
                   a
                   lesse
                   place
                   to
                   his
                   sonne
                
                 Cassander
                 .
              
               
                 14
                 A
                 Merarchy
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   command
                   of
                   a
                   part
                   or
                   halfe
                   ;
                   for
                   a
                
                 Phalangarchy
                 
                   consisteth
                   of
                   two
                
                 Merarchies
                 .
                 
                   So
                   that
                   a
                
                 Merarchy
                 
                   is
                   halfe
                   the
                
                 Phalangarchy
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   conteineth
                
                 ,
                 2048
                 
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   part
                   is
                   also
                   called
                
                 Telos
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   spoken
                   in
                   my
                   notes
                   to
                   the
                   seuenth
                   Chapter
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   word
                
                 Telos
                 
                   is
                   not
                   alone
                   vsed
                   in
                   bodies
                   of
                   foote
                   .
                   For
                
                 c
                 Thucydides
                 
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   fight
                   by
                   sea
                   betwixt
                   the
                
                 Corcyraeans
                 ,
                 and
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 
                   telleth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Corcyraeans
                 
                   gaue
                   the
                   right
                   wing
                   to
                   ten
                
                 Athenian
                 
                   shippes
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   a
                
                 100
                 and
                 10
                 
                   shippes
                   ,
                   diuided
                   them
                   into
                   three
                
                 Tele
                 ,
                 
                   euery
                   of
                   which
                   was
                   commanded
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   Generalls
                   :
                   so
                   that
                
                 Telos
                 
                   there
                   signifieth
                   not
                   a
                   certaine
                   number
                   of
                   ships
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   fleet
                   diuided
                   into
                
                 3
                 :
                 
                   &
                   the
                   Cōmanders
                   of
                   the
                   Corcyraeans
                   are
                   cal'd
                
                 Strategoi
                 .
              
               
                 15
                 A
                 Phalangarchie
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   command
                   of
                   a
                   single
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   kinde
                   were
                   the
                
                 d
                 Phalanges
                 in
                 Alexanders
                 
                   armie
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   )
                   which
                   were
                   led
                   by
                
                 Caenos
                 ,
                 by
                 Perdicas
                 ,
                 by
                 Craterus
                 ,
                 by
                 Amyntas
                 ,
                 by
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 by
                 Meleager
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Arrian
                 
                   hath
                   ;
                   Before
                
                 Philip
                 and
                 Alexander
                 
                   gathered
                   those
                   forces
                   together
                   ,
                   wherewith
                
                 Persia
                 
                   was
                   subdued
                   ,
                   the
                   armies
                   were
                   of
                   smaller
                   number
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 .
                 
                   Neither
                   was
                   it
                   in
                   many
                   Cities
                   might
                   to
                   raise
                
                 4096
                 
                   men
                   ;
                   which
                   go
                   to
                   the
                
                 Phalangarchy
                 of
                 Aelian
                 :
                 
                   If
                   any
                   did
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   well
                   call
                   it
                   an
                   armie
                
                 (
                 Strategia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Commander
                
                 Strategos
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Strategos
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   Generall
                   was
                   vsually
                   giuen
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   commanded
                   in
                   chiefe
                   ouer
                   an
                   armie
                   (
                   though
                   small
                   )
                   sent
                   out
                   by
                   any
                   Citie
                   to
                   warre
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Generall
                   was
                   called
                
                 Strategos
                 ,
                 a
                 Phalangarchy
                 
                   might
                   also
                   be
                   called
                
                 Strategia
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sections
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   are
                   limited
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   out
                   by
                   the
                   Phalangarchies
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   there
                   are
                
                 3
                 
                   sections
                   in
                   a
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   the
                   middle
                   section
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                
                 4
                 
                   Phalangarchies
                   ▪
                
                 2
                 
                   Phalangarchies
                   lying
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   2
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   The
                
                 2
                 
                   other
                   sections
                   are
                   one
                   betwixt
                   the
                
                 2
                 Phalangarchies
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 right
                 wing
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   other
                   betwixt
                   the
                   two
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 left
                 wing
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   betwixt
                   euery
                
                 Phalangarchie
                 
                   was
                   a
                   space
                   or
                   section
                
                 .
              
               
                 16
                 A
                 Diphalangarchie
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   command
                   of
                   two
                
                 Phalangarchies
                 ;
                 
                   this
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   wings
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   giueth
                   it
                   no
                   Commander
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   neither
                   doe
                   I
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                
                 
                 
                   haue
                   read
                
                 Diphalangarchs
                 
                   of
                   Diphalangarchia
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Phalangarchs
                 of
                 Phalangarchia
                 ,
                 Tetrarch
                 ▪
                 of
                 Tetrarchia
                 .
                 
                   Yet
                   was
                   there
                   one
                   ,
                   alwaies
                   that
                   commanded
                   the
                   winge
                   ,
                   appointed
                   to
                   that
                   place
                   extraordinarily
                   ;
                   So
                
                 a
                 Philip
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                
                 Cheronaea
                 
                   (
                   where
                   he
                   ouerthrew
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 and
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   their
                   Allies
                   )
                   tooke
                   the
                   one
                   wing
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   to
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   his
                   sonne
                   being
                   then
                   but
                   young
                   .
                   And
                
                 b
                 Alexander
                 at
                 Granicus
                 
                   commanded
                   himselfe
                   the
                   right
                   wing
                   ,
                   and
                   appointed
                
                 Parmenio
                 
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   battailes
                   against
                
                 Darius
                 at
                 c
                 Issos
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   at
                
                 d
                 Gaugamela
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
              
               
                 
                   17
                   Meros
                   ]
                   Meros
                   
                     is
                     a
                     part
                     by
                     diuision
                     ,
                     comming
                     of
                     the
                     verbe
                     ,
                  
                   meiro
                   
                     to
                     diuide
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                  
                   Amerarchie
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     halfe
                     a
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     here
                  
                   Meros
                   
                     is
                     halfe
                     the
                     fourfold
                  
                   Phalange
                   .
                   
                     Each
                     then
                     signifieth
                     halfe
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     distinguish
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     called
                     a
                  
                   Merarchie
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     Commande
                     of
                     halfe
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                  
                   Meros
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     is
                     halfe
                     :
                     A
                     distinction
                     sufficient
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     one
                     from
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     Two
                     of
                     these
                  
                   Meros
                   
                     make
                     the
                  
                   Phalange
                   conteining
                   16384
                   
                     men
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     are
                     the
                     bodies
                     militarie
                     ,
                     which
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     in
                     this
                     Chapter
                     describeth
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     were
                     in
                     vse
                     amongst
                     the
                  
                   Macedonians
                   .
                   
                     The
                     other
                  
                   Graecians
                   
                     vsed
                     other
                     bodies
                     in
                     their
                     armies
                     .
                     The
                  
                   e
                   Lacedemonians
                   
                     diuided
                     their
                     whole
                     city
                     ,
                     into
                     fixe
                     bodies
                     ,
                     horse
                     and
                     foote
                     ;
                     euery
                     one
                     of
                     which
                     was
                     called
                  
                   Mora
                   ,
                   or
                   Moira
                   .
                   
                     Their
                     Generall
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     their
                     Kings
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     had
                     alwaies
                     two
                     .
                     Euery
                  
                   Moira
                   ,
                   
                     had
                     a
                  
                   Polemarch
                   (
                   
                     not
                     much
                     differing
                     from
                     our
                     Coronells
                     )
                     foure
                  
                   Lochagie
                   ,
                   eight
                   Pentecosteres
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     sixteene
                  
                   Enemotarchs
                   .
                   
                     What
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Moira
                   
                     was
                     ,
                     is
                     vncertaine
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     secrecie
                     the
                  
                   Lacedemonians
                   
                     vsed
                     in
                     their
                     gouernment
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   f
                   Thucydides
                   saith
                   .
                   Plutarch
                   g
                   
                     reporteth
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Ephorus
                   
                     the
                     historian
                     ,
                     giueth
                  
                   500
                   
                     men
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Moira
                   ,
                   Calisthenes
                   700.
                   
                   Polybius
                   
                     and
                     others
                  
                   900.
                   
                   h
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   ,
                   
                     agreeth
                     with
                  
                   Ephorus
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     alloweth
                     but
                  
                   500
                   
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Moira
                   .
                   And
                   i
                   Xenophon
                   
                     numbreth
                     the
                  
                   Moira
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Lacedemonians
                   ,
                   which
                   Iphicrates
                   ,
                   
                     defeated
                     hard
                     by
                  
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     haue
                     been
                     about
                  
                   600
                   men
                   .
                   k
                   
                     See
                     the
                  
                   scholiastes
                   ,
                   of
                   Thucydides
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     exact
                     number
                     of
                     these
                     bodies
                     .
                     The
                  
                   l
                   Athenians
                   
                     had
                     their
                  
                   Chiliarchs
                   ,
                   Pentecosiarchs
                   ,
                   Taxiarchs
                   ,
                   and
                   Lochagie
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     I
                     haue
                     said
                     before
                     .
                     And
                     with
                     them
                     were
                     the
                  
                   Lochagi
                   
                     last
                     ,
                     where
                     with
                     the
                  
                   Lacedemonians
                   
                     they
                     were
                     next
                     the
                  
                   Polemarchs
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Lochos
                   
                     was
                     not
                     alike
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     haue
                     likewise
                     shewed
                     before
                     .
                  
                   Cyrus
                   in
                   m
                   Xenophon
                   
                     hath
                     these
                     orders
                     militarie
                  
                   ,
                   Myriarchs
                   
                     Commanders
                     of
                     ten
                     thousand
                  
                   ,
                   Chiliarchs
                   
                     of
                     a
                     thousand
                  
                   ,
                   Taxiarchs
                   
                     of
                     a
                     hundred
                  
                   ,
                   Lochagi
                   
                     of
                     twentie
                     foure
                  
                   ,
                   Decadarchs
                   ,
                   
                     called
                     sometime
                  
                   Dodecadarchs
                   of
                   12
                   ,
                   Pempedarchs
                   
                     of
                     sixe
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     also
                     called
                  
                   Hexadarchs
                   .
                   n
                   Vrbicius
                   
                     differeth
                     not
                     much
                     from
                  
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   
                     saue
                     onely
                     in
                     the
                  
                   number
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   file
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Officers
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   file
                   .
                   
                     For
                     where
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     hath
                     sixteene
                     to
                     a
                     file
                  
                   ,
                   Vrbicius
                   
                     hath
                     but
                     ten
                     :
                     and
                  
                   Vrbicius
                   
                     alloweth
                     but
                     two
                  
                   Commanders
                   
                     to
                     the
                     file
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   File-leader
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Bringer-vp
                   Aelian
                   
                     foure
                     ;
                     the
                     foure
                  
                   Enomotarchs
                   .
                   
                     For
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Officers
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Phalange
                   
                     they
                     agree
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     the
                     names
                     are
                     not
                     all
                     one
                     .
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     beginneth
                     with
                     a
                  
                   Dilochite
                   
                     commanding
                     two
                     files
                     ,
                     thirtie
                     two
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   Vrbicius
                   
                     with
                     the
                  
                   Lochagos
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     likewise
                     commandeth
                     two
                     files
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     and
                     fiue
                     men
                     more
                     ,
                     namely
                  
                   25
                   
                     men
                     .
                     The
                     next
                     in
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     is
                     a
                  
                   Tetrarch
                   
                     ouer
                     sixtie-foure
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                  
                   Vrbicius
                   a
                   Pentecontarch
                   
                     ouer
                     fiftie
                     men
                  
                   .
                   Vrbicius
                   
                     hath
                     next
                     a
                  
                   Taxiarch
                   ,
                   a
                   Syntagmatarch
                   ,
                   a
                   Pentecosiarch
                   ,
                   a
                   Chiliarch
                   ,
                   a
                   Merarch
                   ,
                   a
                   Phalangarch
                   :
                   
                     And
                     so
                     hath
                  
                   Aelian
                   .
                   
                     The
                     next
                     in
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     is
                     a
                  
                   Diphalangarch
                   ,
                   
                     Commander
                     of
                  
                   8192
                   men
                   ;
                   Vrbicius
                   
                     termeth
                     him
                     a
                  
                   Myriarch
                   
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     Leader
                     of
                     ten
                     thousand
                     men
                     .
                     The
                  
                   Tetraphalangarchy
                   
                     is
                     last
                     in
                     both
                     .
                     But
                  
                   Vrbicius
                   
                     assigneth
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     then
                  
                   16
                   
                     thousand
                     to
                     his
                  
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   Aelian
                   16
                   thousand
                   384.
                   
                   Iulius
                   Pollux
                   
                     thus
                     diuideth
                     his
                     bodids
                     ,
                     a
                  
                   Myriarchie
                   ,
                   a
                   Chiliarchie
                   ,
                   a
                   Taxiarchie
                   ,
                   a
                   Hecatontarchie
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     a
                  
                   Lochagie
                   .
                   
                     What
                     a
                     proportion
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     makes
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     seene
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Chapter
                     of
                     his
                  
                   Tacticks
                   .
                   
                     Because
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     mixture
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Roman
                   and
                   Greeke
                   
                     Orders
                     ,
                     I
                     remit
                     the
                     Reader
                     to
                     the
                     booke
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       So
                       then
                       Aelian
                       hath
                       in
                       his
                       Phalange
                       of
                       armed
                       (
                       besides
                       the
                       two
                       Diphalangarchs
                       )
                       1020.
                       
                       Officers
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Dilochites
                      
                       
                         512.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Tetrarchs
                      
                       
                         256.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Taxiarchs
                      
                       
                         128.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Syntagmatarchs
                      
                       
                         64.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Pentecosiarchs
                      
                       
                         32.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Chiliarchs
                      
                       
                         16.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Merarchs
                      
                       
                         8.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Phalangarchs
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         1020.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     set
                     downe
                     the
                     figures
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     bodies
                     described
                     by
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     as
                     farre
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Phalangarchy
                   .
                   
                     The
                     rest
                     would
                     haue
                     beene
                     troublesome
                     to
                     insert
                     as
                     requiring
                     more
                     paper
                     ,
                     then
                     would
                     stand
                     with
                     any
                     reasonable
                     proportion
                     ;
                     neither
                     are
                     they
                     greatly
                     needfull
                     .
                     For
                     two
                  
                   Phalangarchies
                   
                     ioyned
                     in
                     an
                     euen
                     front
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     conuenient
                     distance
                     ,
                     will
                     figure
                     out
                     a
                  
                   Diphalange
                   ;
                   
                     foure
                     in
                     an
                     euen
                     front
                     with
                     a
                     like
                     distance
                     will
                     make
                     the
                     fourefold
                  
                   Phalange
                   .
                   
                     So
                     that
                     thereby
                     the
                     forme
                     of
                     it
                     will
                     appeare
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             precedence
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             of
             place
             in
             the
             offices
             of
             the
             
               Phalange
               .
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             
          
           
             1
             THe
             best
             of
             the
             Phalange
             Commanders
             is
             placed
             on
             the
             right
             wing
             ,
             the
             second
             on
             the
             left
             wing
             ,
             the
             third
             in
             valour
             in
             the
             right
             hand
             next
             the
             second
             Phalange
             toward
             the
             middle
             section
             .
             The
             fourth
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             next
             the
             first
             Phalange
             toward
             the
             middle
             section
             likewise
             .
             So
             the
             first
             and
             fourth
             Phalange
             haue
             Commanders
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             fourth
             worth
             :
             The
             second
             and
             third
             Phalange
             haue
             Commanders
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             worth
             .
             Now
             wee
             will
             shew
             by
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             fourth
             worth
             ,
             and
             valor
             ,
             are
             equall
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             Commanders
             in
             each
             wing
             are
             of
             valor
             alike
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Leaders
             also
             of
             the
             seuerall
             Merarchies
             are
             thus
             disposed
             .
             The
             first
             hath
             his
             place
             in
             the
             head
             of
             the
             first
             Phalange
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             :
             The
             second
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             second
             Phalange
             :
             The
             third
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             third
             Phalange
             :
             The
             fourth
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             fourth
             Phalange
             .
             Also
             the
             Leaders
             of
             files
             in
             euery
             Tetrarchy
             are
             so
             placed
             ,
             that
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             first
             file
             hath
             preheminence
             in
             valor
             and
             place
             ;
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             fourth
             file
             standeth
             next
             him
             :
             Then
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             third
             file
             ,
             and
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             second
             file
             last
             .
             For
             then
             are
             Dilochies
             of
             equall
             valor
             when
             the
             first
             Dilochie
             hath
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             fourth
             Leaders
             ,
             the
             second
             Dilochy
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             Leaders
             in
             valor
             and
             reputation
             .
             For
             it
             appeareth
             in
             the
             Mathematicks
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             Analogies
             ,
             or
             answerable
             proportions
             of
             foure
             magnitudes
             propounded
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             fourth
             ,
             will
             counteruaile
             that
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             magnitude
             .
             And
             because
             there
             are
             foure
             Tetrarchies
             in
             euery
             Syntagma
             ,
             wee
             may
             giue
             the
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Tetrarchies
             place
             according
             to
             the
             same
             proportion
             ,
             as
             to
             place
             the
             Tetrarch
             of
             the
             first
             Tetrarchy
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             giuing
             him
             the
             first
             place
             of
             worth
             ;
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             the
             Tetrarch
             of
             the
             fourth
             Tetrarchy
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             of
             worth
             .
             Then
             againe
             next
             him
             the
             Tetrarch
             of
             the
             third
             Tetrarchy
             in
             the
             third
             place
             of
             worth
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             
             left
             hand
             the
             Tetrarch
             of
             the
             second
             Tetrarchy
             in
             the
             second
             place
             of
             worth
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             are
             the
             greater
             commands
             also
             to
             be
             proportioned
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 former
                 Chapter
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
              
               Phalange
               ;
               
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 worth
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
              
               a
               
                 Commanders
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 front
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 commanded
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 ●nd
                 they
                 might
                 direct
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 them
                 as
                 occasion
                 should
                 require
                 .
                 For
              
               b
               Xenophon
               
                 saith
                 of
              
               Cyrus
               army
               ,
               the
               Decadarchs
               ,
               or
               file
               Leaders
               ,
               had
               care
               of
               the
               files
               ,
               the
               Lochagie
               of
               he
               Decadarchs
               ,
               the
               Taxiarches
               of
               the
               Lochagie
               ,
               the
               Chiliarchs
               of
               the
               Taxiarchs
               ,
               the
               Myriarchs
               of
               the
               
                 Chiliarchs
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 the
              
               Phalange
               of
               Aelian
               
                 the
                 file
                 Leader
                 had
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 his
                 file
                 ,
                 the
              
               Dilochites
               
                 of
                 the
                 file
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 the
              
               Tetrarchs
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Dilochites
               ,
               the
               Taxiarchs
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Tetrarchs
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 who
                 cared
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 directed
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 Commanders
                 were
                 .
                 The
                 Generall
                 ●ath
                 beene
                 placed
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 winge
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
              
               Phalange
               .
               c
               Vegetius
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Generall
               of
               the
               Armie
               is
               accustomed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               right
               winge
               betwixt
               the
               horse
               ,
               and
               the
               foote
               .
               
                 Hee
                 addeth
              
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               gouerneth
               the
               whole
               battaile
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               salying
               out
               is
               most
               direct
               ,
               and
               free
               .
               Therefore
               he
               standeth
               betwixt
               both
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               both
               gouerne
               horse
               ,
               and
               foote
               with
               counsell
               ,
               and
               with
               authority
               exhort
               them
               to
               fight
               .
               d
               Cyrus
               
                 in
                 his
                 battaile
                 against
              
               Cresus
               ,
               
                 took
                 his
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 ranged
                 in
                 the
                 wing
              
               ;
               Alexander
               
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 battailes
                 tooke
                 the
                 same
                 place
              
               ;
               e
               Timoleon
               
                 in
                 his
                 fight
                 against
                 the
              
               Carthaginians
               
                 placed
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 .
              
               f
               Diodorus
               Siculus
               ,
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
              
               Scythians
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
              
               Phalange
               .
               
                 The
                 like
                 doth
              
               g
               Arrian
               
                 affirme
                 of
                 the
              
               Persians
               ,
               
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
              
               Darius
               
                 had
                 that
                 place
              
               .
               h
               Leo
               
                 also
                 giueth
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 to
                 the
                 Generall
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 placeth
                 the
                 battaile
                 ouer
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 him
                 to
                 command
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   1
                   The
                   best
                   of
                   the
                   Phalangarchs
                   ]
                   
                     This
                     ordering
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Phalangarchs
                   
                     the
                     best
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     wing
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     ,
                     the
                     third
                     next
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     left
                     wing
                     on
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     toward
                     the
                     middlesection
                     :
                     The
                     fourth
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     wing
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     toward
                     the
                     middlesection
                     thus
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       2
                       3
                       4
                       1
                    
                  
                   
                     commeth
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     Geometricall
                     proportion
                     ,
                     which
                     proportion
                     giueth
                     law
                     to
                     the
                     ordering
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Commanders
                     .
                     The
                     rule
                     is
                     this
                     :
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Magnitudes
                   which
                   equally
                   exceede
                   the
                   one
                   the
                   other
                   being
                   compared
                   together
                   that
                   which
                   ariseth
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   fourth
                   ,
                   is
                   equall
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   ariseth
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   third
                   .
                   As
                   2.
                   8.
                   14.
                   20.
                   
                     each
                     exceedeth
                     the
                     other
                  
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     The
                     addition
                     of
                  
                   2.
                   to
                   20.
                   
                     begetteth
                     an
                     equall
                     number
                     to
                  
                   8
                   ,
                   and
                   14.
                   
                     added
                     together
                     .
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     numbers
                     ,
                     that
                     haue
                     the
                     same
                     equalitie
                     of
                     excesse
                     one
                     aboue
                     an
                     other
                     .
                     Out
                     of
                     this
                     rule
                     of
                     proportion
                     ,
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     deriueth
                     the
                     giuing
                     equalitie
                     of
                     strength
                     in
                     the
                     Leaders
                     to
                     euery
                     bodie
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Phalange
                   .
                   For
                   Leaders
                   and
                   Commanders
                   are
                   (
                   or
                   ought
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   bee
                   )
                   chosen
                   by
                   worth
                   ,
                   and
                   valour
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   preferments
                   of
                   the
                   feild
                   haue
                   beene
                   held
                   the
                   due
                   reward
                   of
                   vertue
                   .
                   
                     Say
                     then
                     the
                  
                   Phalangarchs
                   
                     are
                     preferred
                     to
                     their
                     places
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     worth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     first
                  
                   Phalangarchs
                   
                     is
                     most
                     worthy
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     next
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     third
                     next
                     ,
                     the
                     fourth
                     least
                     deseruing
                     of
                     the
                     foure
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     should
                     place
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     worth
                     is
                     in
                     a
                     rancke
                     successiuely
                     one
                     after
                     an
                     other
                     ,
                     the
                     best
                     before
                     the
                     first
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     wing
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     before
                     the
                     next
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     wing
                     ,
                     and
                     leaue
                     the
                     other
                     two
                  
                   Phalangarch's
                   
                     to
                     command
                     the
                     left
                     wing
                     ,
                     the
                     disproportion
                     would
                     b●
                     great
                     ;
                     the
                     third
                     and
                     fourth
                     not
                     being
                     able
                     to
                     match
                     the
                     worth
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     second
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     But
                     if
                     you
                     place
                     the
                     best
                  
                   Phalangarch
                   
                     before
                     the
                     first
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     wing
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     before
                     the
                     second
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     of
                     the
                     left
                     wing
                     ,
                     the
                     third
                  
                   Phalangarch
                   
                     next
                     him
                     before
                     the
                     third
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     wing
                     ,
                     toward
                     the
                     middle
                     Section
                     ;
                     the
                     fourth
                     before
                     the
                     fourth
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     of
                     the
                     right
                     wing
                     toward
                     the
                     same
                     Section
                     ,
                     the
                     valours
                     of
                     the
                     Commanders
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     equall
                     in
                     both
                     winges
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     number
                  
                   1.
                   2.
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                     one
                     and
                  
                   4.
                   make
                   5
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     many
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     made
                     by
                     ioyning
                  
                   2
                   and
                   3
                   
                     together
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     worth
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                  
                   Phalangarch
                   
                     ioyned
                     to
                     the
                     worth
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     will
                     arise
                     as
                     high
                     in
                     true
                     valuation
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     worths
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     and
                     third
                     ioyned
                     together
                     .
                     And
                     where
                     the
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     corner
                     of
                     the
                     left
                     wing
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     next
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     standing
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     wing
                     the
                     third
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     second
                     in
                  
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     in
                     succession
                     of
                  
                   number
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     the
                     fourth
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   in
                   dignitie
                   
                     standeth
                     in
                     place
                     and
                     number
                     next
                     the
                     first
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     second
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   
                     hath
                     the
                     last
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                  
                   Phalange
                   .
                   
                     Their
                     places
                     then
                     are
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     according
                     to
                  
                   Aelian
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       2
                       b
                       f
                       c
                       3
                       g
                       4
                       d
                       e
                       a
                       1
                    
                     
                       
                         For
                         the
                         vnderstanding
                         whereof
                         ,
                         you
                         are
                         to
                         note
                         ,
                         that
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           a
                           
                             signifieth
                             the
                             first
                          
                           Phalangarchie
                           .
                        
                         
                           b
                           
                             the
                             second
                          
                           Phalangarchie
                           .
                        
                         
                           c
                           
                             the
                             third
                          
                           Phalangarchie
                           .
                        
                         
                           d
                           
                             the
                             fourth
                          
                           Phalangarchie
                           .
                        
                         
                           e
                           
                             the
                             Section
                             of
                             the
                             right
                             winge
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           f
                           
                             the
                             Section
                             of
                             the
                             left
                             winge
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           g
                           
                             the
                             middle
                             Section
                          
                           .
                        
                         
                           1
                           
                             the
                             place
                             of
                             the
                             first
                          
                           Phalangarch
                           .
                        
                         
                           2
                           
                             the
                             place
                             of
                             the
                             second
                          
                           Phalangarch
                           .
                        
                         
                           3
                           
                             the
                             place
                             of
                             the
                             third
                          
                           Phalangarch
                           .
                        
                         
                           4
                           
                             the
                             place
                             of
                             the
                             fourth
                          
                           Phalangarch
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Leaders
                   of
                   the
                   Merarchies
                   ]
                   
                     As
                     the
                  
                   Phalangarchs
                   
                     so
                     are
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     Commanders
                     of
                     the
                     seuerall
                     bodies
                     placed
                     by
                     foure
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     obseruation
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     dignities
                     of
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Phalangarchs
                   :
                   
                     and
                     these
                  
                   4
                   Merarchies
                   (
                   for
                   Aelian
                   
                     speaketh
                     of
                     no
                     more
                     than
                  
                   4
                   ,
                   )
                   
                     must
                     stand
                     thus
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     P
                     2
                     M
                     2
                     M
                     3
                     P
                     3
                     P
                     4
                     M
                     4
                     M
                     1
                     P
                     1
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           P
                           ,
                           standeth
                           for
                        
                         Phalangarchs
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           M
                           ,
                           for
                        
                         Merarchs
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Robertellus
                   
                     confesseth
                     he
                     findeth
                     these
                  
                   Merarchs
                   
                     so
                     placed
                     in
                     a
                     written
                     booke
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     placing
                     .
                     The
                     figures
                     ,
                     he
                     setteth
                     downe
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     wit
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     termeth
                     it
                     )
                     carry
                     with
                     them
                     no
                     sauour
                     of
                  
                   Aelians
                   proportion
                   .
                   Patricius
                   
                     likewise
                     seemeth
                     to
                     haue
                     mistaken
                     this
                     proportion
                     in
                     the
                     figures
                     he
                     hath
                     set
                     downe
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     not
                     one
                     is
                     right
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     referre
                     the
                     Reader
                     to
                     their
                     bookes
                     ,
                     admonishing
                     him
                     onely
                     of
                     the
                     mistaking
                     .
                     But
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     placeth
                     here
                     but
                  
                   4
                   Merarchs
                   ;
                   
                     what
                     order
                     shall
                     be
                     for
                     the
                     other
                     foure
                     ?
                     I
                     haue
                     alwaies
                     thought
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     defectiue
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     neither
                     could
                     I
                     hitherto
                     finde
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     brought
                     light
                     to
                     cleare
                     the
                     doubt
                     .
                  
                   Patricius
                   
                     that
                     purposely
                     discourseth
                     of
                     this
                     place
                     of
                  
                   
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   
                     speaketh
                     of
                     bestowing
                  
                   4
                   Merarchs
                   
                     onely
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     the
                     rest
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     throwne
                     away
                     from
                     the
                  
                   Phalange
                   .
                   Robortellus
                   
                     seeking
                     to
                     bestow
                     all
                  
                   8
                   ,
                   
                     bestoweth
                     them
                     indeed
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     according
                     to
                  
                   Aelians
                   
                     proportion
                     ,
                     which
                     notwithstanding
                     he
                     would
                     seeme
                     to
                     follow
                     .
                     His
                     figure
                     is
                     this
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     P.
                     1.
                     
                     M.
                     8.
                     
                     M.
                     4.
                     
                     M.
                     3.
                     
                     M.
                     6.
                     
                     P.
                     3.
                     
                     P.
                     4.
                     
                     M.
                     5.
                     
                     M.
                     2.
                     
                     M.
                     1.
                     
                     M.
                     7.
                     
                     P.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     right
                     wing
                  
                   
                     The
                     Middle
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     left
                     wing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     proportion
                     is
                     his
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     said
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                  
                   Aelians
                   .
                   For
                   Aelian
                   
                     placed
                     the
                     first
                  
                   Merarch
                   
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     wing
                     ;
                     he
                     placeth
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     left
                  
                   ;
                   Aelian
                   
                     the
                     second
                     in
                     the
                     second
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                  
                   ;
                   Aelian
                   
                     the
                     third
                     in
                     the
                     left
                     wing
                     ,
                     he
                     in
                     the
                     right
                  
                   ;
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     fourth
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     .
                     The
                     rest
                     are
                     so
                     iumbled
                     together
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     had
                     beene
                     sought
                     for
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     proportion
                     .
                     I
                     take
                     not
                     vpon
                     mee
                     to
                     over-rule
                     any
                     doubt
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     amongst
                     the
                     rest
                     I
                     enterpose
                     mine
                     opinion
                     ,
                     I
                     hope
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     incurre
                     iust
                     blame
                     .
                     Thus
                     then
                     :
                     seeing
                  
                   Aelians
                   
                     meaning
                     is
                     by
                     evenesse
                     and
                     worth
                     of
                     number
                     of
                     both
                     wings
                     to
                     finde
                     out
                     the
                     worth
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Commanders
                   
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     so
                     distribute
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     side
                     shall
                     counterballance
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     much
                     stray
                     from
                  
                   Aelians
                   
                     meaning
                     .
                     The
                     figure
                     following
                     will
                     doe
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     P.
                     1.
                     
                     M.
                     5.
                     
                     M.
                     1.
                     
                     M.
                     4.
                     
                     M.
                     8.
                     
                     P.
                     4.
                     
                     P.
                     3.
                     
                     M.
                     7.
                     
                     M.
                     3.
                     
                     M.
                     2.
                     
                     M.
                     6.
                     
                     P.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     right
                     wing
                  
                   
                     The
                     Middle
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     left
                     wing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     this
                     figure
                     I
                     haue
                     obserued
                     precisely
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     gaue
                     to
                     the
                  
                   4
                   Merarchs
                   .
                   
                     The
                     first
                     standeth
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     first
                  
                   Phalangarch
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     second
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     second
                  
                   Phalangarch
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     third
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     third
                  
                   Phalangarch
                   ;
                   the
                   4th
                   
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                  
                   4th
                   Phalangarch
                   .
                   
                     The
                     rest
                     I
                     haue
                     added
                     ,
                     and
                     diuided
                     according
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     placing
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     number
                     that
                     ariseth
                     of
                     the
                     addition
                     of
                     both
                     wings
                     ,
                     is
                     alike
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     proportion
                     held
                     .
                     In
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     bodies
                     ,
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Command
                     ouer
                  
                   4
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     keeping
                     of
                     the
                     proportion
                     hath
                     no
                     difficulty
                     .
                     So
                     euery
                  
                   Phalangarch
                   
                     commandeth
                     ouer
                  
                   4
                   Chiliarchs
                   ;
                   euery
                   Merarch
                   ouer
                   4
                   Pentecosiarchs
                   ;
                   euery
                   Chiliarch
                   ouer
                   4
                   Syntagmatarchs
                   ;
                   euery
                   Pentecosiarch
                   ouer
                   4
                   Taxiarchs
                   ;
                   euery
                   Syntagmatarch
                   ouer
                   4
                   Tetrarchs
                   ;
                   euery
                   Taxiarch
                   ouer
                   4
                   Dilochites
                   ;
                   euery
                   Tretarch
                   ouer
                   4
                   
                     files
                     ;
                     In
                     all
                     which
                     the
                  
                   Commander
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     hath
                     the
                     right
                     ,
                     hath
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     point
                     of
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     place
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     standeth
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     next
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     third
                     place
                     ;
                     the
                     last
                     place
                     is
                     his
                     ,
                     who
                     standeth
                     next
                     to
                     the
                     Commander
                     of
                     the
                     right
                     point
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Phalangarchs
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     of
                  
                   4
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Merarchs
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   file-leaders
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Tetrarchs
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     are
                     laid
                     out
                     by
                  
                   Aelian
                   .
                   
                     The
                     rest
                     appeare
                     by
                     these
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     squared
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     rule
                     of
                     proportion
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   Aelian
                   admonished
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             distances
             to
             be
             obserued
             betweene
             Souldier
             and
             Souldier
             in
             opening
             and
             shutting
             the
             Phalange
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             now
             to
             speake
             of
             distances
             both
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             betwixt
             Souldier
             ,
             and
             Souldier
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             ordered
             in
             Battaile
             .
             The
             distances
             vary
             in
             three
             sorts
             .
             For
             first
             they
             are
             placed
             in
             thinner
             distance
             for
             some
             speciall
             causes
             .
             And
             a
             Souldier
             so
             placed
             taketh
             vp
             1
             4
             cubits
             .
             But
             in
             2
             Densation
             or
             closing
             he
             taketh
             vp
             2
             cubits
             .
             3
             In
             Constipation
             or
             shutting
             ,
             one
             cubit
             .
          
           
             Densation
             then
             ,
             or
             closing
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             draw
             wide
             distances
             close
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             side-men
             ,
             and
             followers
             (
             that
             is
             both
             in
             length
             and
             depth
             )
             gather
             vp
             the
             bodie
             of
             the
             Phalange
             :
             so
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             souldier
             yet
             hath
             libertie
             to
             moue
             ,
             and
             turne
             about
             .
          
           
             Constipation
             ,
             or
             shutting
             is
             when
             the
             Phalange
             by
             side-men
             gathereth
             it selfe
             yet
             closer
             together
             ,
             then
             in
             Densation
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             nearenesse
             there
             is
             left
             no
             Declination
             ,
             or
             turning
             of
             faces
             either
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             Closing
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Generall
             leadeth
             the
             Phalange
             against
             the
             enemy
             .
             Of
             Shutting
             when
             he
             would
             haue
             it
             stand
             fast
             (
             and
             as
             it
             were
             
               locked
               vp
            
             ,
             and
             serred
             )
             to
             receiue
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             there
             are
             1024
             File-leaders
             in
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             that
             4
             in
             their
             ordinary
             array
             they
             take
             vp
             in
             length
             4096
             Cubits
             5
             (
             that
             is
             ten
             furlongs
             ,
             and
             ninetie
             six
             cubits
             )
             In
             Closing
             fiue
             furlongs
             ,
             and
             forty
             eight
             cubits
             .
             In
             Shutting
             two
             furlongs
             ,
             a
             halfe
             ,
             and
             fower
             and
             twenty
             cubits
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 AFter
                 Souldiers
                 are
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 into
                 bodies
                 military
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 their
              
               Mouing
               .
               
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 well
                 proportioned
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 pace
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 set
                 too
                 great
                 strides
                 ,
                 or
                 reele
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 mince
                 ,
                 and
                 tread
                 out
                 his
                 steps
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 leggs
                 were
                 bound
                 together
                 ,
                 groweth
                 hereby
                 deformed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 loseth
                 his
                 comelinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 actiuitie
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 possibility
                 to
                 performe
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 strength
                 :
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 an
                 Armie
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 either
                 too
                 great
                 distances
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 thronged
                 vp
                 ,
                 or
                 pestred
                 too
                 close
                 together
                 .
              
               a
               
                 Too
                 much
                 thronging
                 bindeth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 souldiers
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 weapons
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
              
               b
               
                 falling
                 one
                 loose
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 or
                 mouing
                 too
                 farre
                 asunder
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 Battaile
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 disiointed
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 entry
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 .
                 The
                 meane
                 betwixt
                 both
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 King
              
               Philip
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Macedonia
               ,
               
                 who
                 first
                 constituted
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 the
              
               Macedonian
               Phalange
               ,
               
                 and
                 invented
                 the
                 distances
                 of
                 opening
                 and
                 closing
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 imitating
                 the
              
               c
               serring
               
                 of
                 Targets
                 (
                 called
              
               Synaspismos
               )
               
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 old
              
               Heroes
               at
               Troy.
               
                 Out
                 of
                 his
                 discipline
                 sprung
                 the
                 distances
                 mentioned
                 here
                 by
              
               Aelian
               :
               
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 are
                 large
                 distances
                 of
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Foure
                 Cubits
                 ]
                 
                   Which
                   amount
                   to
                   six
                   foote
                   .
                   For
                   a
                
                 Cubit
                 
                   conteineth
                   a
                   foote
                   and
                   a
                   ha●fe
                   .
                   This
                
                 d
                 
                   distance
                   was
                   vsed
                   in
                   marching
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   in
                   solemne
                   pompes
                   and
                   shewes
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   souldier
                   hauing
                   a
                   pike
                   of
                
                 e
                 14
                 
                   Cubits
                   or
                
                 21
                 
                   long
                   ,
                   whereof
                   one
                   halfe
                   lay
                   forward
                   on
                   his
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   halfe
                   backward
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   requisite
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   a
                   reasonable
                   large
                   distance
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   file
                   and
                   ranke
                   ,
                
                 f
                 
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   turning
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   
                     Cap.
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     first
                     distance
                     ordnary
                     6
                     foote
                     in
                     file
                     asmuch
                     in
                     ranck
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reare
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     distance
                     called
                     Closing
                     &
                     foote
                     in
                     file
                     asmuch
                     in
                     ranck
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     distance
                     called
                     or
                     serring
                     &
                     foote
                     in
                     file
                     shoulder
                     to
                     shoulder
                     in
                     rank
                  
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   mouing
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   place
                   (
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   marche
                   ,
                   can
                   alwaies
                   hold
                   his
                   ranke
                   )
                   he
                   offended
                   not
                   his
                   next
                   neighbours
                   therewith
                   .
                   This
                   distance
                   our
                   exercise
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   calleth
                
                 open
                 order
                 .
                 
                   The
                   next
                   distance
                   is
                   of
                
              
               
                 Two
                 Cubits
                 ]
                 
                   Or
                   three
                   foote
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   Greeke
                   is
                
                 Pycnosis
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 thickning
                 .
                 In
                 Leo
                 
                   it
                   is
                   called
                
                 Sphinxis
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   knitting
                   together
                   )
                   in
                   our
                   moderne
                   exercise
                
                 Order
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   from
                   the
                   distance
                   of
                
                 6
                 
                   foote
                   ,
                   we
                   draw
                   our
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   both
                   by
                   file
                   ,
                   and
                   ranke
                   ,
                   so
                   close
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   souldiers
                   stand
                   but
                
                 3
                 
                   foote
                   one
                   from
                   an
                   other
                   euery
                   way
                   .
                   This
                   distance
                   is
                   vsed
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Army
                   approcheth
                   neare
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   (
                   and
                   onely
                   commeth
                   not
                   to
                   charge
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   shut
                   ,
                   and
                   locke
                   it selfe
                   for
                   the
                   charge
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   performed
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   distance
                   of
                
              
               
                 One
                 Cubit
                 ]
                 
                   A
                   foote
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   called
                
                 Synaspismos
                 ,
                 
                   ioyning
                   Target
                   to
                   Target
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   before
                   shewed
                   ,
                   the
                   pikemen
                   of
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 
                   vsed
                   also
                   Targets
                   with
                   their
                   pikes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   charging
                   the
                   enemy
                   closed
                   so
                   neare
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   owne
                   Targets
                   touched
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   This
                   kind
                   of
                   fight
                
                 g
                 the
                 Aegiptians
                 
                   vsed
                   in
                
                 Xenophon
                 (
                 
                   which
                   he
                   calleth
                
                 locking
                 together
                 of
                 Targets
                 )
                 
                   and
                   by
                   meanes
                   therof
                   had
                   the
                   advantage
                   against
                   the
                   Persians
                   .
                   The
                   Parthian
                   horse
                   likewise
                   comming
                   to
                   charge
                
                 Crassus
                 
                   with
                   their
                   staues
                
                 :
                 h
                 After
                 they
                 perceiued
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 locking
                 of
                 Targets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 setlednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 stedfastnes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Phalange
                
                 ,
                 they
                 retired
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 hands
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 i
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
                 
                   writes
                   that
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   besieging
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Halicarnassus
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   seruice
                   of
                
                 Darius
                 one
                 Ephialtes
                 an
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   great
                   valour
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   body
                
                 ;
                 He
                 by
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 Memnon
                 Generall
                 of
                 Darius
                 Armie
                 ,
                 determined
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 saly
                 .
                 And
                 taking
                 to
                 him
                 2000
                 mercenarie
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 all
                 chosen
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 brands
                 flaming
                 with
                 fire
                 to
                 one
                 halfe
                 ,
                 and
                 reseruing
                 the
                 rest
                 for
                 fight
                 ,
                 he
                 opened
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 throwing
                 fire
                 vpon
                 the
                 engines
                 of
                 battery
                 ,
                 which
                 soone
                 caught
                 a
                 mighty
                 flame
                 ;
                 And
                 marshalling
                 the
                 rest
                 into
                 a
                 thicke
                 and
                 deepe
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 led
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 cōming
                 to
                 aide
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Alexander
                 aduertised
                 hereof
                 speeded
                 to
                 the
                 medley
                 ;
                 &
                 ordered
                 first
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 after
                 them
                 other
                 choice
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 seconds
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 men
                 of
                 extraordinarie
                 account
                 for
                 their
                 prowesse
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 leading
                 them
                 on
                 sustained
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 vnresistible
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 others
                 to
                 slake
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 Engines
                 .
                 The
                 fight
                 was
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 albeit
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 found
                 meanes
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 Ephialtes
                 the
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 ;
                 who
                 both
                 himselfe
                 killed
                 many
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 towers
                 from
                 the
                 walls
                 furnished
                 with
                 many
                 Catapelts
                 annoyed
                 greeuously
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 some
                 falling
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 other-some
                 forsaking
                 their
                 ground
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Engine
                 Darts
                 that
                 fell
                 thicke
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 himselfe
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 extremitie
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 old
                 souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 ;
                 although
                 otherwise
                 freed
                 from
                 such
                 seruice
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 hauing
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 followed
                 the
                 warres
                 with
                 King
                 Philip
                 ,
                 and
                 gained
                 many
                 a
                 battaile
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 this
                 occasion
                 tolled
                 out
                 to
                 succour
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 excelled
                 the
                 yonger
                 sort
                 in
                 greatnes
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 military
                 experience
                 ,
                 so
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 run-a-waies
                 ,
                 they
                 bitterly
                 reuiled
                 ,
                 and
                 taunted
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 cowardice
                 ;
                 Then
                 *
                 serring
                 themselues
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyning
                 their
                 Targets
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 repressed
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 the
                 enemy
                 short
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 seemed
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 victory
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 Finally
                 killing
                 Ephialtes
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 droue
                 the
                 rest
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 
                   A
                   memorable
                   seruice
                   of
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   Targets
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                
                 Synaspisme
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   vsed
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   either
                   gaue
                   vpon
                   ,
                   or
                   receiued
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Targets
                   so
                   knit
                   together
                   serued
                   for
                   a
                   wall
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   the
                   souldier
                
                 
                 
                   was
                   defended
                   from
                   the
                   missiue
                   weapons
                   of
                   the
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   body
                   couered
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   peircing
                   of
                   the
                   sword
                   .
                
                 Synaspismos
                 
                   then
                   ,
                   or
                   shutting
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   aistance
                   in
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   bringeth
                   the
                   sonldiers
                   Target
                   to
                   touch
                   one
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   limited
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   to
                   a
                   cubite
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   foote
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   )
                   betwixt
                   side-men
                   ,
                   and
                   side-men
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   .
                   What
                   distance
                   the
                   followers
                   should
                   haue
                   ,
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   setteth
                   not
                   here
                   do●ne
                   in
                   plaine
                   words
                   ;
                   but
                   implies
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   hold
                   their
                
                 3
                 
                   foote
                   still
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 in
                 constipation
                 
                   gathereth
                   the
                   side-men
                   closer
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   densation
                   ,
                   but
                   speaketh
                   nothing
                   of
                   followers
                   .
                
                 a
                 Polybius
                 
                   teacheth
                   it
                   more
                   plainely
                   ;
                   who
                   giues
                   them
                   three
                   foote
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   Leader
                   ,
                   both
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 and
                 Roman
                 
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   their
                   armes
                   :
                   with
                   whom
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   also
                   agreeth
                
                 b
                 
                   afterward
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   manner
                   the
                   Targetiers
                   made
                   their
                   closings
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   their
                   Targets
                   were
                   cast
                   from
                   the
                   backe
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   hung
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   noted
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   thinke
                   it
                   needlesse
                   here
                   to
                   repeate
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   taketh
                   vp
                   in
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   orders
                   ,
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   sheweth
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   following
                   ,
                   allowing
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 In
                 c
                 ordinary
                 aray
                 foure
                 thousand
                 cubits
                 ]
                 The
                 Phalange
                 
                   in
                   open
                   order
                   ,
                   saith
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   takes
                   vp
                
                 4096
                 
                   cubits
                   of
                   ground
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   or
                   length
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   depth
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                
                 64
                 
                   cubits
                   ;
                   euery
                   souldier
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                
                 16
                 
                   in
                   file
                   )
                   possessing
                
                 4
                 
                   cubites
                   of
                   ground
                   in
                   his
                   open
                   order
                   ;
                   A
                   cubit
                   is
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   arme
                   ,
                   which
                   reacheth
                   from
                   the
                   elbow
                   to
                   the
                   middle
                   fingers
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   foote
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   .
                   In
                   front
                   then
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                
                 1024
                 
                   File-leaders
                   ,
                   we
                   most
                   alott
                   to
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   foure
                   cubits
                   ,
                   of
                   ground
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   thousand
                
                 4000
                 
                   cubits
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   odde
                   twentie
                   foure
                
                 96
                 
                   cubits
                   .
                   For
                   foure
                   times
                   twentie
                   foure
                   makes
                
                 96.
                 
                   which
                   together
                   comes
                   to
                
                 4096
                 
                   cubits
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   six
                   thousand
                   one
                   hundred
                   fortie
                   foure
                   foote
                   .
                
              
               
                 5
                 Ten
                 furlongs
                 and
                 ninty
                 six
                 cubits
                 ]
                 
                   Where
                   this
                   space
                   is
                   squared
                   out
                   by
                   tenne
                   furlongs
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   furlong
                   conteines
                
                 d
                 
                   foure
                   hundred
                   cubits
                   ,
                   and
                
                 4096
                 
                   being
                   diuided
                   by
                
                 400
                 
                   the
                   quotient
                   is
                
                 10
                 :
                 ●
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ten
                   furlongs
                   and
                
                 96
                 
                   cubits
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   saith
                   .
                   Which
                   measure
                   of
                   ground
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   of
                   Armed
                   taketh
                   in
                   open
                   Order
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   furlongs
                
                 e
                 
                   seuen
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   go
                   to
                   a
                   mile
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   account
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   of
                   armed
                   in
                   open
                   order
                   taketh
                   vp
                   one
                   mile
                   ,
                   a
                   quarter
                   ,
                   and
                
                 346
                 
                   cubits
                   ,
                   measuring
                   it
                   by
                   feete
                   it
                   amounts
                   to
                
                 6130.
                 
                 
                   In
                   closing
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   named
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   next
                
                 distance
                 )
                 
                   because
                   the
                   souldier
                   is
                   allowed
                   but
                
                 2
                 
                   cubits
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   halfe
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   open
                   Order
                   ,
                   the
                   dimension
                   will
                   not
                   exceede
                   fiue
                   furlongs
                   ,
                
                 48
                 
                   cubits
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                
                 2048
                 
                   cubits
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   which
                   amounts
                   to
                   halfe
                   a
                   mile
                   ,
                   halfe
                   a
                   quarter
                   ,
                   and
                
                 173
                 
                   cubits
                   ,
                   in
                   feete
                
                 ,
                 3072.
                 
                 
                   In
                   shutting
                
                 2
                 
                   furlongs
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   ,
                   and
                
                 24
                 
                   cubits
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   quarter
                   of
                   a
                   mile
                   and
                
                 274.
                 cubits
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             arming
             of
             the
             
               Phalange
               .
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Phalange
             is
             to
             be
             armed
             with
             Target
             and
             Pyke
             .
             The
             best
             Taget
             is
             the
             
               Macedonian
               target
            
             made
             1
             of
             brasse
             ,
             and
             2
             somewhat
             hollow
             ,
             and
             hauing
             3
             eight
             handfulls
             in
             Diameter
             .
             The
             Pyke
             ought
             to
             be
             4
             no
             shorter
             then
             8
             cubits
             ;
             and
             the
             longest
             no
             longer
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             may
             well
             vse
             and
             wield
             in
             handling
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   second
                   Chapter
                   of
                   this
                   booke
                   was
                   handled
                   the
                   diuersitie
                   of
                   armes
                   ,
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   This
                   setteth
                   forth
                   the
                   choice
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   matter
                   and
                   fashion
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   what
                   sise
                   is
                   best
                   of
                   pike
                   and
                   target
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   other
                   armor
                   of
                   the
                
                 armed
                 (
                 
                   whereof
                   I
                   spake
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   notes
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   Chapter
                   )
                   is
                   (
                   no
                   question
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   fitted
                   to
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   beare
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   giueth
                   then
                   to
                   the
                
                 armed
                 
                   a
                   target
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pike
                   ,
                   the
                   target
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 
                   target
                   ,
                   the
                   matter
                   whereof
                   was
                   first
                   of
                
                 brasse
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 
                   target
                   was
                   of
                   brasse
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   called
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   bearing
                   such
                   targets
                
                 Chalcaspides
                 
                   Brazen-targets
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   induced
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Philip
                 
                   borowed
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   in
                   warre
                   from
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   he
                   borowed
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   target
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   by
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                
                 Lycurgus
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   inioyned
                   to
                   haue
                   no
                   other
                   matter
                   in
                   their
                   target
                   ,
                   then
                   brasse
                   .
                
                 a
                 Xenophon
                 
                   giues
                   a
                   reason
                   why
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   of
                   brasse
                   .
                
                 For
                 Lycurgus
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Target
                 was
                 most
                 fit
                 for
                 warre
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 soone
                 brought
                 to
                 shine
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 gathereth
                 not
                 rust
                 easily
                 ,
                 
                   two
                   great
                   commodities
                   in
                   armes
                   .
                   For
                   albeit
                   the
                   chiefest
                   considerations
                   be
                
                 surenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   beauty
                   to
                   be
                   neglected
                   ,
                   which
                   shining
                   doth
                   principally
                   set
                   out
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   Besides
                   that
                   it
                   dazeleth
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   the
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   strikes
                   an
                   amazednesse
                   into
                   his
                   minde
                   .
                
                 c
                 Xenophon
                 
                   much
                   admireth
                
                 Agesilaus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 so
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 clothed
                 his
                 armie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 brasse
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 scarlet
                 .
                 
                   The
                   brasse
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   brazen
                   targets
                   of
                   his
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   which
                   couered
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   chiefely
                   the
                   obiect
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   without
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   other
                   weapon
                   was
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   of
                   Brasse
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   the
                   brazen
                   Target
                   came
                   from
                   the
                
                 Spartans
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Brazen-targets
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   would
                   haue
                
              
               
                 2
                 Somewhat
                 hollow
                 ]
                 
                   If
                   they
                   should
                   beare
                   streight
                   out
                   without
                   any
                   bowing
                   ,
                   besides
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   vneasie
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   lie
                   kicking
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   couer
                   it
                   much
                   .
                   The
                   arme
                   ,
                   or
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   inserted
                   into
                   the
                   Target
                   ,
                   is
                   bowing
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   target
                   somewhat
                   bowing
                   fits
                   it
                   for
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   slopeth
                   more
                   toward
                   the
                   body
                   to
                   couer
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   more
                   pliable
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   hollownesse
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   .
                   He
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   also
                
              
               
                 3
                 Eight
                 hand-fulls
                 in
                 Diameter
                 ]
                 The
                 Diameter
                 
                   in
                   a
                   circle
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   line
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   drawne
                   from
                   one
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   circumference
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   passing
                   thorough
                   the
                   Center
                   ,
                   or
                   middle
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   circle
                   ,
                   diuiding
                   the
                   circle
                   in
                   two
                   equall
                   parts
                   .
                   Here
                   the
                
                 Diameter
                 
                   of
                   the
                   target
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   exact
                
                 bredth
                 
                   of
                   the
                   target
                   ,
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 
                   manner
                   ,
                   eight
                   handfulls
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   foote
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                
                 32
                 
                   fingers
                   .
                   For
                   foure
                   handfulls
                   go
                   to
                   a
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   foure
                   fingers
                   to
                   a
                   handfull
                   .
                
                 d
                 Leo
                 
                   giues
                   it
                   three
                
                 Spithams
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 36
                 
                   fingers
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   meane
                   the
                   great
                
                 e
                 Spithame
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   twelue
                   fingers
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   lesse
                   comprehending
                   a
                   handfull
                   he
                   cannot
                   meane
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   should
                   the
                   bredth
                   of
                   the
                   target
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   three
                   handfulls
                   ,
                   a
                   bredth
                   insufficient
                   to
                   couer
                   any
                   mans
                   body
                   .
                   Whether
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   the
                   better
                   will
                   appeare
                   in
                   triall
                   .
                   The
                
                 Diameter
                 
                   that
                   serues
                   to
                   couer
                   the
                   bodie
                   from
                   the
                   vpper
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   necke
                   to
                   the
                   middle
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   thigh
                   ,
                   is
                   enough
                   in
                   these
                   round
                   targets
                   .
                   That
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   is
                   rather
                   troublesome
                   ,
                   then
                   fit
                   for
                   vse
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   of
                
                 Iphicrates
                 
                   iudgement
                   in
                   targets
                   ,
                   that
                   performing
                   the
                   couering
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   light
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   shoulder
                   be
                   ouer-laden
                   with
                   vnnecessarie
                   weight
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   regard
                   I
                   preferre
                   the
                   Target
                   of
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   that
                   of
                
                 Leo
                 ;
                 Aelians
                 
                   reaching
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   the
                   necke
                   from
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   thigh
                
                 ;
                 Leos
                 
                   carying
                   a
                   handfull
                   more
                   in
                   bredth
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   circumference
                   groweth
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   proportion
                   of
                   weight
                   and
                   greatnesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 No
                 shorter
                 than
                 8
                 Cubits
                 ]
                 
                   That
                   is
                
                 12
                 
                   foote
                   .
                   Short
                   pikes
                   against
                   long
                   haue
                   a
                   great
                   disadvantage
                   .
                   With
                   the
                   long
                   pike
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   strike
                   ,
                   and
                   kill
                   his
                   enemy
                   ,
                   before
                   himselfe
                   can
                   be
                   touched
                   ,
                   or
                   come
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   a
                   shorter
                   ,
                   the
                   pike
                   keeping
                   the
                   enemy
                   out
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   length
                   is
                   .
                   The
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                
                 f
                 Sorano
                 ,
                 
                   sheweth
                   it
                   ;
                   where
                
                 Vitellozzo
                 Vitelli
                 
                   discomfited
                   the
                
                 Almaines
                 
                   onely
                   with
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   pikes
                   an
                   arme
                   longer
                   than
                   theirs
                   .
                   Against
                   long
                   pikes
                   ,
                   this
                   policie
                   was
                   vsed
                   by
                
                 Cleonymus
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                
                 g
                 Polienus
                 
                   tells
                   .
                   Cleonymus
                
                 besieging
                 Aedessa
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 ouerthrowne
                 
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 pikemen
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 sailed
                 out
                 ,
                 whose
                 pikes
                 were
                 each
                 16
                 cubits
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 Cleonymus
                 closed
                 his
                 Phalange
                 in
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 the
                 file-leaders
                 to
                 lay
                 away
                 their
                 pikes
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 pikemen
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 came
                 to
                 charge
                 ,
                 to
                 seaze
                 vpon
                 their
                 pikes
                 with
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 them
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 followers
                 to
                 passe
                 thorough
                 by
                 the
                 file-leaders
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaine
                 the
                 fight
                 .
                 The
                 file-leaders
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enemy
                 stroue
                 to
                 recouer
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 followers
                 passing
                 thorough
                 the
                 ranke
                 of
                 file
                 leaders
                 to
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 slew
                 the
                 enemies
                 pikemen
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 the
                 victorie
                 .
                 
                   This
                   was
                
                 Cleonymus
                 
                   deuice
                   against
                   long
                   pikes
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   derogates
                   nothing
                   from
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   pikes
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   from
                   shortnes
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   same
                   policie
                   might
                   haue
                   prevailed
                   as
                   well
                   against
                   short
                   pikes
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   ,
                   each
                   ,
                   assoone
                   as
                   the
                   enemies
                   haue
                   seized
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   growing
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   vse
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   longer
                   pike
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   before
                   the
                   shorter
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   before
                   by
                   reason
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   reformation
                   of
                   armes
                   made
                   by
                
                 Iphicrates
                 
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                
                 Philopomen
                 
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Achaians
                 ,
                 
                   will
                   be
                   warrant
                   enough
                   so
                   to
                   hold
                   .
                   In
                   the
                
                 length
                 
                   notwithstanding
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   reasonable
                   consideration
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   exceede
                   not
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   his
                   strength
                   ▪
                   that
                   shall
                   beare
                   the
                
                 pike
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             worth
             that
             the
             File-leaders
             ,
             and
             next
             followers
             should
             be
             of
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             File-leaders
             (
             as
             the
             Commanders
             of
             files
             of
             the
             Phalange
             )
             are
             to
             be
             the
             choice
             and
             flower
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             to
             excell
             the
             rest
             as
             well
             in
             stature
             ,
             as
             in
             experience
             and
             martiall
             sk●ll
             .
             For
             this
             Ranke
             knitteth
             and
             bindeth
             in
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             yeeldeth
             greatest
             vse
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             a
             sword
             taking
             to
             the
             edge
             as
             a
             weight
             ,
             and
             sway
             ,
             the
             swelling
             yron
             towards
             the
             backe
             exhibiteth
             thereby
             more
             violence
             in
             piercing
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             Phalange
             the
             Ranke
             of
             File-leaders
             is
             the
             edge
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             after-commers
             is
             the
             swelling
             ,
             and
             sway
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             weight
             .
          
           
             Consideration
             must
             be
             had
             likewise
             of
             those
             that
             follow
             in
             the
             second
             Ranke
             .
             For
             their
             Pikes
             reach
             ioyntly
             ouer
             the
             front
             ,
             and
             being
             next
             in
             place
             they
             are
             alwaies
             ready
             for
             vse
             .
             And
             the
             File-leader
             falling
             ,
             or
             being
             wounded
             ,
             the
             next
             follower
             stepping
             to
             the
             front
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             holdeth
             together
             ,
             and
             preserueth
             the
             tenor
             of
             that
             Ranke
             vnbroken
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             order
             the
             third
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Rankes
             according
             to
             reason
             ▪
             and
             as
             the
             valour
             of
             our
             souldiers
             shall
             require
             .
          
           
             
               THis
               Chapter
               sheweth
               how
               the
               Souldiers
               are
               to
               be
               ordered
               in
               euery
            
             File
             :
             
               whereof
               ,
               because
               I
               haue
               before
               spoken
               sufficiently
               in
               my
               Notes
               to
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Chapter
               carry
               no
               difficultie
               ,
               or
               obscuritie
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               forbeare
               to
               treat
               any
               further
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             length
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             Pikes
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             1
             
               Macedonian
               Phalange
            
             hath
             of
             enemies
             beene
             thought
             vnresistible
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             2
             the
             manner
             of
             embattailing
             .
             For
             the
             Souldier
             with
             his
             Armes
             standeth
             in
             close
             order
             ,
             or
             shutting
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             ready
             for
             fight
             ,
             3
             occupying
             two
             Cubits
             of
             ground
             .
             And
             the
             length
             of
             his
             Pike
             is
             sixteene
             Cubits
             according
             to
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             foureteene
             Cubits
             ;
             whereof
             the
             4
             space
             betwixt
             the
             hands
             in
             charging
             taketh
             vp
             two
             Cubits
             ,
             the
             other
             twelue
             lye
             out
             from
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Battaile
             .
             Those
             in
             the
             second
             Ranke
             ,
             that
             stand
             next
             to
             the
             Leaders
             (
             loosing
             foure
             Cubits
             in
             the
             Phalange
             )
             haue
             their
             Pikes
             reaching
             ouer
             the
             first
             Ranke
             ten
             Cubits
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             third
             Ranke
             eight
             Cubits
             ,
             of
             the
             fourth
             Ranke
             six
             cubits
             ,
             of
             the
             fift
             4
             cubits
             ,
             of
             the
             sixt
             2
             Cubits
             .
             5
             The
             Pikes
             of
             the
             other
             behind
             cannot
             attaine
             to
             the
             first
             Ranke
             .
             And
             seeing
             fiue
             or
             six
             pikes
             are
             charged
             ouer
             the
             first
             Ranke
             ,
             they
             present
             a
             fearefull
             sight
             to
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             double
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             souldier
             standing
             fortified
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             fiue
             ,
             or
             six
             Pikes
             ,
             and
             seconded
             with
             a
             maine
             force
             at
             his
             backe
             ,
             as
             the
             figure
             sheweth
             .
             Moreouer
             they
             that
             are
             placed
             after
             the
             sixt
             Ranke
             ,
             albeit
             they
             push
             not
             with
             their
             pikes
             ,
             yet
             thrusting
             on
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             r'enforce
             the
             strength
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             leaue
             no
             hope
             for
             the
             File-leaders
             to
             flie
             ,
             or
             shift
             away
             .
             Some
             would
             haue
             the
             hinder
             pikes
             longer
             ,
             then
             the
             formost
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             fourth
             Rankes
             might
             beare
             out
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             pikes
             equally
             with
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             
               Superordinary
               Lieutenant
            
             of
             euery
             Syntagma
             must
             be
             a
             man
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             ouerseeing
             the
             souldiers
             of
             his
             command
             ,
             that
             they
             file
             ,
             and
             ranke
             ;
             and
             if
             for
             feare
             ,
             or
             other
             occasion
             ,
             any
             forsake
             their
             ground
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             compell
             them
             againe
             to
             their
             places
             ;
             and
             in
             Closing
             to
             put
             them
             (
             when
             neede
             requireth
             )
             as
             neare
             vp
             together
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             stand
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             great
             strength
             ,
             and
             assurance
             to
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             to
             haue
             some
             principall
             Commander
             not
             onely
             in
             front
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Reare
             of
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             for
             the
             causes
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 strength
                 of
                 the
              
               Macedonian
               Phalange
               ,
               
                 which
                 consisted
                 principally
                 in
                 the
              
               a
               protension
               ,
               and
               charging
               of
               pikes
               ,
               
                 and
                 knitting
                 together
                 of
                 Targets
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 taken
                 out
                 of
              
               b
               Polybius
               ,
               
                 who
                 handleth
                 the
                 same
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 that
              
               Aelian
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 differ
                 about
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Cubits
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pikes
                 take
                 vp
                 reaching
                 ouer
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 the
              
               Phalange
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Macedonian
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 hath
                 beene
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 vnresistible
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 Phalange
                 
                   appeareth
                   no
                   way
                   better
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   conquests
                   it
                   hath
                   made
                   .
                
                 King
                 Philip
                 
                   was
                   the
                   inventer
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   invention
                   raised
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                
                 Macedonia
                 
                   from
                   the
                   poorest
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   powerfullest
                   ,
                   and
                   greatest
                   kingdome
                   of
                
                 Europe
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   (
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   vse
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 c
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   ,
                
                 )
                 finding
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 comming
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 bondage
                 to
                 the
                 Illyrians
                 made
                 it
                 afterward
                 Lady
                 of
                 many
                 great
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 Cities
                 ;
                 and
                 purchased
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 Generall
                 of
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 Greece
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ouerthrowing
                 the
                 
                   Illyrians
                   ,
                   P●onians
                   ,
                   Thracians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Scythians
                 afterward
                 let
                 vpon
                 the
                 kingdome
                 o●
                 Persia
                 to
                 breake
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 enfranchised
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Cities
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 death
                 intercepted
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 left
                 such
                 forces
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 Aleander
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 needed
                 no
                 other
                 Allies
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 Souera●gnety
                 of
                 Persia.
                 
                   After
                   his
                   death
                
                 d
                 Alexander
                 
                   ●ooke
                   his
                   langdome
                   ,
                   and
                   Armie
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   it
                   encountring
                   ,
                   and
                   v
                   inquishing
                
                 Darius
                 
                   in
                   two
                   great
                   Battailes
                   ,
                   runne
                   thorough
                
                 Asia
                 
                   like
                   a
                   flash
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   ren●ing
                   a
                   pieces
                   a●
                   ,
                   that
                   res●ted
                   ,
                   or
                   stood
                   in
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   that
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   albeit
                   afterward
                   diuided
                   )
                   continued
                   long
                   in
                   his
                   Successors
                   .
                   Neither
                   was
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   their
                   invinciblenesse
                   against
                   the
                   barbarous
                   people
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   much
                   against
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   ●ill
                
                 Philips
                 
                   time
                   were
                   esteemed
                   the
                   chiefe
                   masters
                   of
                   Armes
                   in
                
                 Europe
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   cleare
                   by
                   the
                   victories
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 
                   obteined
                   against
                   the
                   renowned
                   Cities
                   of
                
                 Greece
                 
                   both
                   ioyntly
                   and
                   seuerally
                
                 .
                 c
                 Philip
                 
                   ouerthrew
                   the
                
                 Phoceans
                 ,
                 
                   albeit
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 and
                 Athenians
                 
                   ioyned
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   same
                
                 f
                 Philip
                 at
                 Cheronaea
                 
                   defeated
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 and
                 Athenians
                 
                   ioyned
                   together
                
                 .
                 g
                 Alexander
                 
                   tooke
                   and
                   sacked
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                
                 Thebes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   about
                   that
                   time
                   was
                   acc●unted
                   the
                   mighttest
                   Citie
                   of
                   Greece
                   .
                
                 h
                 
                   His
                   Lieutenant
                
                 Antipater
                 
                   foyled
                   the
                
                 Laced●nians
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   batt●ile
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   ste●
                   their
                   King
                
                 Agis
                 .
                 i
                 Antigonus
                 
                   Tutor
                   of
                   King
                
                 Phi●p
                 
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 
                   broke
                   an
                   Armie
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 and
                 Peloponesi●
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   chased
                   out
                   of
                   Greece
                
                 Cleomenes
                 
                   the
                   last
                   brave
                   King
                   of
                
                 Sparta
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   beaten
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   by
                   any
                   Nation
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 .
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                
                 k
                 Polybius
                 ,
                 
                   doth
                   in
                   this
                   also
                   proue
                   it selfe
                   good
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   had
                   these
                   victories
                   against
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   assigneth
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                
                 the
                 Phalange
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 fight
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 meanes
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 owne
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 encounter
                 ;
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Phalange
                 hath
                 ground
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 meete
                 the
                 enemy
                 with
                 a
                 right
                 front
                 ,
                 he
                 holdeth
                 it
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 foyled
                 ,
                 being
                 diuided
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 places
                 vneven
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   experience
                   hath
                   taught
                   ▪
                
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 route
                 .
                 l
                 Plutarch
                 compareth
                 it
                 for
                 strength
                 (
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaineth
                 the
                 Synaspisme
                 iointly
                 )
                 to
                 an
                 invincible
                 beast
                 ;
                 being
                 dis●euered
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 it
                 looseth
                 the
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 man
                 particular
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 arming
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 violence
                 o●
                 it
                 consists
                 rather
                 in
                 knitting
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 particular
                 of
                 any
                 mans
                 valour
                 .
                 
                   Three
                   battailes
                   (
                   to
                   praet●rmit
                   aiuers
                   skirm●shes
                   ,
                   )
                   I
                   finde
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   th●em
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 ;
                 
                   One
                   against
                   King
                
                 Philip
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 Deme●us
                 ;
                 
                   an
                   〈◊〉
                   against
                
                 Antiochus
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   third
                   against
                
                 Per●eus
                 
                   the
                   so●e
                   of
                   King
                
                 P●lip
                 .
                 m
                 
                   For
                   I
                   pa●
                   ouer
                   those
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   beaten
                   by
                
                 Py●hus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   wor●
                
                 .
                 o
                 Philip
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   not
                   vsing
                   the
                   whole
                   together
                   but
                   fighting
                   against
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   with
                   the
                   right
                   winge
                   onely
                   ,
                   yet
                   had
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   w●
                   too
                   ●ard
                   for
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Army
                   ,
                   that
                   ioyned
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   other
                
                 
                 
                   win●
                   comming
                   into
                   the
                   field
                   fit
                   rather
                   for
                   a
                   march
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   order
                   themselues
                
                 Phala●ge-wise
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   soone
                   defeated
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   victorious
                   ,
                   fell
                   vpon
                   the
                   r●re
                   o●
                   the
                   right
                   win●
                   (
                   where
                
                 Philip
                 
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   now
                   gotten
                   the
                   victorie
                   )
                   and
                   so
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   field
                
                 Antiochus
                 
                   vnskilfull
                   in
                   true
                   ordering
                   of
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 truste●
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   horse
                   than
                   his
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   being
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                
                 L
                 :
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   hee
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   giuen
                   full
                   scope
                   ,
                   an●
                   ext●nded
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   making
                   it
                
                 16
                 
                   deepe
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   contrary-wise
                   narrowed
                   it
                   ▪
                   〈◊〉
                   out
                   the
                   depth
                   into
                
                 32
                 :
                 
                   whereby
                   he
                   lost
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   matching
                   the
                   ●ront
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   horse
                   were
                   beaten
                   ,
                   gaue
                   facilitie
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   on
                   it
                   all
                   sides
                   .
                
                 p
                 Perseus
                 
                   ioyning
                   ●attaile
                   with
                
                 Paulus
                 Aemi●us
                 ▪
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   long
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   figure
                   ▪
                   slew
                   many
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   an●
                   forced
                   them
                   to
                   retire
                   ▪
                   but
                   following
                   on
                   too
                   eagerly
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   vneuen
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   rough
                   ground
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   being
                   disseuered
                   ,
                   left
                   spaces
                   ,
                   and
                   breaches
                   for
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   to
                   enter
                   and
                   defeat
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 Phalange
                 
                   had
                   fit
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   right
                   property
                   of
                   embattailing
                   ,
                   it
                   stood
                   fast
                   against
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   the
                   greatest
                   souldiers
                   that
                   euer
                   were
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   k●ew
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   sword
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   a
                   childe
                   )
                   it
                   yeelded
                   to
                   time
                   and
                   fortune
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   is
                   assigned
                   to
                   be
                
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 embattailing
                 ]
                 ▪
                 
                   Which
                   consists
                   principally
                   in
                   ordering
                   of
                   Target
                   ,
                   and
                   pike
                   ;
                   in
                
                 closing
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Targets
                   by
                
                 Synaspisme
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                
                 ioint
                 charging
                 
                   of
                   the
                   pikes
                   ;
                   which
                   lying
                   out
                   thicke
                   from
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   horror
                   of
                   the
                   sight
                   ,
                   giue
                   almost
                   an
                   impossibilitie
                   to
                   enter
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   alledged
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                
                 r
                 Aemilius
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   sight
                   presented
                   by
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Pikes
                   lie
                   so
                   charged
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   .
                
                 s
                 Polybius
                 
                   thinketh
                   nothing
                   can
                   resist
                   the
                   force
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 t
                 Livy
                 ,
                 
                   albeit
                   many
                   times
                   more
                   than
                   partiall
                   to
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   selfe-same
                   fight
                   betweene
                
                 Perseus
                 and
                 Aemilius
                 
                   giueth
                   his
                   iudgement
                   thus
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   :
                
                 The
                 second
                 Legion
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 in●inuated
                 it selfe
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 empty
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 broke
                 asunder
                 the
                 Phalange
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 euident
                 cause
                 of
                 victory
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 fights
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 troubled
                 the
                 Phalange
                 in
                 turning
                 many
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 plainly
                 disioynted
                 ,
                 and
                 scattered
                 it
                 ;
                 whose
                 forces
                 being
                 vnited
                 and
                 rough
                 with
                 charged
                 pikes
                 are
                 intollerable
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 giuing
                 on
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 you
                 constraine
                 it
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 the
                 pikes
                 immoueable
                 through
                 length
                 and
                 weight
                 ,
                 it
                 entangleth
                 it selfe
                 with
                 confused
                 crossings
                 .
                 If
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 you
                 charge
                 it
                 both
                 flanke
                 ,
                 and
                 reare
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 asunder
                 like
                 a
                 ruinous
                 building
                 .
                 As
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 compelled
                 many
                 waies
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 breake
                 their
                 battaile
                 into
                 many
                 parcells
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Romans
                 vpon
                 the
                 first
                 opportunitie
                 of
                 a
                 breach
                 straight
                 waies
                 conveighed
                 in
                 their
                 troupes
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 met
                 the
                 enemy
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 had
                 runne
                 vpon
                 the
                 pikes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 Pelignans
                 ,
                 being
                 too
                 forward
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 resisted
                 the
                 Phalange
                 fast
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 serred
                 vp
                 for
                 the
                 encounter
                 :
                 thus
                 Livy
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Phalange
                   .
                   Who
                   albeit
                   a
                
                 Roman
                 ,
                 
                   holdeth
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   that
                
                 Polybius
                 doth
                 .
                 u
                 
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   telling
                   of
                
                 Philips
                 
                   encamping
                   ,
                   ●e
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 lodged
                 in
                 a
                 wooddy
                 plot
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 vnfit
                 for
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Macedons
                 ,
                 which
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 cast
                 the
                 pikes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 muniment
                 before
                 the
                 Targets
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 open
                 ground
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 vse
                 .
                 
                   So
                   then
                   if
                   Pikes
                   may
                   be
                   charged
                   out
                   before
                   the
                   Targets
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   is
                   of
                   great
                   vse
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   seeme
                   ,
                   to
                   rely
                   vpon
                   bare
                   opinion
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   heare
                   by
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   Pike
                   ,
                   and
                   Target
                   of
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   against
                   the
                   Roman
                   armes
                   .
                
                 x
                 When
                 T.
                 Quintus
                 Flaminius
                 
                   the
                   Rom
                   :
                   Consull
                   had
                   driuen
                   King
                
                 Philip
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   army
                   from
                   the
                   streights
                   neare
                
                 Antigonia
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 kept
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 absteined
                 from
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 he
                 determined
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Thessaly
                 ;
                 and
                 hauing
                 wonne
                 some
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 feare
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 before
                 Rhage
                 ,
                 and
                 besieged
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 found
                 the
                 siege
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 man
                 would
                 haue
                 thought
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 enemy
                 made
                 his
                 resistance
                 ,
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Consull
                 would
                 hardly
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 imagined
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 labour
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 throwing
                 downe
                 the
                 walls
                 .
                 If
                 once
                 he
                 found
                 passage
                 for
                 the
                 Army
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 after
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 flight
                 and
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 wont
                 ,
                 in
                 wonne-Cities
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 was
                 throwne
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 Ramme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Armie
                 entred
                 the
                 Citie
                 by
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 fresh
                 labour
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 in
                 Garrison
                 ,
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 chosen
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 also
                 a
                 glory
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 defend
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 rather
                 with
                 
                 armes
                 and
                 valor
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 walles
                 ,
                 serring
                 themselues
                 close
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 deepe
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 began
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 breach
                 droue
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 being
                 cumbersome
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 retreat
                 .
                 The
                 Consul
                 much
                 offended
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 that
                 shame
                 concerned
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 delay
                 of
                 winning
                 one
                 Citie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 warre
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 dependeth
                 vpon
                 moments
                 of
                 small
                 matters
                 )
                 purging
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 heaped
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 halfe-ruined
                 wall
                 ,
                 aduanced
                 a
                 Tower
                 which
                 in
                 many
                 stories
                 was
                 stuffed
                 with
                 multitudes
                 of
                 armed
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 besides
                 Cohorts
                 vnder
                 their
                 Ensignes
                 to
                 breake
                 with
                 maine
                 force
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 )
                 the
                 body
                 (
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 Phalange
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 weapons
                 and
                 fight
                 was
                 more
                 aduantagious
                 for
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 streightned
                 with
                 the
                 small
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 ouerthrowne
                 wall
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 serring
                 themselues
                 close
                 ,
                 had
                 charged
                 pikes
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 length
                 before
                 their
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 darts
                 throwne
                 in
                 vaine
                 against
                 the
                 Iestudo
                 compacted
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 thicke
                 knitting
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 Targets
                 ,
                 had
                 drawne
                 their
                 swords
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 neither
                 come
                 vp
                 close
                 ,
                 nor
                 cut
                 a
                 sunder
                 the
                 pikes
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 cut
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 broke
                 any
                 ,
                 the
                 steale
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 pikes
                 filled
                 vp
                 the
                 roome
                 with
                 their
                 sharpe
                 fragments
                 .
                 Ioyne
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 yet
                 whole
                 ,
                 secured
                 the
                 enemies
                 flankes
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 neither
                 needed
                 they
                 much
                 ground
                 in
                 retiring
                 or
                 advancing
                 to
                 charge
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 array
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 fell
                 out
                 a
                 chance
                 which
                 increased
                 their
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 spirits
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Tower
                 being
                 driuen
                 on
                 vpon
                 a
                 rampier
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 well
                 rammed
                 vnderneath
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 loose
                 earth
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 wheeles
                 sinking
                 deeper
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Turret
                 to
                 nodd
                 ,
                 &
                 lie
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 enemy
                 beleeued
                 it
                 would
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 within
                 it
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 pitifull
                 feare
                 .
                 When
                 nothing
                 succeeded
                 well
                 ,
                 the
                 Consull
                 was
                 euill
                 appaide
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 kinde
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 might
                 seeme
                 matcheable
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 no
                 great
                 hope
                 of
                 speedy
                 winning
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 was
                 vnfit
                 to
                 winter
                 in
                 ,
                 raised
                 his
                 siege
                 .
                 
                   So
                   here
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   souldier
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   equalled
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   preferred
                   before
                   the
                   Roman
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   onely
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   armour
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Pike
                 and
                 Target
                 .
                 
                   An
                   other
                   experience
                   fell
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   battaile
                   betwixt
                
                 Perseus
                 ,
                 and
                 Aemilius
                 ,
                 
                   whereof
                   I
                   spake
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   .
                   The
                   storie
                   is
                   this
                   :
                
                 
                 The
                 Romans
                 comming
                 to
                 ioyne
                 battell
                 with
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 vp
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 ioint
                 out-bearing
                 of
                 their
                 pikes
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 one
                 Salius
                 a
                 Captaine
                 of
                 Pelignans
                 ,
                 who
                 tooke
                 the
                 Ensigne
                 of
                 his
                 Company
                 from
                 the
                 Ensigne-bearer
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Macedonian
                   Phalange
                
                 .
                 The
                 Pelignans
                 ranne
                 in
                 heapes
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 nor
                 honest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Italians
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 Ensignes
                 )
                 where
                 the
                 medley
                 brought
                 forth
                 wonderfull
                 effects
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Pelignans
                 fought
                 with
                 swords
                 to
                 put
                 by
                 the
                 pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 presse
                 them
                 downe
                 with
                 their
                 Targets
                 .
                 And
                 seazing
                 vpon
                 them
                 to
                 pull
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 .
                 The
                 Macedonians
                 contrary-wise
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 their
                 charge
                 with
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 striking
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 approached
                 neare
                 ,
                 thorough
                 the
                 bodies
                 ,
                 armes
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 neither
                 Target
                 nor
                 Curace
                 ,
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 sustaine
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 blow
                 ,
                 turned
                 topsy-turuy
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Pelignans
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 wilde
                 beasts
                 ▪
                 threw
                 themselues
                 desperately
                 vpon
                 wounds
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 fore
                 seene
                 death
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 formost
                 falling
                 ,
                 the
                 followers
                 began
                 to
                 slacke
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 sled
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 retired
                 to
                 the
                 mount
                 called
                 Olacrus
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   out
                   of
                
                 Appian
                 
                   ioyne
                   a
                   third
                   experience
                   in
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                
                 Antiochus
                 
                 
                 against
                 L.
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   I
                   likewise
                   touched
                   before
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 As
                 soone
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Antiochus
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Eumenes
                 ,
                 his
                 Phalange
                 of
                 foote
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 first
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 the
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 had
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 fought
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 after-ward
                 againe
                 closed
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 
                   Domitius
                   Scipio's
                
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 incompassed
                 it
                 round
                 with
                 horse
                 and
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 doe
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 it
                 was
                 thrust
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 thicke
                 Plinthium
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 driuen
                 to
                 great
                 distresse
                 ;
                 being
                 neither
                 able
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 countermarch
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 depth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 carried
                 .
                 It
                 grieued
                 them
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 long
                 experience
                 nothing
                 auailed
                 them
                 to
                 annoy
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 darts
                 at
                 all
                 hands
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 bearing
                 out
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 pikes
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 of
                 their
                 square
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 handy
                 blowes
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 made
                 a
                 countenance
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 meant
                 to
                 charge
                 ,
                 keeping
                 themselues
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 within
                 their
                 Ranks
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 footmen
                 ,
                 and
                 heauy
                 armed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 enemy
                 on
                 horse-backe
                 .
                 Besides
                 they
                 were
                 loth
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 thicknes
                 of
                 their
                 battaile
                 ,
                 which
                 forme
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 now
                 alter
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 also
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 approach
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 sword
                 ,
                 fearing
                 their
                 experience
                 in
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 closenesse
                 of
                 array
                 ,
                 and
                 desperation
                 .
                 But
                 running
                 about
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 plied
                 them
                 with
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 darts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 none
                 was
                 throwne
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 falling
                 amongst
                 a
                 troupe
                 so
                 closely
                 put
                 vp
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 neither
                 auoide
                 ,
                 and
                 decline
                 any
                 thing
                 throwne
                 ,
                 nor
                 giue
                 way
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 saw
                 it
                 comming
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 being
                 weary
                 ,
                 and
                 irresolute
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 retired
                 easily
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 threatning
                 countenance
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 deliuering
                 the
                 Romans
                 of
                 feare
                 ,
                 who
                 durst
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 neare
                 ,
                 but
                 sought
                 to
                 annoy
                 them
                 aloofe
                 ;
                 till
                 the
                 Elephants
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Macedonian
                   Phalange
                
                 ,
                 being
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 their
                 Gouernours
                 ,
                 troubled
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 occasion
                 of
                 flight
                 :
                 hitherto
                 Appian
                 .
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   examples
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 Phalange
                 
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   forced
                   ,
                   or
                   resisted
                   by
                   an
                   enemy
                   ,
                   (
                   taking
                   with
                   all
                
                 Polybius
                 
                   his
                   caution
                   )
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   posture
                   ,
                   and
                   figure
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   such
                   ground
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   fit
                   .
                   The
                
                 Romans
                 
                   the
                   best
                   souldiers
                   of
                   all
                   antiquitie
                   were
                
                 repulsed
                 by
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 siege
                 ,
                 forced
                 to
                 retire
                 in
                 a
                 battell
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 come
                 neare
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   gained
                   the
                   field
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Army
                   .
                   And
                   the
                
                 Consull
                 Aemilius
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   had
                   seene
                   much
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   fought
                   many
                   a
                   battaile
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   best
                
                 Generalls
                 
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   confessed
                
                 ,
                 he
                 neuer
                 saw
                 so
                 fearefull
                 a
                 sight
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   when
                   he
                   beheld
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   advancing
                   into
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   the
                   bodies
                
                 ioyned
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Targets
                
                 serred
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   locked
                   together
                   ,
                   darting
                   out
                   fire
                   like
                   lightning
                   ,
                   the
                
                 front
                 
                   rough
                   with
                   couched
                   ,
                   and
                   charged
                   pikes
                   ,
                   and
                   armed
                   with
                   yron
                   ,
                   and
                   threatning
                   present
                   death
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   durst
                   approach
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                   Occupying
                   two
                   Cubits
                   of
                   ground
                   ]
                   
                     We
                     may
                     not
                     take
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     the
                     souldier
                     betwixt
                     file
                     ,
                     and
                     file
                     had
                     two
                     Cubits
                     ,
                     or
                     three
                     foote
                     of
                     ground
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     learned
                     before
                     that
                     in
                  
                   locking
                   vp
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     distance
                     betweene
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     in
                     front
                     was
                     but
                     a
                     Cubit
                     .
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     betweene
                  
                   ranke
                   and
                   ranke
                   .
                   For
                   Polybius
                   
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     souldier
                     ought
                     to
                     haue
                     roome
                     for
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     his
                     weapon
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     ,
                     without
                     granting
                     him
                     three
                     foote
                     behinde
                     ,
                     the
                     pike
                     being
                     some-times
                     to
                     be
                     pushed
                     forward
                     ,
                     some-times
                     to
                     be
                     drawne
                     backe
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     otherwise
                     handled
                     ,
                     as
                     occasion
                     of
                     fight
                     shall
                     require
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   Pike
                   is
                   16
                   Cubits
                   ]
                   a
                   
                     Sixteene
                     Cubits
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     twenty
                  
                   
                   
                     foure
                     foote
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     length
                     for
                     a
                     Pike
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     verifieth
                     the
                     words
                     of
                  
                   Livy
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Macedonian
                   Pike
                   is
                   vnwealdy
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     length
                     ,
                     and
                     weight
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     yet
                     doe
                     wee
                     read
                     of
                     pikes
                     of
                     that
                     length
                     .
                     The
                  
                   b
                   Ae●essans
                   
                     had
                     such
                     .
                     The
                  
                   c
                   Chalybes
                   
                     pikes
                     were
                     about
                  
                   15
                   
                     cubits
                     long
                  
                   .
                   d
                   But
                   16
                   
                     was
                     the
                     length
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Maccdonians
                   
                     brought
                     it
                     to
                  
                   14
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     they
                     tooke
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     sufficient
                     length
                     against
                     the
                     enemie
                     ,
                     and
                     easier
                     for
                     the
                     Pike-man
                     to
                     beare
                     and
                     handle
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 space
                 in
                 charging
                 betwixt
                 the
                 handes
                 taking
                 vp
                 two
                 cubi●s
                 ]
                 
                   Herein
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 and
                 Polybius
                 .
                 Aelian
                 
                   would
                   haue
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                
                 2
                 
                   cubits
                   lost
                   in
                   charging
                
                 ;
                 e
                 Polybius
                 saith
                 4.
                 
                   are
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                
                 Polybius
                 agreeth
                 Leo.
                 
                   But
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   difference
                   ariset●
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                   pike
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   holding
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   charge
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   held
                   at
                   the
                   butt
                   end
                   with
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   supported
                   toward
                   the
                   armed
                   end
                   with
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   manner
                   in
                   charging
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   loose
                   aboue
                   two
                   cubits
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Ae●an
                 
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   ,
                   in
                   holding
                   it
                   ,
                   you
                   set
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                
                 2
                 
                   cubits
                   from
                   the
                   butt
                   and
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                
                 4
                 
                   cubits
                   of
                   necessitie
                   be
                   lost
                   .
                   Whereof
                
                 2
                 
                   rest
                   behinde
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   are
                   taken
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   space
                   betwixt
                   both
                   hands
                   .
                   Our
                   manner
                   of
                   charging
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ▪
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   butt
                   end
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   we
                   loose
                   but
                   two
                   cubits
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   seemeth
                   our
                   pikes
                   are
                   not
                   made
                   in
                   that
                   forme
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   in
                
                 Polybius
                 
                   time
                   .
                   In
                
                 Polybius
                 
                   age
                   they
                   had
                   wei●hts
                   at
                   the
                   but
                   :
                   end
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   sharpe
                   end
                   the
                   lighter
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   heauie
                   pummell
                   lightereth
                   the
                   sword
                   in
                   handling
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   This
                   weight
                   was
                   called
                
                 h
                 secoma
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                
                 counter-weight
                 
                   to
                   the
                   heauinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   pike
                   .
                   Neither
                   do
                   I
                   read
                   any
                   thing
                   elsewhere
                   then
                   in
                
                 Polybius
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                
                 counter-weight
                 
                   of
                   a
                   pike
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   handle
                   of
                   an
                   Oare
                   ▪
                   I
                   finde
                   in
                
                 i
                 Atheneus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   lead
                   was
                   added
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   part
                   standing
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   shippe
                   more
                   light
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                
                 Polybius
                 ,
                 and
                 Aelians
                 
                   opinions
                   may
                   well
                   agree
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   pikes
                   that
                   haue
                
                 counterweights
                 
                   at
                   their
                   ends
                   (
                   the
                   hold
                   for
                   charging
                   being
                   taken
                   two
                   cubits
                   from
                   the
                   butt
                   end
                   )
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   lost
                   foure
                   cubits
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   other
                   sort
                   being
                   held
                   at
                   the
                   butt
                   end
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   loose
                   but
                
                 2
                 cubits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   5
                   The
                   pikes
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   behinde
                   ,
                   cannot
                   reach
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   ]
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     they
                     beare
                     their
                     pikes
                     then
                     ?
                  
                   k
                   Polybius
                   
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     manner
                     was
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   rankes
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   stand
                   behinde
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   can
                   helpe
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   fight
                   in
                   front
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   charge
                   not
                   their
                   pikes
                   low
                   ,
                   but
                   beare
                   them
                   towards
                   their
                   forestanders
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   the
                   points
                   somewhat
                   erected
                   to
                   secure
                   the
                   battaile
                   from
                   aboue
                   ,
                   intercepting
                   by
                   their
                   thicke
                   lying
                   the
                   missiue
                   weapons
                   ,
                   which
                   flying
                   ouer
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   would
                   otherwise
                   fall
                   vpon
                   their
                   heads
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   placed
                   toward
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                   Polybius
                   
                     saith
                     the
                     manner
                     was
                     ,
                     (
                     neither
                     to
                  
                   charge
                   ,
                   nor
                   order
                   
                     their
                     pikes
                     ,
                     but
                     )
                     to
                     beare
                     them
                     forwards
                     stoping
                     towards
                     the
                     shoulders
                     of
                     their
                     companions
                     before
                     .
                     Yet
                     by
                     bearin
                     them
                     so
                     ,
                     what
                     security
                     they
                     could
                     ●ue
                     from
                     the
                     missiue
                     weapons
                     ,
                     that
                     came
                     aloft
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     yet
                     conceiue
                     .
                     An
                     arrow
                     ,
                     dart
                     ,
                     or
                     stone
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     hit
                     iust
                     on
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     the
                     pikes
                     ,
                     would
                     do
                     as
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     more
                     ,
                     harme
                     by
                     glancing
                     ,
                     then
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     not
                     touched
                     them
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Some
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   hinder
                   pikes
                   longer
                   ]
                   
                     The
                     opinion
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     whom
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     here
                     speak●th
                     of
                     ,
                     hath
                     little
                     reason
                     to
                     ground
                     vpon
                     .
                     For
                     either
                     the
                     pike
                     of
                     th●m
                     that
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     fiue
                     rancks
                     behinde
                     ,
                     especially
                     the
                     two
                     last
                     ,
                     must
                     exceede
                     in
                     length
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     the
                     fileleader●
                     pikes
                     in
                     shortnesse
                     ,
                     both
                     which
                     are
                     ●like
                     vnprofit●ble
                     .
                     If
                     they
                     bee
                     too
                     long
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     weilded
                     ▪
                     if
                     these
                     too
                     short
                     ,
                     the
                     enemie
                     shall
                     reach
                     the
                     file-leaders
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     file-leaders
                     the
                     enemie
                     .
                     The
                     measure
                     of
                     the
                     longest
                     pike
                     was
                  
                   16
                   
                     cubits
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     for
                     aptnesse
                     and
                     vse
                     was
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Macedonians
                   
                     reduced
                     to
                  
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Say
                     then
                     the
                     sixteenth
                     ranke
                     carrieth
                     pikes
                     of
                  
                   16
                   
                     cubits
                     ;
                     two
                     of
                     the
                     cubits
                     according
                     to
                  
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     taken
                     away
                     in
                     handling
                     ,
                     other
                     ten
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     distance
                     of
                     the
                     fiue
                     former
                     rankes
                     .
                     Foure
                     cubits
                     alone
                     remaine
                     ,
                     and
                     reach
                     ouer
                     the
                     front
                     .
                     If
                     the
                     file
                     Leader
                     in
                     the
                     front
                     shorten
                     his
                     pike
                     to
                     foure
                     cubits
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     euen
                  
                   extention
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     shall
                     not
                     come
                     neere
                     the
                     enemie
                     by
                     ten
                     cubits
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     pushing
                     will
                     reach
                     home
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     length
                     soeuer
                     ,
                     is
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     file-leader
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     front
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     giuen
                     to
                     the
                     enemie
                     ,
                     that
                     pusheth
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     hee
                     shall
                     bee
                     able
                     to
                     wound
                     the
                     file-leader
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     file-leader
                     him
                     ,
                     especially
                     the
                     pikes
                     differing
                     in
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     proportion
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 superordinarie
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 euery
                 Syntagma
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   noted
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   a
                   Lieutenant
                   of
                   the
                
                 Syntagma
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   well
                   expressed
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 
                   He
                   ,
                   that
                   desireth
                   to
                   see
                   more
                   touching
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   resort
                   to
                
                 Xenophons
                 Cyropaedia
                 :
                 lib.
                 3.
                 28.
                 and
                 lib.
                 7.
                 178.
                 
                 B.
                 
                   and
                   to
                
                 Leo
                 ,
                 cap.
                 14.
                 
                 §
                 79.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             place
             of
             the
             light-armed
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             euery
             file
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             
          
           
             THus
             much
             of
             ordering
             and
             marshalling
             the
             armed-foote
             .
             I
             will
             adde
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             of
             the
             light-armed
             ,
             or
             naked
             .
             1
             The
             Generall
             is
             to
             place
             the
             light-armed
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             readie
             for
             all
             attempts
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             sometime
             in
             front
             ,
             sometime
             in
             flanke
             ,
             sometime
             in
             the
             Reare
             ,
             according
             to
             occasion
             or
             necessity
             .
             For
             our
             purpose
             let
             them
             be
             thus
             ordered
             :
             We
             will
             frame
             also
             of
             them
             1024
             files
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             the
             Phalange
             of
             the
             armed
             conteined
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             first
             file
             of
             the
             light-armed
             be
             placed
             directly
             behinde
             the
             first
             file
             of
             the
             armed
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             file
             behinde
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             .
             2
             Yet
             shall
             they
             not
             be
             sixteene
             to
             the
             file
             ,
             but
             halfe
             so
             many
             ,
             namely
             eight
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             1024
             files
             there
             shall
             bee
             eight
             thousand
             ,
             one
             hundred
             ,
             ninety
             two
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 HItherto
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
              
               arming
               ,
               filing
               ,
               embatteling
               ,
               number
               ,
               command
               ,
               distance
               and
               precedence
               
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 are
                 declared
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 ,
                 of
                 the
              
               arming
               of
               the
               light
               
                 and
                 somewhat
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 Now
                 followeth
                 the
                 filing
                 ,
                 ranking
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 more
                 exactly
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 embattailing
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 seuer
                 all
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 commaunds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   1
                   The
                   Generall
                   is
                   to
                   place
                   ]
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     spoken
                     somewhat
                     before
                     of
                     the
                     placing
                     of
                     the
                     light
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     now
                     onely
                     adde
                     a
                     passage
                     of
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     tending
                     thereunto
                  
                   .
                   a
                   Leo
                   
                     saith
                     thus
                  
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   range
                   the
                   Archers
                   behinde
                   the
                   reare
                   of
                   euery
                   file
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   file
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     that
                     is
                     foure
                     light
                     for
                     twenty
                     six
                     armed
                     ,
                     proportioning
                     an
                     Archer
                     for
                     euery
                     foure
                     armed
                     .
                     Or
                     if
                     it
                     be
                  
                   needfull
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   order
                   them
                   within
                   the
                   files
                   ,
                   an
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Archer
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   without
                   the
                   wings
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   within
                   the
                   Horse
                   .
                   Oftentimes
                   without
                   the
                   Horse
                   a
                   little
                   distance
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   few
                   Targetiers
                   ,
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   vttermost
                   flankes
                   of
                   the
                   Horse
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   done
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   abound
                   in
                   multitude
                   of
                   light-armed
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   vse
                   small
                   darts
                   ,
                   and
                   iauelins
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   placed
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   wings
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   .
                   The
                   slingers
                   are
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   wings
                   .
                   Thus
                   Leo
                   
                     placeth
                     his
                     light
                     armed
                     .
                     But
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     here
                     (
                     as
                     before
                     in
                     the
                     seuenth
                     Chapter
                     )
                     designeth
                     their
                     place
                     in
                     the
                  
                   reare
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     leaueth
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     Generalls
                     choice
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     seruice
                     to
                     place
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     most
                     befitteth
                     .
                     Being
                     set
                     behinde
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   Aelians
                   
                     order
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     answer
                     the
                     armed
                     in
                     number
                     of
                     files
                     ,
                     &
                     be
                     directed
                     by
                     the
                     files
                     of
                     the
                     armed
                     for
                     their
                     standing
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     euery
                     file
                     of
                     the
                     light-armed
                     is
                     to
                     order
                     it selfe
                     in
                     a
                  
                   
                   
                     right
                     line
                     after
                     a
                     file
                     of
                     the
                     armed
                     in
                     such
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     armed
                     are
                     before
                     embattailed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Aelian
                   
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     diuided
                     the
                     foote
                     into
                     three
                     parts
                     ,
                  
                   Armed
                   ,
                   Targetieres
                   ,
                   and
                   light-armed
                   .
                   
                     To
                     the
                  
                   armed
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     giuen
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     the
                  
                   Phalange
                   
                     to
                     consist
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   light-armed
                   
                     he
                     rangeth
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     of
                     the
                     armed
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     become
                     of
                     Tagetiers
                     ?
                     for
                     he
                     speaketh
                     not
                     a
                     word
                     of
                     placing
                     them
                     .
                     By
                     that
                     I
                     read
                     in
                  
                   Arrian
                   
                     I
                     would
                     think
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     placed
                     amongst
                     the
                     light-armed
                     ,
                     and
                     next
                     to
                     the
                     armed
                     .
                     First
                     because
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     saith
                     ,
                     many
                     number
                     them
                     amongst
                     the
                     light
                     .
                     Then
                     I
                     see
                     the
                  
                   Hypaspists
                   
                     placed
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Horse
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     armed
                     in
                  
                   Alexanders
                   
                     fields
                     ,
                     at
                  
                   Granicus
                   ,
                   at
                   Issos
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     at
                  
                   Gaugamela
                   ;
                   Lastly
                   Leo
                   
                     in
                     the
                     passage
                     before
                     recited
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     placed
                     the
                     light-armed
                     without
                     the
                     Horse
                     ,
                     he
                     ioyneth
                     Targetiers
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     safegard
                     .
                  
                   b
                   Cyrus
                   
                     likewise
                     placeth
                     them
                     next
                     the
                     armed
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     them
                     the
                     Archers
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2
                 Yet
                 shall
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 16.
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   file
                   of
                   the
                   light-armed
                   is
                   lesse
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   file
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   16
                   in
                   file
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   being
                   but
                   halfe
                   to
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   aboue
                   512
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   breeding
                   there
                   by
                   a
                   disproportion
                   both
                   in
                   placing
                   ,
                   and
                   corespondence
                   one
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   not
                   equall
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   Besides
                   standing
                   eight
                   in
                   file
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   their
                   flying
                   weapons
                   will
                   bee
                   sent
                   with
                   more
                   force
                   against
                   ,
                   their
                   enemie
                   ;
                   In
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   hindermost
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   neerer
                   the
                   enemie
                   by
                   twentie
                   foure
                   foote
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   last
                   eight
                   in
                   a
                   file
                   of
                   16
                   deepe
                   take
                   vp
                   .
                   And
                
                 missiue
                 weapons
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   lesse
                   their
                   compasse
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   sent
                   against
                   a
                   marke
                   ,
                   with
                   more
                   violence
                   they
                   pierce
                   .
                   As
                   they
                   hurt
                   not
                   greatly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   distance
                   be
                   too
                   farre
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   come
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             light-armed
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
          
           
             THeir
             names
             and
             degrees
             are
             these
             .
             Foure
             files
             of
             light-armed
             are
             called
             1
             a
             Systasis
             of
             32.
             men
             .
             Two
             Systasies
             a
             2
             Pentecontarchy
             of
             64
             men
             .
             Two
             Pentecontarchies
             3
             a
             Century
             of
             128
             men
             .
             In
             euery
             Century
             ought
             to
             bee
             5
             Superordinarie
             men
             :
             an
             Ensigne
             ,
             a
             Reare-commander
             ,
             a
             Trumpetter
             ,
             a
             Serieant
             ,
             and
             a
             Crier
             .
             Two
             Centuries
             containe
             256
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             4
             a
             Psylagy
             .
             Two
             Psylagies
             a
             Xenagy
             of
             512
             men
             .
             Two
             Xenagies
             a
             Systremma
             of
             1024
             men
             .
             Two
             Epixenagies
             a
             Stiphos
             of
             4096
             men
             .
             Two
             Stiphos
             an
             Epitagma
             of
             1024
             files
             ,
             8192
             men
             .
             These
             ought
             also
             to
             haue
             8
             Superordinarie
             men
             ,
             whereof
             foure
             should
             bee
             Epixenagies
             ,
             the
             other
             foure
             Systremmatarchs
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 CAP
                 16
              
               
                 A
                 Systasis
              
               
                 A
                 Pentecontarchy
              
               
                 The
                 light
                 Armed
              
               
                 The
                 Front
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 here
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 praetermit
                 the
                 curiositie
                 of
                 the
              
               Graecians
               
                 in
                 their
                 appellations
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 plenty
                 of
                 speach
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 giue
                 diuersitie
                 to
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 diuers
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 bo●es
                 ,
                 amongst
              
               armed
               ,
               and
               light-armed
               ,
               
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 might
                 well
                 enough
                 haue
                 beene
                 comprehended
                 vnder
                 one
                 name
                 ,
                 they
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 auoide
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 perspicuities
                 sake
                 haue
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 by
                 sundry
                 names
                 .
                 Thirty
                 two
                 armed
                 men
                 are
                 called
                 a
              
               Dilochi
               ;
               32
               
                 light
                 armed
                 are
                 a
              
               Systasis
               ;
               64
               
                 armed
                 are
                 a
              
               Tetrarchie
               ;
               64
               
                 light
                 armed
                 a
              
               Pentecontarchie
               ;
               128
               
                 armed
                 a
              
               Taxis
               ;
               128
               
                 light
                 ,
                 a
              
               Hecatontarchie
               .
               
                 Our
                 tongue
                 will
                 not
                 afford
                 such
                 variety
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 in
                 common
                 speach
                 we
                 distinguish
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 souldier
                 ;
                 yet
                 confound
                 we
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 command
                 .
                 A
                 certaine
                 number
                 of
                 Pikes
                 vnder
                 a
                 Captaine
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Pikes
                 ;
                 So
                 many
                 shot
                 vnder
                 a
                 Captaine
                 we
                 likewise
                 call
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 shot
                 .
                 The
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 one
                 a
                 Captaine
                 of
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 Captaine
                 of
                 shot
                 .
                 A
                 company
                 of
              
               Curacers
               
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 troope
                 of
              
               Curacers
               ;
               
                 as
                 many
              
               Argoleters
               ,
               
                 a
                 troope
                 of
              
               Argoleters
               .
               
                 The
                 Commanders
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 terme
              
               Captaines
               ,
               
                 the
                 one
                 of
              
               Curacers
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
                 of
              
               Argoleteres
               .
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 particular
                 explication
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Asystasis
                 ]
                 
                   It
                   commeth
                   of
                
                 Synistemi
                 
                   to
                   stand
                   together
                   :
                   and
                
                 asystasis
                 
                   is
                   a
                   standing
                   together
                   ;
                   which
                   word
                   albeit
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   extended
                   to
                   any
                   kinde
                   of
                   people
                   assembled
                   ,
                   and
                   standing
                   together
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   appropriated
                   to
                   souldiers
                   ;
                   and
                   more
                   particularly
                   to
                
                 4.
                 
                   files
                   of
                   light
                   armed
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                
                 32
                 men
                 ,
                 8
                 
                   men
                   going
                   to
                   the
                   file
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 Pentecontarchie
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   command
                   of
                
                 50
                 
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   vsed
                   of
                   olde
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 ,
                 gaue
                 64
                 
                   men
                   to
                   this
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   reteined
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   familiar
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   knowne
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 Century
                 ]
                 Aelian
                 
                   calleth
                   it
                   a
                
                 Hecatontarchie
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   a
                
                 100
                 
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   was
                   vsuall
                   before
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   conteyned
                
                 100
                 
                   men
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 
                   gaue
                   it
                
                 128
                 
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   answerable
                   to
                   the
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   amongst
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   like
                   officers
                   .
                   Yet
                   whether
                   it
                   had
                   a
                   Captaine
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   doubt
                   ;
                   the
                   rather
                   because
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   in
                   this
                   Chap
                   :
                   nameth
                   no
                   Commanders
                   ,
                   but
                
                 Systrematarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 Epixenagies
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   those
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   super-ordinary
                   .
                   For
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   I
                   thinke
                   they
                   had
                
                 Centurions
                 
                   also
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   euery
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   had
                   a
                   head
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   would
                   thinke
                   it
                   requisite
                   also
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 
                   especially
                   seing
                   there
                   was
                
                 a
                 Bringer-vp
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                
                 officers
                 
                   belonging
                   to
                   a
                   Company
                   ;
                   which
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Commander
                   ,
                   would
                   become
                   vnprofitable
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Captaine
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   should
                   the
                
                 Crier
                 ,
                 or
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 or
                 Sergeant
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Centurie
                 
                   resort
                   for
                   direction
                   ?
                   Adde
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 light
                 
                   were
                   often
                   drawne
                   to
                   the
                
                 winges
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   seruice
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   Leaders
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   put
                   a
                
                 Systrematarch
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   an
                
                 Epixenagie
                 
                   to
                   lead
                   a
                
                 Century
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   to
                   leaue
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                
                 Centuries
                 
                   vnder
                   them
                   without
                   a
                   Commander
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 
                   were
                   very
                   particular
                   in
                   their
                   commands
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   no
                   body
                   without
                   a
                   heads
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   Commanders
                   in
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   here
                   mentioned
                   .
                   No
                   more
                   are
                   the
                
                 a
                 
                   Commanders
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   in
                   the
                   diuision
                   of
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   I
                   thinke
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   horsem●n
                   had
                   Commanders
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   I
                   finde
                   in
                   the
                
                 Graecian
                 
                   historie
                   ,
                   Captaines
                   of
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 
                   often
                   named
                
                 .
                 b
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Commander
                   of
                   the
                
                 Targetires
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   fight
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   had
                   against
                   the
                
                 Persians
                 .
                 c
                 Stratocles
                 
                   commanded
                   the
                
                 Cretan
                 Archers
                 
                   in
                   the
                   returne
                   of
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 
                   out
                   of
                
                 Persia.
                 d
                 Eurybates
                 
                   Captaine
                   of
                   the
                
                 Cretan
                 Archers
                 in
                 Alexanders
                 
                   army
                   was
                   slaine
                   by
                   the
                
                 Thebans
                 at
                 the
                 ●ege
                 of
                 Thebes
                 .
                 e
                 When
                 Antioch●s
                 
                   the
                   Captaine
                   of
                   the
                
                 Archers
                 
                   was
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 Omb●io
                 
                   was
                   chosen
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   .
                   Mention
                   is
                   made
                   also
                   in
                
                 f
                 Arrian
                 of
                 Clearchus
                 
                   the
                   Captaine
                   of
                   the
                
                 Archers
                 .
                 
                   And
                   when
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   calleth
                   the
                
                 4
                 Systremmatarchs
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 4
                 Epixenages
                 superordinary
                 (
                 Ectactous
                 )
                 
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   said
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Commanders
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   saith
                   expresly
                   of
                   the
                   offecers
                   of
                   the
                
                 Centurie
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   superordinary
                
                 (
                 Ectactoi
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 Psylagi
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   body
                   of
                
                 light-armed
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   word
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   taken
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   naturally
                   signifieth
                   ,
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   comprehendeth
                   all
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Aelian
                 
                   speaketh
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   restrained
                   to
                   a
                   body
                   of
                
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   compriseth
                
                 256
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                
                 32
                 
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 Xenagie
                 ]
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   command
                   of
                   strangers
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   before
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                
                 Syntagma
                 
                   was
                   by
                   some
                   called
                   a
                
                 Xenagie
                 .
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   giuen
                   my
                   opinion
                   there
                   of
                   the
                   originall
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   repeat
                   here
                   ;
                   This
                   onely
                   I
                   will
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   one
                   hath
                   a
                   common
                   name
                   with
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                
                 armed
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                
                 Xenagie
                 .
                 And
                 Aelian
                 
                   giueth
                   also
                   that
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   an
                   other
                   name
                   ,
                   calling
                   it
                   a
                
                 Syntagma
                 .
                 The
                 Xenagie
                 
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                
                 512
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                
                 64
                 files
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Systremma
                 ]
                 g
                 
                   It
                   signifieth
                   a
                   conglobation
                   ,
                   or
                   trouping
                   together
                   .
                   Proper
                   names
                   are
                   wanting
                   for
                   these
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   such
                   taken
                   ,
                   as
                   might
                   at
                   any
                   hand
                   signifie
                   the
                   thing
                   meant
                   .
                   In
                   continuance
                   of
                   time
                   vse
                   hath
                   gained
                   a
                   passage
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   accepted
                   as
                   proper
                   enough
                   .
                   The
                
                 Systremma
                 conteineth
                 1024
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                
                 128
                 
                   files
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Chiliarchie
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 ;
                 
                   Yet
                   doth
                
                 h
                 Arrian
                 mention
                 2
                 Chiliarchies
                 of
                 Archers
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Army
                   of
                
                 Alexander
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Epixenagie
                 ]
                 
                   A
                   command
                   aboue
                   a
                
                 Xenagie
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   afterward
                   in
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   an
                
                 Ephipparchie
                 
                   aboue
                   a
                
                 Hipparchie
                 .
                 
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   improper
                   and
                   hard
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   receiued
                   by
                   vse
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   we
                   seeke
                   for
                   more
                   ?
                   It
                   conteineth
                
                 2048
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                
                 256
                 files
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Stiphos
                 ]
                 
                   It
                   is
                   deriued
                   from
                
                 steibo
                 ,
                 to
                 thicken
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   penury
                   of
                   an
                   other
                   name
                   ,
                   this
                   body
                   of
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 
                   is
                   called
                
                 Stiphos
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   thickned
                   ,
                   and
                   thronged
                   together
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   it
                
                 4096
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                
                 256
                 files
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Epitagma
                 ]
                 
                   Is
                   the
                   last
                   body
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 .
                 
                   The
                   signification
                   of
                
                 Epitasso
                 
                   is
                   to
                   place
                   behinde
                   .
                   From
                   thence
                   commeth
                
                 Epitaxis
                 ,
                 
                   placing
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Reare
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   word
                   is
                   after
                   vsed
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 Epitagma
                 
                   is
                   deriued
                   from
                   the
                   same
                
                 
                 
                   fountaine
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   called
                
                 Epitagma
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   of
                   placing
                   behinde
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   sometimes
                   they
                   were
                   placed
                   before
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   in
                   the
                   flanke
                   )
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   best
                   name
                   they
                   could
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                
                 light-armed
                 .
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   all
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 
                   in
                   auncient
                   time
                   were
                   placed
                   behinde
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                
                 masse
                 
                   was
                   called
                
                 Epitagma
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   being
                   placed
                   after
                   the
                
                 armed
                 
                   in
                   the
                   re●re
                   .
                   The
                
                 Epitagma
                 
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                
                 1892
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                
                 1024
                 
                   files
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   many
                
                 light-armed
                 
                   attend
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
              
               
                 Eight
                 superordinarie
                 men
                 ]
                 
                   Why
                   these
                   eight
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   superordinarie
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Commanders
                   ,
                   I
                   conceiue
                   not
                   yet
                   .
                   If
                
                 Aelians
                 
                   meaning
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   alone
                   shall
                   command
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 
                   historie
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   auncient
                   times
                   convince
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   contrary
                   .
                   Besides
                   where
                   he
                   nameth
                   foure
                
                 Epixenagies
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   agreeth
                   with
                   the
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                
                 Epitagma
                 
                   of
                   light
                   .
                   But
                   where
                   hee
                   addeth
                   foure
                
                 Sistremmatarchs
                 
                   more
                   to
                   make
                   vp
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   eight
                   Superordinarie
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   knowe
                   ,
                   which
                   foure
                   hee
                   meaneth
                   ,
                   considering
                   there
                   are
                   eight
                
                 Sistremmas
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Epitagma
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 fi●es
                 of
                 the
              
               light-armed
               
                 are
                 in
                 embattailing
                 to
                 be
                 marshalled
                 to
                 the
                 files
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 both
                 agree
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 them
                 together
                 i●
                 files
                 not
                 in
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 they
                 cannot
                 well
                 agree
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 file
                 of
                 〈◊〉
              
               armed
               
                 hath
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 file
                 of
                 the
                 light-armed
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
              
               armed
               
                 in
                 grosse
                 is
              
               16384
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 light-armed
                 but
              
               8192.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 begin
                 with
                 the
              
               Systasis
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     bodies
                     of
                     the
                     armed
                     ,
                  
                   
                     The
                     bodies
                     of
                     the
                     light-armed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Tetrarchie
                  
                   
                     A
                     Systasis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     4
                     files
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Taxis
                  
                   
                     A
                     Pentecontarchie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     8
                     files
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Syntagma
                  
                   
                     A
                     Hecatontarchie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     16
                     files
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Pentecosiarchie
                  
                   
                     A
                     Psilagie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     32
                     files
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Chiliarchie
                  
                   
                     A
                     Xenagie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     64
                     files
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Merarchie
                  
                   
                     Asystremma
                     ,
                  
                   
                     128
                     files
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Phalangarchie
                  
                   
                     An
                     Epixenagie
                  
                   
                     256
                     files
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Diphalangarchie
                  
                   
                     A
                     Stiphos
                  
                   
                     512
                     files
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Tetraphalangarchie
                  
                   
                     An
                     Epitagma
                  
                   
                     1024
                     files
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             vse
             of
             light-armed
             foote
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
          
           
             
               DArters
               ,
               Archers
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             ,
             that
             vse
             flying
             weapons
             ,
             are
             good
             1
             to
             begin
             the
             fight
             2
             to
             prouok
             the
             enemie
             ,
             to
             breake
             and
             shatter
             armour
             ,
             3
             to
             wound
             ,
             annoy
             ,
             and
             beate
             downe
             a
             farre
             of
             ;
             4
             to
             disaray
             the
             enemy
             ,
             5
             to
             repulse
             their
             horse
             ,
             6
             to
             beat
             in
             their
             light-armed
             ,
             7
             to
             discouer
             suspected
             places
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             Ambushes
             .
             Lastly
             these
             first
             vndertaking
             the
             Skirmish
             ,
             and
             continuing
             it
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             seconding
             them
             ,
             and
             seruing
             8
             for
             speedie
             ,
             and
             farre-of-attempts
             ,
             worke
             many
             ,
             and
             great
             effects
             in
             fight
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 arming
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 filing
                 ,
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 light-armed
                 are
                 hitherto
                 handled
                 :
                 Now
                 followeth
                 the
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 seruice
                 they
                 performe
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 an
                 armie
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 compact
                 of
                 seuerall
                 parts
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 some
                 parts
                 are
                 of
                 more
                 vse
                 then
                 other
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 their
                 function
                 without
                 〈◊〉
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 some
                 except
                 the
                 other
                 help
                 ,
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 to
                 purpose
                 of
                 themselues
                 .
                 The
                 parts
                 of
                 an
                 armie
                 are
                 like
                 .
                 The
              
               armed
               
                 are
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 refuge
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 extremitie
                 .
                 The
              
               light
               
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
              
               armed
               ,
               
                 worke
                 great
                 effects
                 (
                 those
                 which
              
               Aelian
               
                 speaketh
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 without
                 them
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 maintaine
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 .
              
               a
               
                 And
                 as
              
               Xenophon
               saith
               ,
               Let
               them
               be
               neuer
               so
               many
               in
               ●umber
               ,
               yet
               dare
               they
               not
               stand
               or
               abide
               a
               fewe
               armed
               .
               
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 fit
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 beene
                 sought
                 for
                 their
                 seruice
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 accesse
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 armed
                 .
                 Which
                 place
                 was
                 either
                 behinde
              
               
               the
               Phalange
               (
               as
               Aelian
               
                 here
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 wings
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 armed
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 skirmished
                 loose
                 before
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 chanced
                 to
                 bee
                 pressed
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 they
                 retired
                 into
                 the
                 interualls
                 ,
                 and
                 conueied
                 themselues
                 behind
                 the
              
               Phalange
               
                 in
                 safetie
              
               .
               b
               Leo
               saith
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               place
               of
               strength
               ,
               it
               will
               much
               helpe
               the
               light-armed
               .
               For
               after
               their
               flying
               weapons
               spent
               ,
               re●iring
               thither
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               in
               more
               securitie
               ,
               as
               a
               steepe
               rockie
               place
               ,
               or
               the
               bancke
               of
               a
               riuer
               ,
               or
               a
               high
               hill
               ,
               or
               such
               other
               .
               
                 Our
                 stories
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 battaile
                 of
              
               Agincourt
               in
               France
               200
               
                 English
                 Archers
                 were
                 bestowed
                 in
                 a
                 meddow
                 fenced
                 with
                 a
                 deepe
                 ditch
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 so
                 gauled
                 the
                 French
                 horse
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 helpe
                 to
                 the
                 victorie
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 happened
                 before
                 at
              
               Poitiers
               ,
               
                 where
                 that
                 braue
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               
                 eldest
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 hauing
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 power
                 of
              
               France
               
                 vnder
                 the
                 leading
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 gaue
                 safegard
                 to
                 his
                 Archers
                 ,
                 with
                 hedges
                 ,
                 and
                 ditches
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 strengths
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 French-horse
                 hauing
                 no
                 accesse
                 to
                 disorder
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 ouerwhelmed
                 with
                 the
                 tempests
                 ,
                 and
                 stormes
                 of
                 their
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 victory
                 obteined
                 by
                 our
                 nation
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 ma●ch
                 the
                 most
                 renowmed
                 of
                 all
                 antiquitie
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 inuention
                 which
              
               Henrie
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 vsed
                 against
                 the
                 horse
                 of
              
               France
               
                 for
                 securing
                 his
                 Archers
                 .
                 The
                 storie
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 deuised
                 stakes
                 of
                 two
                 yards
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 armed
                 both
                 ends
                 with
                 pikes
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 sticke
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 gall
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 the
                 horses
                 bellies
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 charge
                 our
                 Archers
                 home
                 .
                 By
                 meanes
                 whereof
                 he
                 caried
                 the
                 famous
                 victorie
                 of
              
               Agincourt
               .
               
                 This
                 for
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 armed
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 assurance
                 ,
                 their
                 seruice
                 would
                 be
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 scarce
                 worth
                 the
                 hauing
                 .
                 Their
                 seruice
                 then
                 according
                 to
              
               Aelian
               
                 hath
                 many
                 particulars
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 to
              
            
             
               
                 Prouoke
                 the
                 enemie
                 ]
                 
                   If
                   the
                   enemie
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   wood
                   ,
                   a
                   fen●e
                   ,
                   a
                   hill
                   ,
                   a
                   fort
                   ,
                   a
                   towne
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   place
                   of
                   strength
                   ,
                   that
                   admitteth
                   no
                   accesse
                   ,
                   the
                   manner
                   hath
                   beene
                   to
                   send
                   out
                   the
                   light
                   armie
                   to
                   shew
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   Brauado
                   to
                   towle
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   aduantage
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   may
                   more
                   easily
                   be
                   dealt
                   withall
                   .
                   Examples
                   are
                   plentifull
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   content
                   my selfe
                   with
                   a
                
                 Macedonian
                 example
                 .
                 c
                 Alexander
                 leading
                 his
                 armie
                 against
                 the
                 Triballs
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 hid
                 themselues
                 in
                 a
                 wood
                 ,
                 commanded
                 his
                 Archers
                 ,
                 and
                 Slingers
                 to
                 runne
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shoote
                 ,
                 and
                 sling
                 amongst
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 towle
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 plaine
                 .
                 The
                 Archers
                 ,
                 and
                 Slingers
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 flie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Triballs
                 being
                 wounded
                 with
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 threw
                 themselues
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 vnarmed
                 Archers
                 .
                 Alexander
                 presently
                 commanded
                 Philotas
                 with
                 the
                 Horse
                 of
                 vpper
                 Macedonia
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 part
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 themselues
                 furthest
                 .
                 And
                 Heraclides
                 ,
                 and
                 Sopolis
                 with
                 the
                 horse
                 of
                 Botti●a
                 ,
                 and
                 Amphipolis
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 stretching
                 out
                 in
                 length
                 the
                 Phalange
                 of
                 foote
                 ,
                 &
                 setting
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 horse
                 before
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 led
                 against
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 .
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 skirmish
                 ,
                 the
                 Triballs
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 Phalange
                 close
                 serred
                 came
                 vp
                 roundly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Horsemen
                 charged
                 them
                 no
                 longer
                 with
                 darts
                 ,
                 but
                 pressed
                 ,
                 and
                 ouerbore
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 horse
                 ,
                 they
                 fled
                 thorough
                 the
                 wood
                 to
                 the
                 riuer
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 beginne
                 the
                 fight
                 ]
                 d
                 
                   Leo
                   agreeth
                
                 .
                 If
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 light-armed
                 enough
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 armie
                 ioyne
                 ,
                 send
                 their
                 darts
                 ,
                 and
                 arrowes
                 at
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 after
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 is
                 begunne
                 plie
                 the
                 flanke
                 with
                 their
                 missiue
                 weapons
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 ouce
                 both
                 their
                 flankes
                 may
                 be
                 assaulted
                 .
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   beene
                   and
                   is
                   now
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   course
                   to
                   beginne
                   the
                   fight
                   with
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 .
                 
                   And
                   because
                   wee
                   shall
                   read
                   of
                   no
                   bat●aile
                   almost
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   forbeare
                   examples
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 wound
                 a
                 farreof
                 ]
                 The
                 light
                 
                   serue
                   to
                   great
                   purpose
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Generall
                   desire
                   not
                   to
                   come
                   neere
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   but
                   seeke
                   to
                   annoy
                   his
                   enemie
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   without
                   danger
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   folkes
                
                 
                 Liuy
                 
                   telleth
                   of
                
                 Cn.
                 Manlius
                 Volso
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   being
                   to
                   make
                   warre
                   against
                   the
                
                 Gallo
                 
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   fled
                   into
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   and
                   awaited
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   sought
                   to
                   defend
                   themselues
                   ,
                   by
                   aduantage
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   he
                   prepared
                   great
                   plenty
                   of
                   darts
                   ,
                   arrowes
                   ,
                   bullets
                   ,
                   and
                   small
                   stones
                   for
                   Slinges
                   :
                   and
                   leauing
                   his
                   legionari●
                   soul●iers
                   behind
                   ,
                   led
                   his
                   light
                   armed
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   that
                   possessed
                   certaine
                   straights
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   his
                   armie
                   must
                   passe
                   .
                   After
                   some
                   fight
                   the
                
                 Gallo-Graecians
                 
                   being
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   armed
                   ,
                   to
                   d●fend
                   their
                   bodies
                   from
                   the
                   missiue
                   weapons
                   ,
                   the
                   light-armed
                   of
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   forced
                   the
                   passag●
                   .
                   And
                   following
                   them
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   Campe
                   ,
                   where
                   their
                   Companions
                   came
                   to
                   their
                   aide
                   they
                   first
                   droue
                   them
                   into
                   their
                   Campe
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   Legionarie
                   Souldiers
                   comming
                   vp
                   ,
                   they
                   wonne
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   rehearsed
                   the
                   historie
                   of
                
                 Iphicrates
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   with
                   his
                   Targetires
                   (
                   that
                   came
                   seldome
                   to
                   hand
                   blowes
                   ,
                   but
                   plied
                   the
                   enemie
                   with
                   dar●s
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   )
                   ouerthrew
                   and
                   slewe
                   a
                   whole
                
                 Moira
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 .
                 The
                 Acarnans
                 ,
                 
                   likewise
                   with
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   fight
                   ,
                   much
                   incumbred
                
                 Agesilaus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   made
                   an
                   excursion
                   into
                   their
                   Countrey
                   .
                   The
                   story
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                
                 a
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   hauing
                   taken
                   a
                   great
                   prey
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   territory
                   of
                   the
                
                 Acarnans
                 ,
                 
                 
                   rested
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   busie
                   in
                   selling
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   many
                
                 Acarnan
                 
                   Targetieres
                   assembled
                   themselues
                   together
                   ,
                   where
                
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   was
                   incamped
                   vpon
                   the
                   side
                   of
                   a
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   darting
                   and
                   slinging
                   ,
                   they
                   forced
                   his
                   Campe
                   to
                   descend
                   to
                   the
                   plaine
                   ,
                   themselues
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   being
                   free
                   from
                   hurt
                   .
                   The
                   next
                   day
                
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   led
                   away
                   his
                   armie
                   .
                   The
                   passage
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   was
                   straight
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   mountaines
                   lying
                   about
                   in
                   a
                   circle
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                
                 Acarnans
                 
                   possessing
                   ,
                   plied
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   with
                   darts
                   ,
                   and
                   stones
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   higher
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   descending
                   to
                   the
                   skirts
                   of
                   the
                   hills
                   ,
                   they
                   pressed
                   the
                   armie
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   moue
                   forward
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   foote
                   ,
                   or
                   horse
                   ,
                   fell
                   out
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   profited
                   little
                   :
                   For
                   the
                
                 Acarnans
                 retired
                 immediately
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 strength
                 .
                 Agesilaus
                 perceiuing
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 his
                 armie
                 to
                 winde
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 straights
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 enemy
                 so
                 hung
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 resolued
                 to
                 charge
                 those
                 on
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 ascent
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 was
                 more
                 easie
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 armed
                 foote
                 .
                 Commanding
                 therefore
                 ,
                 his
                 men
                 to
                 charge
                 ,
                 the
                 armed
                 (
                 of
                 29
                 yeeres
                 of
                 age
                 )
                 first
                 fell
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horse
                 after
                 them
                 vpon
                 the
                 spurre
                 .
                 Himselfe
                 followed
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 Acarnans
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 descended
                 ,
                 and
                 busie
                 a
                 darting
                 ,
                 were
                 quickly
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 slaine
                 in
                 seeking
                 to
                 remount
                 the
                 hills
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 armed
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Targetiers
                 ,
                 stood
                 imbattailed
                 on
                 the
                 toppe
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 both
                 threwe
                 other
                 missiues
                 ,
                 and
                 lanced
                 Iauelines
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 wounded
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 some
                 horse
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 by
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 armed
                 ,
                 they
                 fled
                 ,
                 loosing
                 some
                 300
                 in
                 the
                 flight
                 .
                 These
                 light-armed
                 
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   keep
                   aloofe
                   from
                   the
                   enemie
                   ,
                   annoy
                   them
                   sore
                   by
                   wounding
                   (
                   as
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   saith
                   )
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                   ;
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   armed
                   come
                   vp
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   glad
                   to
                   quite
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   saue
                   themselues
                   by
                   flight
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 To
                 disarray
                 ]
                 
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   a
                   battaile
                   remaineth
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   no
                   victorie
                   is
                   gotten
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   Breaking
                   of
                   array
                   ,
                   and
                   disbanding
                   ,
                   are
                   companions
                   of
                   flight
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   forsaking
                   the
                   field
                   .
                   The
                   armed
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   endure
                   the
                   efforts
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   ,
                   must
                   either
                   keepe
                   still
                   their
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   themselues
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   knocked
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   slaine
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   prouide
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   by
                   flight
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   yeelding
                   .
                   For
                   the
                
                 light-armed
                 
                   effect
                   with
                   their
                   missiue
                   weapons
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   An
                
                 e
                 
                   example
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                
                 Aegyptians
                 in
                 Craesus
                 
                   his
                   battaile
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   the
                   defeate
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   armie
                   ,
                   maintained
                   yet
                   the
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   yeelded
                   not
                   to
                
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   now
                   the
                   victorie
                   .
                
                 Cyrus
                 
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   charged
                   their
                   backes
                   with
                   his
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   breake
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   command
                   his
                   Archers
                   ,
                   and
                   darters
                   ,
                   to
                   shoote
                   and
                   cast
                   their
                   darts
                   at
                   them
                   :
                   wh●rby
                   the
                
                 Egyptians
                 
                   after
                   many
                   wounds
                   ,
                   and
                   losse
                   of
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   were
                   finally
                   constrained
                   to
                   yeeld
                   .
                   A
                   like
                   example
                   is
                   before
                   alledged
                
                 f
                 of
                 Domitius
                 
                   the
                   Lieutenant
                   of
                
                 L.
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   with
                   missiue
                   weapons
                   alone
                   forced
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 
                   Phalange
                   to
                   scatter
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   themselues
                   to
                   flight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 5
                 To
                 repulse
                 their
                 Horse
                 ]
                 The
                 light
                 armed
                 
                   alone
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   sure
                   retreate
                   to
                   the
                   armed
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   some
                   place
                   of
                   strength
                   ,
                   can
                   d●e
                   little
                   in
                   repulsing
                   of
                   horse
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   shewed
                   before
                   in
                   the
                
                 ●
                 
                   exploite
                   of
                
                 Crassus
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   the
                
                 lightarmed
                 
                   were
                   beaten
                   in
                   by
                
                 
                 the
                 Persian
                 
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   shew
                   of
                   wounds
                   ,
                   they
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   their
                   feare
                   ,
                   discouraged
                   the
                   armed
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   happened
                   in
                
                 c
                 Antonies
                 
                   retreate
                   out
                   of
                
                 Persia
                 ,
                 the
                 light-armed
                 
                   being
                   faine
                   to
                   shroude
                   themselues
                   from
                   the
                
                 Persian
                 
                   horse
                   within
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   of
                   the
                   armed
                   .
                   Be
                   they
                   neuer
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   without
                   some
                   such
                   assurance
                   the
                   horse
                   will
                   soon
                   ouerrunue
                   them
                   ;
                   hauing
                   this
                   assurance
                   their
                   seruice
                   much
                   afflicteth
                   horsemen
                   both
                   in
                   wounding
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   killing
                   their
                   horse
                   .
                   Therefore
                
                 d
                 
                   of
                   ancient
                   time
                   it
                   was
                   vsuall
                   to
                   mingle
                
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 armed
                 
                   together
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   enemies
                   horse
                   so
                   charged
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   both
                   .
                   A
                   notable
                   example
                   is
                   in
                
                 e
                 Hirtius
                 :
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   hee
                
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 iourney
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 legionary
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 set
                 vpon
                 by
                 the
                 enemie
                 abounding
                 in
                 store
                 of
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 light
                 armed
                 Numidians
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 Caesar
                 fell
                 out
                 to
                 charge
                 ,
                 the
                 enemies
                 horse
                 galloped
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foote
                 stood
                 fast
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Horse
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 carreare
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 rescue
                 .
                 
                   This
                   kinde
                   of
                   fight
                   troubled
                
                 Caesar
                 
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   haue
                   troubled
                   him
                   more
                   ,
                   had
                   hee
                   not
                   recouered
                   hills
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   farre
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   shaken
                   of
                   the
                   molesting
                   enemy
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   repulsing
                   horse
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   meanes
                   for
                   the
                   armed
                   foote
                   ,
                   then
                   with
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   to
                   line
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   horse
                   shall
                   be
                   about
                   to
                   giue
                   on
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 To
                 beat
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 armed
                 ]
                 The
                 light
                 armed
                 
                   being
                   nimble
                   and
                   quick
                   ,
                   and
                   seeking
                   alwaies
                   aduantages
                   by
                   changing
                   of
                   ground
                   ,
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   forced
                   by
                   the
                   armed
                   foote
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   are
                   charged
                   with
                   heauie
                   furniture
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   reason
                   thereof
                   can
                   make
                   no
                   speed
                   )
                   to
                   seeke
                   succour
                   in
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   their
                   armed
                   .
                   Either
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   beaten
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   light
                   armed
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   hath
                   heere
                   .
                   The
                   Horse
                   are
                   commonly
                   to
                   encounter
                   with
                   Horse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light-armed
                   with
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   amongst
                   whom
                   the
                   greater
                   number
                   preuaileth
                   ,
                   their
                   skill
                   ,
                   and
                   armes
                   being
                   alike
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 fight
                 being
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 many
                 will
                 sooner
                 wound
                 ,
                 or
                 kill
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 few
                 many
                 ,
                 saith
                 f
                 Xenophon
                 :
                 
                   If
                   the
                   fight
                   bee
                   at
                   hand
                   the
                   better
                   armed
                   ,
                   or
                   better
                   minded
                   will
                   driue
                   the
                   other
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   .
                   The
                
                 g
                 Roman
                 
                   Horse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   were
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   chased
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   Campe.
                   And
                   that
                   happened
                   by
                   reason
                   their
                   armour
                   was
                   fitter
                   to
                   close
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   fight
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                   So
                   our
                   Archers
                   at
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                
                 Cressy
                 
                   compelled
                   the
                
                 Genua
                 
                   crossebowes
                   to
                   forsake
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   the
                   english
                   bowe
                   being
                   better
                   in
                   vse
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                
                 Genua
                 
                   crossebowe
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   haue
                   made
                   the
                   contrary
                
                 light
                 armed
                 
                   to
                   quit
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   liberty
                   themselues
                   to
                   serue
                   ,
                   where
                   most
                   aduantage
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   of
                   their
                   seruice
                   .
                
              
               
                 7
                 To
                 discouer
                 suspected
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 ambushes
                 ]
                 
                   Suspected
                   places
                   are
                   such
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   as
                   ambushes
                   are
                   laid
                   in
                   .
                   Ambushes
                   are
                   of
                   two
                   kindes
                   ,
                   being
                   laid
                   either
                
                 to
                 endamage
                 the
                 enemies
                 battell
                 
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   or
                
                 to
                 hinder
                 ,
                 and
                 disapoint
                 his
                 march
                 .
                 
                   The
                   places
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   remoued
                   from
                   sight
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   neede
                   of
                   speciall
                   discouery
                   .
                   As
                   woods
                   ,
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   forrests
                   ,
                   rockes
                   ,
                   banckes
                   of
                   riuers
                   ,
                   caues
                   ,
                   hills
                   hollow
                   ,
                   and
                   deepe
                   waies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   The
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   rough
                   ,
                   and
                   intricate
                   ,
                   and
                   scarce
                   passable
                   for
                   the
                   heauy
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   horse
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   ▪
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   incumbred
                   with
                   weight
                   of
                   armes
                   ,
                   &
                   able
                   quickly
                   to
                   aduance
                   ,
                   or
                   retire
                   ,
                   are
                   fittest
                   to
                   lie
                   close
                   in
                   such
                   places
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   search
                   if
                   the
                   enemie
                   be
                   lodg●d
                   there
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   kinde
                   of
                   Ambushes
                   wee
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   heauy
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   horse
                   haue
                   been●
                   imploied
                   .
                   The
                   warres
                   of
                
                 Anniball
                 in
                 Italy
                 
                   afford
                   plenty
                   of
                   examples
                   herein
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   b●set
                   or
                   discouer
                   waies
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   none
                   so
                   fit
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   ,
                   whose
                   quicknes
                   ,
                   and
                   expedition
                   ,
                   giueth
                   then
                   aduantage
                   to
                   assault
                   their
                   enemy
                   with
                   their
                   missiue
                   weapons
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   ground
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   vnequall
                   ,
                   and
                   meanes
                   to
                   view
                   any
                   place
                   suspected
                   without
                   almost
                   any
                   danger
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       Cap
                       18
                       The
                       Square
                    
                     
                       .
                       9.in
                       Front
                    
                     
                       .3
                       .
                       in
                       Flank
                    
                     
                       8.
                       in
                       Front
                    
                     
                       .4
                       .
                       in
                       Flank
                    
                     
                       .10
                       .
                       in
                       Front
                    
                     
                       .5
                       .
                       in
                       Flank
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                 8
                 For
                 speedy
                 and
                 farre
                 attempts
                 ]
                 
                   A
                   heauie
                   armed
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   fit
                   for
                   farre
                   or
                   suddaine
                   attempts
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   armed
                   for
                   a
                   firme
                   and
                   stedfast
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   concursations
                   .
                
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 
                   whensoeuer
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   vse
                   expedition
                   ,
                   tooke
                   with
                   him
                   the
                   horse
                   and
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   leauing
                   the
                   armed
                   to
                   come
                   after
                   .
                
                 a
                 
                   So
                   did
                   he
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   oppressed
                
                 Clytus
                 ,
                 and
                 Glaucias
                 
                   in
                   their
                   campe
                   ▪
                
                 b
                 
                   so
                   when
                   he
                   possessed
                   himselfe
                   of
                   the
                   streights
                   of
                
                 Cilicia
                 ;
                 c
                 
                   so
                   in
                   preuenting
                   of
                   the
                   burning
                   of
                
                 Tarsus
                 ;
                 d
                 
                   so
                   in
                   seeking
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   straights
                   of
                   the
                
                 Vxians
                 ,
                 e
                 
                   and
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                
                 Persia
                 f
                 
                   and
                   the
                   rocke
                   of
                
                 Aorne
                 .
                 
                   The
                   same
                   hath
                   beene
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   other
                   Generalls
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   noted
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   Celerity
                   is
                   requisite
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   imploied
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   who
                   haue
                   nothing
                   to
                   hinder
                   their
                   speede
                   ?
                   The
                   Targetiere
                   had
                   but
                   a
                   light
                   target
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sp●are
                   ;
                   the
                   lightarmed
                   but
                   their
                   armes
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   are
                   they
                   ?
                   bowe
                   ,
                   and
                   arrowes
                   ,
                   darts
                   ,
                   and
                   slings
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   no
                   weight
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 g
                 
                   Which
                   was
                   the
                   reason
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   victory
                   they
                   were
                   imployed
                   in
                   giuing
                   cha●e
                   to
                   the
                   enemie
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   lost
                   the
                   field
                   .
                   The
                   armed
                   vsed
                   to
                   follow
                   in
                   good
                   order
                   of
                   bat●ell
                   ,
                   the
                   slaughter
                   ,
                   and
                   execution
                   was
                   deliuered
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   armed
                   ,
                   and
                   horse
                   .
                   Wherein
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                
                 
                 Iphicrates
                 
                   was
                   held
                   good
                
                 ;
                 take
                 heede
                 (
                 
                   said
                   hee
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   light-armed
                
                 )
                 of
                 ambushes
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 not
                 to
                 presse
                 hard
                 vpon
                 the
                 reare
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 flie
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 riuers
                 ,
                 or
                 straights
                 ,
                 or
                 ditches
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 enemies
                 flights
                 ,
                 least
                 feare
                 turne
                 into
                 desperation
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fashion
             of
             Horse-battailes
             :
             and
             first
             of
             the
             Rhombe
             ;
             the
             Wedge
             ,
             and
             the
             Square
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
          
           
             THose
             ,
             that
             haue
             written
             before
             mee
             ,
             haue
             diuersely
             framed
             Horse-battailes
             ,
             some
             of
             
               iust
               squares
            
             ,
             some
             longer
             in
             flanke
             ,
             then
             in
             front
             ,
             some
             like
             a
             Rhombe
             ,
             some
             like
             a
             Wedge
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             haue
             (
             if
             I
             may
             speake
             freely
             )
             expressed
             fully
             their
             owne
             conceits
             .
             Therefore
             to
             make
             all
             things
             cleere
             ,
             and
             better
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             the
             seuerall
             figures
             of
             each
             seuerall
             kinde
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             seemeth
             the
             Thessalians
             whose
             power
             was
             great
             in
             Horse
             ,
             were
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             vsed
             the
             kinde
             of
             battaile
             2
             fashioned
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Rhombe
             (
             the
             inuention
             whereof
             is
             attributed
             to
             Iason
             )
             as
             fittest
             for
             all
             encounters
             ;
             The
             Horsemen
             thus
             ordered
             being
             ready
             to
             turne
             their
             faces
             euery
             way
             with
             speede
             ,
             and
             not
             easie
             to
             bee
             surprised
             in
             flanke
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Reare
             .
             Because
             the
             best
             men
             stand
             in
             the
             flanke
             ,
             and
             the
             Commanders
             in
             the
             Angles
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             Captaine
             of
             the
             troupe
             in
             the
             front
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             left
             Angles
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             called
             Flanke-commanders
             ,
             and
             the
             Leiutenant
             in
             the
             Reare-angle
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Scythians
             ,
             and
             Thracians
             haue
             vsed
             Wedges
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Macedonians
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             King
             Philip.
             For
             this
             kinde
             of
             battaile
             was
             held
             of
             mor
             exact
             vse
             ,
             then
             the
             square
             ,
             because
             the
             Commanders
             are
             placed
             in
             a
             circle
             ;
             and
             consisting
             of
             a
             narrow
             front
             ,
             it
             maketh
             readie
             passage
             thorough
             any
             distance
             ,
             and
             an
             easier
             wheeling
             and
             returning
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             ,
             as
             hauing
             no
             such
             troublesome
             windings
             about
             ,
             as
             hath
             the
             Square
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Persians
             ,
             and
             Sicilians
             ,
             and
             most
             Graecians
             made
             choice
             of
             Squares
             ,
             being
             of
             opinion
             they
             were
             more
             easie
             to
             frame
             ,
             and
             fitter
             for
             ioint-mouing
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             more
             effectuall
             in
             vse
             .
             For
             they
             are
             sooner
             in
             order
             being
             digested
             
             into
             files
             ,
             and
             rankes
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             order
             alone
             all
             the
             Commanders
             fall
             vpon
             ,
             and
             charge
             the
             enemie
             with
             one
             maine
             force
             .
             Those
             are
             best
             Squares
             ,
             that
             double
             the
             number
             of
             the
             length
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             depth
             .
             As
             when
             there
             are
             eight
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             foure
             in
             depth
             ,
             or
             tenne
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             fiue
             in
             depth
             .
             These
             in
             number
             are
             of
             vnequall
             sides
             ,
             but
             in
             figure
             foure
             Square
             .
             For
             the
             length
             of
             a
             Horse
             from
             head
             to
             taile
             compared
             with
             his
             bredth
             requireth
             more
             men
             in
             rank
             ,
             then
             in
             file
             [
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             Square
             ]
             Some
             allow
             thrice
             as
             many
             in
             length
             ,
             as
             in
             depth
             ,
             and
             thinke
             by
             that
             meanes
             a
             perfect
             square
             may
             be
             formed
             :
             because
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             length
             of
             a
             Horse
             seemeth
             thrice
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             bredth
             betwixt
             his
             shoulders
             .
             Therefore
             they
             giue
             nine
             in
             front
             ,
             and
             three
             in
             flanke
             .
             For
             a
             multitude
             of
             Horsemen
             yeeld
             not
             the
             same
             aduantage
             behinde
             ,
             that
             foote
             doe
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Battaile
             they
             iointly
             thrust
             on
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Horse
             helpe
             nothing
             to
             the
             setlednesse
             of
             fast
             resistance
             ,
             being
             neither
             able
             to
             thrust
             those
             forwards
             ,
             that
             are
             before
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             linke
             ,
             and
             knitte
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             one
             weight
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             they
             presse
             vpon
             the
             formost
             ,
             by
             disordering
             ,
             and
             distempering
             their
             owne
             Horse
             ,
             they
             annoy
             themselues
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             enemy
             .
             Therefore
             it
             alwaies
             falleth
             out
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             are
             as
             many
             Horse
             in
             length
             ,
             as
             in
             depth
             ,
             a
             Square
             of
             number
             is
             made
             ,
             but
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             figure
             are
             vnequall
             ,
             the
             depth
             exceeding
             the
             length
             in
             proportion
             :
             but
             when
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             Troupe
             is
             Square
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             sides
             and
             front
             ,
             is
             vnequall
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 IN
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 the
                 armie
                 was
                 diuided
                 into
                 two
                 kindes
                 ,
              
               footemen
               ,
               and
               Riders
               .
               Footemen
               
                 againe
                 into
                 three
              
               ,
               armed
               ,
               Targetieres
               ,
               and
               light
               armed
               .
               
                 Of
                 these
                 three
                 is
                 hither
                 to
                 treated
                 .
              
               Riders
               
                 follow
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 vsed
              
               Horses
               ,
               or
               Elephants
               .
               Horses
               
                 either
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
              
               Chariots
               .
               
                 Of
                 these
              
               Aelian
               
                 treateth
                 seuerally
                 hereafter
                 .
                 For
                 the
              
               arming
               ,
               and
               place
               of
               Horse
               
                 in
                 the
                 fielde
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 spoken
                 already
                 .
                 The
                 following
                 discourse
                 is
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 embattailing
                 horse
                 (
                 wherein
                 he
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 vsage
                 in
                 ancient
                 time
                 )
                 Then
                 of
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 of
                 Elephants
                 .
              
               a
               
                 That
                 a
                 horse
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 beast
                 ,
                 that
                 loues
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 faithfull
                 vnto
                 him
              
               Pliny
               
                 testifieth
                 .
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 for
              
               carriage
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
              
               seruice
               in
               the
               field
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 an
              
               armie
               
                 without
                 horse
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 no
                 armie
                 .
              
               Iphicrates
               
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 comparing
                 an
                 armie
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 resembleth
                 the
                 horse
                 to
                 feete
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 mouing
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 remouing
                 ,
                 the
                 feete
                 being
                 lame
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 away
                 ▪
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 armie
                 slow
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfit
                 for
                 expedition
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 horse
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 resembled
                 to
                 those
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 creepe
                 vpon
                 their
                 bellies
                 ,
                 whose
                 greatest
                 hast
                 is
                 with
                 little
                 speede
                 .
                 The
                 horse
                 do
                 great
                 seruice
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 of
                 themselues
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 principally
                 imployed
                 in
                 matters
                 that
                 require
                 quicknesse
                 in
                 dispatch
                 .
                 Therefore
                 are
                 they
                 fit
                 for
                 discoueries
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 country
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 campe
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 marche
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Generall
                 desires
                 to
                 haue
                 notice
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 for
                 discoueries
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 spoile
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 enemy
                 hath
                 growing
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 prey
                 of
                 his
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 burne
                 his
                 houses
                 ,
                 kill
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 surprise
                 his
                 places
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ●mbarre
                 him
                 from
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 to
                 bring
                 and
                 conuay
                 prouision
                 for
                 our
                 Campe
                 ,
                 to
                 shut
                 in
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 goe
                 not
                 out
                 his
                 campe
                 for
                 like
                 causes
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 enemies
                 march
                 by
                 falling
                 on
                 the
                 reare
                 .
                 Briefely
                 all
                 expeditions
                 of
                 celeritie
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 horse
                 alone
                 .
                 Especially
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 giue
                 them
                 liberty
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 retire
                 at
                 their
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 they
                 often
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 armed
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 .
                 They
                 often
                 ioine
              
               
               
                 likewise
                 with
                 the
                 armed
              
               .
               a
               
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 enemies
                 battaile
                 in
                 the
                 flanke
                 ,
                 or
                 reare
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 our
              
               armed
               
                 charge
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 they
                 ●ndanger
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 imployment
                 alone
                 against
                 the
              
               armed
               foote
               
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 weake
                 there
                 force
                 is
                 .
              
               b
               
                 And
                 how
                 little
                 they
                 preuaile
                 (
                 especially
                 against
                 armed
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 practized
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 resolute
                 Souldiers
                 )
                 The
                 examples
                 I
                 haue
                 quoted
                 in
                 the
                 margent
                 make
                 the
                 matter
                 cleare
                 .
                 For
                 further
                 confirmation
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
              
               Xenophons
               
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 deliuered
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Persian
               
                 horse
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 against
                 the
                 armed
                 foote
                 of
                 the
              
               Graecians
               
                 in
                 their
                 return
                 out
                 of
              
               Persia
               ▪
               
                 yet
                 the
                 reason
                 stretcheth
                 to
                 all
                 horse
                 in
                 generall
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 sound
                 thus
                 :
              
               c
               If
               any
               of
               you
               faint
               in
               minde
               (
               
                 said
                 he
                 to
                 the
              
               Graecians
               )
               because
               we
               haue
               none
               ,
               the
               enemy
               many
               horse
               ,
               let
               him
               consider
               ,
               that
               ten
               thousand
               horse-men
               are
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               ten
               thousand
               men
               .
               For
               no
               man
               was
               euer
               slaine
               in
               battaile
               by
               byting
               ,
               or
               stroke
               of
               a
               horse
               :
               Men
               they
               are
               ,
               that
               performe
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               is
               done
               in
               fight
               .
               As
               for
               vs
               (
               the
               foote
               he
               meaneth
               )
               our
               mounting
               is
               much
               more
               firme
               ,
               and
               stedfast
               then
               theirs
               .
               They
               hange
               vpon
               their
               horse
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               feare
               not
               onely
               of
               vs
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               shaken
               of
               and
               throwne
               to
               ground
               .
               We
               contrariewise
               haue
               stable
               footing
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               able
               both
               with
               great
               assurednesse
               to
               strik
               ,
               and
               direct
               our
               aime
               with
               more
               certainty
               .
               One
               aduantage
               the
               horse-men
               haue
               ,
               they
               may
               more
               securely
               runne
               away
               .
               Hitherto
               Xenophon
               .
               
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 summarily
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 horse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Thessalians
                 ,
                 whose
                 power
                 was
                 great
                 in
                 horse
                 ]
                 The
                 Thessalians
                 
                   inhabiting
                   about
                   the
                   mountaine
                
                 Pelius
                 
                   were
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   fought
                   on
                   horse-backe
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   therefore
                   called
                
                 Centaures
                 .
                 
                   When
                   they
                   watered
                   their
                   horses
                   in
                   the
                   riuer
                
                 Peneus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   horse
                   heades
                   stooping
                   to
                   drinke
                   made
                   the
                   vnskilfull
                   multitude
                   ,
                   who
                   saw
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   ioyned
                   to
                   the
                   shoulders
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   vpper
                   part
                   was
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   neither
                   Oxe
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   should
                   seeme
                   ,
                   horse
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   well
                   knowne
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   Oxen
                   ▪
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   laboured
                   and
                   plowed
                   their
                   land
                   .
                   The
                   Poets
                   therefore
                   fained
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   monsters
                   compounded
                   of
                   two
                   diuers
                   natures
                   ,
                   man
                   and
                   oxe
                   ,
                   or
                   bull
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                
                 Centaurus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   beginner
                   of
                   the
                   race
                   was
                   begotten
                   by
                
                 Ixion
                 
                   vpon
                   a
                   cloude
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   figured
                   like
                
                 Iuno
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 Seruius
                 
                   giueth
                   a
                   better
                   originall
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 that
                 certaine
                 seruants
                 of
                 a
                 Thessalian
                 King
                 seeing
                 their
                 masters
                 Neate
                 ,
                 raging
                 with
                 the
                 Brimse
                 (
                 a
                 flie
                 that
                 biteth
                 cattell
                 )
                 got
                 a
                 horse
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 pricking
                 them
                 with
                 goades
                 ,
                 reduced
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 stables
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 after
                 called
                 
                   Centaures
                   ,
                   Para
                   kentein
                   tous
                   taurous
                   ,
                
                 of
                 pricking
                 the
                 neate
                 .
                 
                   The
                   great
                   Etymologicon
                   giueth
                   yet
                   an
                   other
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   I
                   haue
                   said
                   that
                
                 Centaurus
                 
                   was
                   begotten
                   by
                
                 Ixion
                 
                   vpon
                   a
                   cloude
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   figured
                   like
                
                 Iuno
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   whom
                
                 Ixion
                 
                   was
                   in
                   loue
                   :
                   The
                   Etymologicon
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 Ixion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   cloude
                   was
                   called
                
                 Centaurus
                 :
                 Apo
                 tou
                 ton
                 patera
                 autou
                 kentein
                 ten
                 auran
                 .
                 But
                 d
                 Diodorus
                 Sicul.
                 
                   reporting
                   the
                   historie
                   of
                   the
                
                 Centaures
                 ,
                 
                   speaketh
                   not
                   of
                
                 Centaurus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   the
                   race
                   but
                   saith
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 bred
                 of
                 a
                 cloude
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Nymphs
                 brought
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 called
                 Hippocentauri
                 which
                 gaue
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 fable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 two
                 natures
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   generally
                   agreed
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                
                 Centaures
                 were
                 Thessalians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   first
                   horsemen
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   mentioned
                   in
                   any
                   history
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   long
                   practise
                
                 e
                 
                   they
                   were
                   accounted
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   valiant
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   expert
                   horse-men
                   of
                   all
                
                 Greece
                 ,
                 
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                
                 Philip
                 ,
                 
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 Amintas
                 
                   King
                   of
                
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 who
                 conquered
                 all
                 
                   Thessaly
                   (
                   saith
                
                 f
                 Iustin
                 )
                 not
                 of
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 rich
                 of
                 the
                 prey
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 winne
                 to
                 his
                 armie
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Thessalian
                 horsemen
                 .
                 Whose
                 seruice
                 he
                 vsed
                 afterward
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 war.
                 
                   Neither
                   did
                   they
                   lesse
                   seruice
                   to
                   his
                   sonne
                
                 g
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   whose
                   greatest
                
                 
                 
                   battailes
                   their
                   vertue
                   clearelie
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   especially
                   commended
                   by
                   histories
                   .
                
                 h
                 Pyrrhus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   principally
                   by
                   their
                   valor
                   ,
                   put
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   to
                   flight
                
                 .
                 e
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   returning
                   out
                   of
                
                 Asia
                 
                   towards
                   his
                   Countrey
                   led
                   his
                   armie
                   through
                
                 Thessalie
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   being
                   much
                   incumbred
                   in
                   his
                   mareh
                   by
                   the
                
                 Thessalian
                 
                   horsemen
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   hee
                   charged
                   them
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   ouerthrewe
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   pleased
                   himselfe
                   maruellously
                   therein
                   ,
                
                 because
                 with
                 troupes
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 which
                 himselfe
                 had
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 disciplined
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 ouerthrowne
                 the
                 Thessalians
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 (
                 saith
                 Xenophon
                 )
                 so
                 highly
                 renowned
                 for
                 horsemanship
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Fashioned
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Rhombe
                 ]
                 
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   kindes
                   of
                   horse
                   battailes
                   mentioned
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Rhombe
                   ,
                   the
                   Wedge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Square
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   square
                   is
                   either
                   a
                   iust
                   ,
                   square
                   ,
                   or
                   longer
                   in
                   flanke
                   then
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   front
                   then
                   in
                   flanke
                   .
                   The
                   Rhombe
                   was
                   the
                   inuention
                   of
                   the
                
                 Thessalians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   forme
                   they
                   vsually
                   fought
                   .
                   But
                   where
                   he
                   maketh
                
                 Iason
                 
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   inuentor
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   afterward
                   expoundeth
                   his
                   owne
                   meaning
                   ,
                   attributing
                   the
                   inuention
                   to
                
                 Ileon
                 the
                 Thessalian
                 
                   (
                   from
                   whom
                   also
                   it
                   was
                   tearmed
                
                 Ile
                 )
                 
                   but
                   the
                   chiefe
                   practise
                   to
                
                 Iason
                 .
                 Euclyde
                 
                   defineth
                   a
                   Rhombe
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                   :
                
                 f
                 A
                 Rhombe
                 is
                 a
                 square
                 figure
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 sides
                 equall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 angles
                 not
                 right
                 .
                 
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   foure
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   square
                   are
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   length
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   the
                   angles
                   ,
                   are
                   two
                   of
                   them
                   stretched
                   out
                   in
                   greater
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   more
                   sharpe
                   ,
                   two
                   of
                   them
                   brought
                   narrower
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   more
                   blunt
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   right
                   angles
                   of
                   a
                
                 Tetragonall
                 
                   square
                   .
                   See
                   the
                   figure
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   figure
                   in
                   a
                   battaile
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   we
                   call
                   the
                
                 Diamond
                 
                   battaile
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sometimes
                   practised
                   amongst
                   the
                   foote
                   for
                   shew
                   ,
                   and
                   evercise
                   sake
                   ,
                   but
                   amongst
                   the
                   horse
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   seene
                   it
                   practised
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   square
                   goeth
                   to
                   charge
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   that
                   stand
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   sides
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   front
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   square
                   )
                   so
                   the
                   Rhombe
                   chargeth
                   with
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   Rhombe
                   .
                   Whether
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   of
                   most
                   vse
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   to
                   determine
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   square
                   standes
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   our
                   daies
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   vsage
                   of
                   the
                
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Sicilians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   most
                
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 as
                 Aelian
                 
                   saith
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Rhombe
                   the
                
                 Thessalians
                 
                   alone
                   (
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   were
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   best
                   horsemen
                   of
                
                 Greece
                 )
                 
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   allow
                   the
                   Wedge
                   for
                   a
                   parcell
                   of
                   the
                   Rhombe
                   ,
                   (
                   a
                   Rhombe
                   being
                   but
                   a
                   double
                   Wedge
                   ,
                   as
                   making
                   two
                   wedges
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   diuided
                   in
                   two
                   )
                   and
                   then
                   haue
                   wee
                   for
                   the
                   Rhombe
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 and
                 Thracians
                 
                   (
                   both
                   nations
                   very
                   good
                   Horsemen
                   )
                   but
                   King
                
                 Philip
                 Amintas
                 
                   sonne
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   successours
                   .
                   Either
                   of
                   both
                   formes
                   haue
                   their
                   reasons
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   squares
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   held
                   opinion
                   (
                   as
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   saith
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   easier
                   to
                   frame
                   ,
                   and
                   fitter
                   for
                   ioint
                   mouing
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   sooner
                   in
                   order
                   of
                   file
                   ,
                   and
                   ranke
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Commanders
                   iointly
                   charged
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   forme
                   could
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   easinesse
                   to
                   frame
                   I
                   see
                   no
                   great
                   difference
                   ,
                   onely
                   custome
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   ,
                   must
                   in
                   euery
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   yea
                   in
                   the
                   squares
                   themselues
                   make
                   the
                   horseman
                   ready
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   his
                   place
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   for
                   the
                   ioint
                   moouing
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   file
                   and
                   rancke
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   the
                   square
                   with
                   some
                   Rhombes
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   soone
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   troupe
                   being
                   once
                   knowne
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   horseman
                   hauing
                   his
                   place
                   assigned
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   forme
                   resolued
                   vpon
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   which
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   cast
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   there
                   are
                   4
                   kinds
                   of
                   Rhombes
                   ,
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   fileth
                   ,
                   and
                   ranketh
                   ;
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   fileth
                   ,
                   but
                   ranketh
                   not
                   ;
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   that
                   ranketh
                   ,
                   but
                   fileth
                   not
                   ;
                   the
                   last
                   that
                   neither
                   fileth
                   ,
                   nor
                   ranketh
                   (
                   as
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   teacheth
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Chapter
                   )
                   The
                   first
                   will
                   finde
                   no
                   more
                   difficultie
                   ,
                   of
                   fi●ing
                   ,
                   and
                   ranking
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   square
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   next
                   albeit
                   the
                   one
                   ranke
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   file
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   filing
                   ,
                   or
                   ranking
                   hindereth
                   no
                   more
                   the
                   readinesse
                   of
                   framing
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   filing
                   ,
                   and
                   ranking
                   helpeth
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   is
                   rather
                   curious
                   then
                   profitable
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   take
                   ,
                   neither
                   doe
                   I
                   find●
                   example
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   truly
                   affirmed
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   square
                   is
                   much
                   easier
                   to
                   be
                   fashioned
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   haue
                   occasion
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   three
                   in
                   due
                   place
                   .
                   Touching
                   the
                   ioint
                   falling
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   Commanders
                   ,
                   I
                   confesse
                   the
                   aduantage
                   is
                   great
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Commanders
                   ought
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   altogether
                   fall
                   vpon
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   like
                   to
                   put
                   hard
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   skill
                   to
                   bring
                   many
                   hands
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   best
                   hands
                   to
                   fight
                   .
                   Many
                   hands
                   make
                   light
                   worke
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   hands
                   sure
                   worke
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 Aelian
                 
                   alledgeth
                   these
                   reasons
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   fittest
                   for
                   all
                   encounters
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   horsemen
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   turne
                   their
                   faces
                   euery
                   way
                   with
                   speed
                   .
                   Then
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   surprised
                   in
                   flanke
                   ,
                   or
                   reare
                   ,
                   hauing
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   flanks
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Commanders
                   in
                   euery
                   point
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 .
                 
                   And
                   cannot
                   the
                   square
                   turne
                   faces
                   euery
                   way
                   ?
                   They
                   can
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   advantage
                   .
                   For
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   way
                   soeuer
                   faces
                   are
                   turned
                   ,
                   remaineth
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   forme
                   .
                   And
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   flanke
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   it
                   keepeeh
                   still
                   4
                   euen
                   sides
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   most
                   seruice
                   in
                   the
                   sides
                   .
                   Besides
                   that
                   one
                   point
                   alwaies
                   affronteth
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   Not
                   vnlike
                   a
                
                 Calthrop
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   howsoeuer
                   you
                   cast
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   hath
                   one
                   point
                   bearing
                   right
                   vp
                   to
                   wound
                   the
                   horses
                   feet
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   square
                   in
                   turning
                   faces
                   to
                   either
                   flanke
                   altereth
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   broad
                   square
                   ,
                   the
                   front
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   was
                   longer
                   than
                   the
                   sides
                   ,
                   faces
                   being
                   turned
                   to
                   either
                   flanke
                   the
                   sides
                   become
                   longer
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   front
                   ;
                   contrariwise
                   in
                   the
                
                 Herse
                 ▪
                 battaile
                 .
                 
                   Besides
                   in
                   such
                   turning
                   of
                   faces
                   the
                   square
                   leeseth
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   embattatling
                   ,
                   the
                   Commanders
                   ,
                   that
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   standing
                   now
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   flanks
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   charge
                   the
                   enemy
                   iointly
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   greatest
                   advantage
                   of
                   that
                   forme
                   )
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   front
                   being
                   without
                   Commanders
                   ,
                   is
                   subiect
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   surprise
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   way
                   soeuer
                   faces
                   turne
                   ,
                   hath
                   as
                   many
                   Commanders
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   first
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   the
                   horse
                   square
                   in
                   full
                   strength
                   with
                   all
                   Commanders
                   in
                   front
                   ;
                   whether
                   shall
                   that
                   forme
                   be
                   better
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   affirme
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   kindes
                   of
                   fight
                   ;
                   One
                   with
                
                 maine
                 force
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   other
                   with
                
                 sleight
                 ,
                 and
                 Art
                 ;
                 
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   I
                   will
                   preferre
                   the
                
                 square
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 .
                 The
                 square
                 
                   for
                   slaughter
                   and
                   violent
                   ouerthrowing
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   for
                   piercing
                   ,
                   and
                   artificiall
                   breaking
                   the
                   enemies
                   battaile
                   ,
                   which
                   last
                   amongst
                   great
                   Commanders
                   hath
                   alwaies
                   beene
                   accounted
                   the
                   best
                   kinde
                   of
                
                 winning
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                
                 square
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Commanders
                   fall
                   iointly
                   vpon
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   chiefe
                   of
                   the
                   Army
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   likelyhood
                   they
                   will
                   ouerthrow
                   the
                   formost
                   ,
                   and
                   slay
                   many
                   .
                   Yet
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   their
                   front
                   ,
                   they
                   sticke
                   man
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   make
                   no
                   farre
                   entrance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   victorie
                   hangeth
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   haue
                   slaine
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   resist
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   make
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   flie
                   .
                   The
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   contrary-wise
                   ,
                   being
                   narrow
                   ,
                   and
                   pointed
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   first
                   forceth
                   a
                   passage
                   with
                   the
                   point
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   that
                   follow
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   without
                   great
                   labour
                   piercing
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   further
                   ,
                   breaketh
                   the
                   aduerse
                   battaile
                   ,
                   &
                   disperseth
                   ,
                   and
                   putteth
                   them
                   to
                   flight
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   doth
                   execution
                   at
                   pleasure
                   .
                   Neither
                   can
                   I
                   make
                   a
                   fitter
                   resemblance
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   comparing
                   the
                   2
                   figures
                   ,
                   one
                   to
                   an
                
                 axe
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   a
                
                 wedge
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   instruments
                   vsed
                   for
                   diuiding
                   solid
                   masses
                   of
                   wood
                   .
                   For
                   the
                
                 axe
                 ,
                 
                   albeit
                   sharper
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                
                 wedge
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   hauing
                   the
                   edge
                   drawen
                   out
                   in
                   length
                   ,
                   can
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   strength
                   be
                   driuen
                   farre
                   into
                   the
                   wood
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   doubling
                   many
                   stroaks
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   much
                   labour
                   commeth
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   diuide
                   it
                   .
                   The
                
                 wedge
                 
                   contrary-wise
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   so
                   sharpe
                   ,
                   being
                   once
                   entred
                   ,
                   insinuateth
                   it selfe
                   more
                   by
                   litle
                   ,
                   and
                   litle
                   with
                   the
                   narrownes
                   of
                   the
                   point
                   ,
                   and
                   maintayning
                   the
                   hold
                   it
                   first
                   got
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   forceth
                   it
                   asunder
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   tough
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   the
                
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 Rhombe
                 :
                 
                   whereof
                   the
                
                 square
                 
                   beginneth
                   ,
                   and
                   endeth
                   with
                   violence
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   vseth
                   first
                   cunning
                   ,
                   and
                   mildenes
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   to
                   enter
                   :
                   being
                   once
                   entred
                   renteth
                   a
                   peeces
                   ,
                   and
                   disparteth
                   all
                   that
                   standeth
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   our
                   times
                   alloweth
                   not
                   of
                
                 Rhombes
                 ;
                 
                   Experience
                   of
                   former
                   times
                   highly
                   prized
                   them
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   insist
                   vpon
                   the
                
                 Thessalians
                 
                   alone
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   accounted
                   the
                   inventers
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   fought
                   alwaies
                
                 Rhombe
                 -
                 wise
                 .
                 Polybius
                 
                   had
                   seene
                   their
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   beene
                   Generall
                   of
                   the
                   Horse
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   country
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   able
                   to
                   iudge
                   .
                   He
                   giueth
                   this
                   censure
                   of
                   them
                
                 ;
                 a
                 that
                 in
                 troupes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 imbattailed
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 resisted
                 :
                 to
                 fight
                 man
                 to
                 man
                 in
                 single
                 combat
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 neither
                 will
                 ,
                 nor
                 courage
                 .
                 
                   What
                   then
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   powerfull
                   in
                   troupes
                   ?
                   No
                   other
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   their
                   imbattailing
                   ,
                   which
                   forme
                   was
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   here
                   mentioned
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 
                   In
                   this
                   forme
                   they
                   commonly
                   beat
                   the
                
                 Graecian
                 ,
                 and
                 Persian
                 squares
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   gat
                   the
                   reputation
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   horsemen
                   of
                
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3
                   The
                   Scythians
                   and
                   Thracians
                   vsed
                   the
                   wedge
                   ]
                   The
                   Rhombe
                   
                     is
                     of
                  
                   4
                   
                     sides
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   
                     but
                     of
                     three
                     :
                     and
                     halfe
                     a
                  
                   Rhombe
                   
                     maketh
                     a
                  
                   wedge
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     will
                     be
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     Chapter
                     .
                     The
                  
                   wedge
                   
                     was
                     vsed
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Scythians
                   ,
                   and
                   Thracians
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     whether
                  
                   King
                   Philip
                   of
                   Macedonia
                   
                     borrowed
                     it
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     vncertaine
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     rather
                     incline
                     to
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                  
                   The
                   ban
                   Master
                   
                     taught
                     him
                     as
                     well
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     other
                     formes
                     of
                     battailes
                     .
                     The
                     cause
                     of
                     my
                     coniecture
                     is
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     I
                     finde
                     that
                     his
                  
                   b
                   
                     fellow
                     scholer
                  
                   Epaminondas
                   
                     beat
                     the
                  
                   Lacedemonian
                   horse
                   at
                   Mantinaea
                   
                     in
                     that
                     forme
                  
                   .
                   c
                   Xenophon
                   
                     recounteth
                     the
                     storie
                     to
                     this
                     effect
                     :
                  
                   The
                   enemy
                   
                     (
                     they
                     were
                     the
                     Lacedemonians
                  
                   )
                   ordered
                   their
                   horse
                   like
                   a
                   Phalange
                   of
                   armed
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   without
                   mingling
                   foote
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   Epaminondas
                   made
                   a
                   strong
                   wedge
                   of
                   horse
                   also
                   
                     (
                     for
                     before
                     he
                     tells
                     the
                  
                   Theban
                   armed
                   
                     were
                     cast
                     into
                     a
                     wedge
                  
                   )
                   and
                   ioyned
                   some
                   foote
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   conceiuing
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   cut
                   in
                   peeces
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   misse
                   of
                   ouercomming
                   the
                   other
                   forces
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   going
                   to
                   charge
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   deceiued
                   of
                   his
                   hope
                   .
                   
                     Thus
                     Xenophon
                     .
                     Of
                     ioyning
                     horse
                     and
                     light
                     armed
                     together
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     spoken
                     before
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     they
                     were
                  
                   light-armed
                   ,
                   that
                   Epaminond
                   as
                   
                     ioyned
                     to
                     his
                     horse
                  
                   ,
                   d
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                   
                     sheweth
                     .
                     By
                  
                   Xenophon
                   
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     plaine
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     onely
                     the
                  
                   Scythians
                   ,
                   and
                   Thracians
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     the
                  
                   Graecians
                   
                     also
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     thought
                     it
                     convenient
                     ,
                     vsed
                     the
                  
                   horse-wedge
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     that
                  
                   Epaminondas
                   
                     ordered
                     both
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                     horse
                     in
                     a
                  
                   wedge
                   .
                   
                     And
                     considering
                  
                   King
                   Philip
                   
                     was
                     brought
                     vp
                     in
                  
                   Epaminondas
                   
                     his
                     Fathers
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     partaker
                     of
                     the
                     learning
                     wherewith
                  
                   Epaminondas
                   
                     was
                     instituted
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     like
                     in
                     erecting
                     a
                     new
                     military
                     discipline
                     amongst
                     the
                  
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     he
                     tooke
                     many
                     other
                     things
                     from
                     the
                  
                   Graecians
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     he
                     borrowed
                     this
                     forme
                     ,
                     hauing
                     first
                     seene
                     the
                     notable
                     effect
                     thereof
                     at
                  
                   Mantinaea
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   Aelian
                   
                     bringeth
                     reasons
                     ,
                     why
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   
                     was
                     holden
                     better
                     than
                     the
                  
                   square
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     me
                     with
                     leaue
                     adde
                     a
                     word
                     or
                     two
                     why
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     better
                     than
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   .
                   
                     And
                     first
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     denied
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   
                     hauing
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     of
                     disposition
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   
                     hath
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     front
                     ending
                     in
                     a
                     point
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                  
                   Captaine
                   
                     standeth
                     ;
                     two
                     points
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     flanks
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                  
                   flanke-commander
                   
                     stands
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   Lieutenant
                   
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     best
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     flanks
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     as
                     powerfull
                     to
                     open
                     the
                     enemies
                     battaile
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   
                     is
                     .
                     Then
                     it
                     hath
                     this
                     advantage
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   
                     that
                     it
                     bringeth
                     more
                     hands
                     to
                     fight
                     .
                     For
                     let
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   and
                   wedge
                   
                     be
                     framed
                     of
                     an
                     equall
                     number
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   
                     in
                     figure
                     resembling
                     the
                     forepart
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   
                     must
                     haue
                     the
                     horse
                     ,
                     that
                     should
                     be
                     ranged
                     in
                     the
                     reare
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   ,
                   
                     orderly
                     couched
                     within
                     the
                  
                   3
                   
                     sides
                     thereof
                     :
                     where
                     by
                     both
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     horse
                     in
                     the
                     sides
                     is
                     increased
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     bulke
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     betwixt
                     flanke
                     and
                     flanke
                     inlarged
                     .
                     And
                     seing
                     both
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   
                     goe
                     to
                     the
                     charge
                     with
                     the
                     point
                     of
                     their
                     front
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   
                     both
                     hath
                     the
                     property
                     to
                     pierce
                     ,
                     and
                     enter
                     the
                     enemies
                     battaile
                     by
                     art
                     ,
                     and
                     sleight
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     doth
                     it
                     with
                     more
                     strength
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     number
                     of
                     hands
                     in
                     the
                     sides
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     come
                     to
                     fight
                     .
                     Ioyne
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     hinder
                     part
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   
                     serueth
                     onely
                     to
                     auoide
                     surprizes
                     ,
                     and
                     worketh
                     nothing
                     in
                     charging
                     .
                     For
                     after
                     the
                     two
                     flanke
                     points
                     are
                     entred
                     ,
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   
                     growing
                     narrower
                     ,
                     and
                     narrower
                     toward
                     the
                     Reare
                     ,
                     falleth
                     further
                     off
                     from
                     the
                     enemy
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     content
                     onely
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     made
                     to
                     hand
                     by
                     the
                     front
                     ,
                     and
                     flanks
                     ;
                     without
                     being
                     able
                     to
                     strike
                     a
                     stroke
                     ;
                     especially
                     if
                     it
                     preserue
                     the
                     order
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     keepe
                     :
                     whereas
                     all
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   
                     are
                     effectuall
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   point
                   
                     to
                     enter
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   sides
                   
                     euen
                     to
                     the
                  
                   flanke
                   corners
                   ,
                   
                   
                     where
                     the
                     Reare
                     endeth
                     ,
                     to
                     dispart
                     and
                     disseuer
                     ▪
                     and
                     finally
                     to
                     disorder
                     the
                     enemy
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     victorie
                     ensueth
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     may
                     rely
                     vpon
                     authority
                     ,
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                  
                   King
                   Philip
                   
                     will
                     sway
                     much
                     for
                     the
                  
                   wedge
                   .
                   
                     For
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     had
                     held
                     it
                     better
                     than
                     the
                  
                   Rhombe
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     chosen
                     ,
                     nor
                     accustomed
                     his
                  
                   Macedonians
                   
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     nor
                  
                   Alexander
                   
                     after
                     reteined
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     beene
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     opinion
                     .
                     Neither
                     did
                     the
                     euent
                     deceiue
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     almost
                     in
                     all
                     battaile●
                     their
                     horse
                     thus
                     disposed
                     caried
                     away
                     the
                     victorie
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     before
                     noted
                     ,
                     neither
                  
                   Rhombe
                   ,
                   nor
                   wedge
                   
                     haue
                     found
                     grace
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     Generalls
                     of
                     our
                     daies
                     ,
                     nor
                     can
                     we
                     tell
                     what
                     to
                     insist
                     vpon
                     ,
                     till
                     experience
                     hath
                     taught
                     ,
                     how
                     well
                     these
                     formes
                     will
                     agree
                     with
                     the
                     weapons
                     ,
                     and
                     seruice
                     of
                     our
                     moderne
                     warres
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 Persians
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 squares
                 ]
                 The
                 square
                 
                   is
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   forme
                   of
                   horse-battaile
                   that
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   mentioneth
                   ;
                   whereof
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   kinds
                   ;
                   one
                   with
                   a
                   larger
                   front
                   ,
                   then
                   flanke
                   ;
                   an
                   other
                   with
                   a
                   larger
                   flanke
                   then
                   front
                   ;
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   with
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   flanke
                   equall
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   three
                   were
                   vsed
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 Graecians
                 .
                 
                   For
                   two
                   of
                   the
                   first
                
                 ,
                 Xenophon
                 
                   may
                   witnes
                   .
                   When
                
                 Agesilaus
                 ,
                 after
                 Tissaphernes
                 (
                 
                   the
                   King
                   of
                
                 Persia's
                 Lieutenant
                 
                   in
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   lesser
                
                 Asia
                 )
                 
                   had
                   broken
                   truce
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   made
                   an
                   incursion
                   into
                
                 Phrigia
                 ,
                 h
                 Xenophon
                 
                   telleth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 iourney
                 was
                 without
                 impediment
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 Dascylium
                 .
                 There
                 when
                 his
                 horsemen
                 galloped
                 to
                 a
                 hill
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 by
                 chance
                 the
                 horsemen
                 of
                 
                   Pharnabazus
                   (
                   an
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Persians
                   Lieutenants
                   )
                
                 being
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 number
                 that
                 the
                 Graecians
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 Pharnabazus
                 vnder
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Rathynes
                 ,
                 and
                 Bancaeus
                 his
                 bastard
                 brother
                 ,
                 galloped
                 vp
                 the
                 same
                 hill
                 ,
                 and
                 discouering
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 no
                 further
                 of
                 ,
                 than
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 furlong
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 stood
                 still
                 ;
                 the
                 Graecians
                 ordered
                 Phalange-wise
                 4
                 in
                 depth
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 making
                 their
                 front
                 12
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 the
                 depth
                 many
                 more
                 .
                 Afterward
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 began
                 first
                 to
                 charge
                 .
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 hands
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Graecians
                 that
                 ioyned
                 ,
                 broke
                 their
                 staues
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 hauing
                 Corneil
                 darts
                 killed
                 some
                 12
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 horses
                 .
                 Herevpon
                 the
                 Graecians
                 fled
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Agesilaus
                 came
                 with
                 the
                 Armie
                 to
                 the
                 reskew
                 ,
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 againe
                 forsooke
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 The
                 Persians
                 
                   then
                   vsed
                   a
                
                 square
                 
                   longer
                   in
                   flanke
                   ,
                   then
                   front
                   :
                   The
                
                 Graecian
                 a
                 square
                 
                   longer
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   theu
                   flanke
                   .
                   But
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   squares
                   is
                   most
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   sheweth
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   following
                   ,
                   saying
                   those
                   squares
                   are
                   best
                   ,
                   that
                
              
               
                 5
                 Double
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 depth
                 ]
                 
                   What
                   the
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   depth
                   in
                   a
                   battaile
                   are
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   seene
                   before
                   .
                   Yet
                   to
                   vnderstand
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   repeat
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   a
                   battaile
                   is
                   the
                
                 extension
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 front
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   depth
                   the
                
                 extension
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 flanke
                 .
                 
                   To
                   double
                   then
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   length
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   place
                   twise
                   so
                   many
                   men
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   flanke
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                
                 6
                 
                   in
                   front
                
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   in
                   flanke
                   ;
                   or
                
                 8
                 
                   in
                   front
                
                 ,
                 4
                 
                   in
                   flanke
                   ;
                   or
                
                 10
                 
                   in
                   front
                
                 ,
                 5
                 
                   in
                   flanke
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                
                 i
                 Oulamos
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   horse-troupe
                   instituted
                   by
                
                 Lycurgus
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   figured
                
                 Tetragonally
                 with
                 4
                 
                   equall
                   sides
                   ,
                   and
                   conteined
                   in
                   it
                
                 50
                 
                   horse
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   square
                   of
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   as
                   many
                   horse
                   in
                   flanke
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   front
                   may
                   hereby
                   be
                   shewed
                   ,
                   because
                   no
                   square
                   number
                   will
                   make
                
                 50.
                 
                 
                   The
                   nearest
                   is
                
                 7
                 times
                 7
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   amounts
                   to
                
                 49.
                 
                 
                   But
                   proportioning
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   length
                   double
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                
                 10
                 
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                
                 5
                 
                   in
                   flanke
                   ,
                   euen
                
                 50
                 
                   will
                   arise
                   ▪
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   horse
                   troope
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   had
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   length
                   double
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   a
                   square
                   in
                   the
                   equality
                   of
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   sides
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                
                 Tetragonall
                 
                   figure
                   ,
                   whereof
                
                 Plutarch
                 
                   speaketh
                   .
                   And
                   where
                
                 Xenophon
                 
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   alledged
                   before
                   )
                   reporteth
                   that
                   the
                   horsemen
                   of
                
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   were
                   but
                
                 4
                 
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   it
                   hindereth
                   not
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   ordinary
                   aray
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   foote
                   was
                
                 8
                 
                   in
                   depth
                   .
                   Yet
                   did
                
                 Pausanias
                 
                   the
                   Lacedemonian
                
                 
                 
                   King
                   cast
                   his
                   men
                   into
                   a
                   deepe
                   Phalange
                   against
                
                 Thrasibulus
                 .
                 
                   Other
                   examples
                   I
                   haue
                   alledged
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   touching
                   the
                   same
                   matter
                   .
                   Besides
                   this
                   appeareth
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                
                 tumultuous
                 
                   fight
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   parties
                   comming
                   soddainely
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   presently
                   to
                   charge
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   could
                   haue
                   time
                   to
                   alter
                   the
                   order
                   they
                   then
                   were
                   in
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   horse
                   troupe
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   but
                
                 4
                 
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   thereof
                   necessarily
                   follow
                   that
                   they
                   were
                
                 12
                 
                   in
                   length
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   will
                   come
                   short
                   of
                
                 50
                 :
                 4
                 times
                 12
                 
                   makes
                   but
                
                 48.
                 
                 Indeed
                 k
                 Leo
                 
                   holdeth
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   horse
                   battaile
                   ,
                   the
                   depth
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   than
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   downe
                   his
                   words
                   as
                   neare
                   ,
                   as
                   conveniently
                   I
                   can
                   english
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 depth
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 or
                 thicknes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 ancient
                 time
                 limited
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 4
                 horse
                 in
                 euery
                 troupe
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 horse
                 a
                 greater
                 depth
                 will
                 be
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 as
                 foote
                 doe
                 with
                 their
                 thicknes
                 ,
                 thrust
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 forward
                 from
                 behind
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 formost
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 nill
                 they
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 goe
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 amongst
                 foote
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 horse
                 can
                 not
                 thrust
                 forward
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 file-leaders
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 be
                 seconded
                 in
                 that
                 kinde
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 depth
                 after
                 the
                 fourth
                 man.
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Lancers
                 ,
                 the
                 fift
                 ranke
                 cannot
                 reach
                 with
                 their
                 launces
                 to
                 the
                 front
                 .
                 If
                 Archers
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 faine
                 to
                 shoot
                 aloft
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 hurting
                 their
                 companions
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 arrowes
                 serue
                 for
                 no
                 vse
                 ,
                 after
                 fight
                 is
                 ioyned
                 .
                 Therefore
                 is
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 4
                 sufficient
                 in
                 depth
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 .
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                
                 Leo.
                 
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   cannot
                   absolutely
                   assent
                   ;
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   had
                   giuen
                
                 8
                 
                   for
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   his
                   troupe
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   made
                   it
                   of
                
                 4
                 
                   equall
                   sides
                   in
                   figure
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   requireth
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   squares
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   launces
                   not
                   reaching
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   in
                   the
                   fift
                   ranke
                   ,
                   reacheth
                   not
                   home
                   to
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   warre
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   before
                   hath
                   declared
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   pikes
                   of
                   the
                   seuenth
                   ranke
                   reach
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   .
                   Yet
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   thereof
                   inferre
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Phalange
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   but
                
                 6
                 
                   deepe
                   .
                   Yea
                   but
                   the
                   foote
                   that
                   come
                   after
                   ,
                   helpe
                   the
                   formost
                   ,
                   seconding
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   thrusting
                   them
                   on
                   with
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   horse
                   can
                   not
                   doe
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   be
                   granted
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   advantage
                   ,
                   that
                   foote
                   haue
                   aboue
                   horse
                   in
                   depth
                   .
                   Yet
                   are
                   there
                   other
                   reasons
                   also
                   of
                   giuing
                   depth
                   to
                   a
                   Phalange
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   order
                   whereof
                   two
                   considerations
                   concurre
                   ;
                   one
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   defence
                   .
                   The
                   reaching
                   of
                   pikes
                   or
                   horsemens
                   staues
                   ouer
                   the
                   front
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   offence
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   annoy
                   the
                   enemy
                   in
                   the
                   shocke
                   :
                   likewise
                   the
                   thrusting
                   on
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   come
                   behind
                   ,
                   serueth
                   with
                   the
                   violence
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   giue
                   ground
                   .
                   A
                   reasonable
                   depth
                   is
                   for
                   defence
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   defendeth
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   against
                   the
                   indeuour
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   to
                   breake
                   it
                   a
                   sunder
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   fault
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   too
                   deepe
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   likewise
                   a
                   fault
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   too
                   shallow
                   .
                   Too
                   much
                   depth
                   narroweth
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   giueth
                   easie
                   meanes
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   to
                   incompasse
                   ,
                   and
                   o●er
                   ▪
                   front
                   it
                   .
                
                 l
                 
                   Too
                   much
                   shallownesse
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   side
                   maketh
                   it
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                   ,
                   and
                   disseuered
                   by
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   giueth
                   a
                   passage
                   thorough
                   ,
                   and
                   meanes
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   incompasse
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   instant
                   also
                   to
                   assault
                   it
                   behind
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   vtterly
                   to
                   defeat
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                
                 Leo
                 
                   reach
                   not
                   home
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   other
                   causes
                   of
                   thickning
                   a
                   horse
                   troupe
                   besides
                   reaching
                   of
                
                 Launces
                 
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   ioint
                   thrusting
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   comming
                   behinde
                   .
                   And
                   where
                
                 Leo
                 
                   speaketh
                   but
                   of
                
                 4
                 
                   horse
                   in
                   depth
                   of
                   a
                   troupe
                   ,
                
                 Polybius
                 
                   saith
                   plainely
                   that
                   being
                   ordered
                   for
                   fight
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                
                 8
                 
                   in
                   depth
                
                 ;
                 Polybius
                 
                   a
                   man
                   which
                   liued
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                   whereof
                
                 Leo
                 
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   beene
                   Generall
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   of
                   the
                
                 Achaeans
                 .
                 Besides
                 Leo
                 
                   seemeth
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   differ
                   from
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 m
                 
                   For
                   in
                   his
                   seuenth
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   he
                   writeth
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 horse
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 aboue
                 twelue
                 thousand
                 )
                 let
                 the
                 depth
                 be
                 of
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 5.
                 
                 
                   In
                   squares
                   therefore
                   I
                   hold
                
                 Aelians
                 
                   proportion
                   best
                   ,
                   to
                   double
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   flanke
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   troupe
                   ariseth
                   (
                   for
                   horse
                   troupes
                   are
                   not
                   alwaies
                   of
                   one
                   number
                   )
                   to
                   inlarge
                   the
                   length
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Cap.
                     19
                     A
                     Rhombe
                     filing
                     but
                     not
                     ranking
                  
                   
                     The
                     Front
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reare
                  
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   
                     Cap.
                     19.
                     
                     A
                     Rhombe
                     neither
                     filing
                     nor
                     Ranking
                  
                   
                     The
                     Front
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reare
                  
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   
                     Cap.
                     19.
                     
                     A
                     Rhomb
                     Ranking
                     but
                     not
                     Filing
                  
                   
                     The
                     Front
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reare
                  
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   flanke
                   proportionably
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 When
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 horse
                 in
                 length
                 as
                 in
                 depth
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   in
                   the
                   ninth
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   two
                   squares
                   of
                   equall
                   sides
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   number
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   figure
                   ;
                   which
                   two
                   squares
                   differ
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   maketh
                   vnequall
                   sides
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   equall
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   we
                   call
                   a
                   square
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   a
                   square
                   of
                   ground
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   sides
                   is
                   equall
                   in
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   depth
                   ,
                   it
                   giueth
                   but
                   halfe
                   so
                   much
                   ground
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   flanke
                   .
                   Each
                   souldier
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   foote
                   battaile
                   ,
                   occupying
                   a
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   of
                   ground
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   goeth
                   to
                   charge
                   ,
                   where
                   in
                   flanke
                   he
                   must
                   haue
                
                 3
                 
                   foote
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   a
                   horse
                   troupe
                
                 3
                 
                   foote
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   double
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   say
                   )
                   treble
                   as
                   much
                   in
                   flanke
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   sides
                   vnequall
                   .
                   The
                   euen
                   length
                   of
                   flanke
                   and
                   front
                   giueth
                   a
                   like
                   ground
                   to
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   figure
                   equall
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   double
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   flanke
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   horse
                   or
                   foote
                   .
                   In
                   foote
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   souldiers
                   in
                   Ranke
                   haue
                   but
                   halfe
                   so
                   much
                   distance
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   in
                   file
                   ;
                   In
                   ranke
                   a
                   foote
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   ,
                   in
                   file
                   three
                   foote
                   .
                   In
                   horse
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   his
                   breadth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   length
                   is
                   fully
                   stretched
                   out
                   in
                   flanke
                   ,
                   the
                   bredth
                   onely
                   in
                   front
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Why
             Rhombes
             were
             first
             brought
             into
             vse
             ,
             and
             the
             diuers
             formes
             of
             them
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             forme
             of
             the
             Rhombe
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             beene
             taken
             vp
             for
             the
             necessarie
             vse
             thereof
             .
             For
             the
             Captaine
             possessing
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             next
             following
             Horsemen
             are
             not
             to
             ranke
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             a
             litle
             after
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             so
             that
             1
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             Horses
             may
             reach
             to
             his
             horse
             shoulders
             ,
             &
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             &
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             behind
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             keepe
             good
             distances
             that
             too
             much
             thronging
             and
             clustering
             together
             ,
             breed
             not
             disorder
             ,
             whilest
             some
             horses
             being
             by
             nature
             sullen
             fall
             a
             flinging
             oftentimes
             ,
             and
             foule
             with
             other
             ;
             and
             considering
             the
             beast
             is
             somewhat
             long
             of
             body
             ,
             that
             in
             turning
             about
             he
             wound
             not
             the
             horsemen
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             fight
             ,
             whilest
             with
             his
             heeles
             he
             aymeth
             at
             the
             Horses
             next
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             fashion
             Horse
             into
             Rhombes
             ,
             so
             fashion
             them
             ,
             that
             some
             
               Rhombes
               file
            
             ,
             and
             ranke
             ;
             some
             neither
             file
             ,
             nor
             ranke
             ;
             othersome
             file
             ,
             but
             ranke
             not
             ;
             other
             ranke
             ,
             but
             file
             not
             :
             euery
             particular
             whereof
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             would
             haue
             2
             a
             Rhombe
             both
             file
             and
             ranke
             make
             the
             greatest
             ranke
             being
             the
             middlemost
             of
             an
             vneuen
             number
             ,
             as
             of
             11
             ,
             or
             13
             ,
             or
             15.
             
             To
             which
             they
             ioyne
             other
             rankes
             before
             ,
             and
             behind
             ,
             euery
             one
             conteyning
             two
             lesse
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             greatest
             ranke
             consist
             of
             15
             ,
             the
             next
             rankes
             on
             either
             side
             are
             to
             haue
             but
             13
             ,
             the
             next
             on
             either
             side
             of
             these
             11.
             and
             so
             euery
             one
             two
             lesse
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             you
             come
             to
             1.
             
             And
             the
             whole
             Troope
             is
             to
             consist
             of
             113
             horse
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             halfe
             Rhombe
             is
             called
             a
             wedge
             being
             fashioned
             three
             square
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             forme
             thereof
             appeareth
             in
             the
             Rhombe
             .
          
           
             Other
             haue
             formed
             the
             Rhombe
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             4
             Horsemen
             embattailed
             in
             that
             forme
             ,
             neither
             file
             ,
             nor
             ranke
             ,
             conceiuing
             that
             turnings
             and
             other
             motions
             will
             be
             more
             easily
             performed
             in
             this
             figure
             ,
             nothing
             hindering
             before
             ,
             behind
             ,
             or
             in
             flanke
             .
             And
             first
             they
             place
             the
             Leader
             ;
             then
             one
             at
             his
             right
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             at
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             so
             distant
             ,
             that
             their
             Horses
             heads
             reach
             vp
             to
             his
             Horses
             shoulders
             ,
             as
             
             is
             said
             before
             .
             And
             the
             first
             row
             they
             make
             of
             an
             vneuen
             number
             (
             as
             11
             )
             .
             The
             Leader
             of
             the
             Troope
             standing
             in
             the
             middest
             ,
             and
             5
             other
             being
             laid
             to
             him
             backwardly
             on
             either
             side
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Ranke
             conteineth
             two
             sides
             of
             the
             Rhombe
             .
             Then
             the
             reare-Commander
             is
             placed
             directly
             behind
             the
             Leader
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             are
             other
             ioyned
             forwardly
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             euery
             following
             ranke
             after
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             two
             lesse
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             therefore
             4
             must
             be
             added
             on
             either
             side
             to
             the
             reare-Commander
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             second
             ranke
             be
             9.
             
             This
             ranke
             maketh
             two
             sides
             Parallel
             to
             the
             two
             former
             sides
             of
             the
             Rhombe
             .
             The
             third
             must
             be
             7
             ,
             and
             so
             forward
             to
             one
             .
             The
             whole
             Troope
             hath
             in
             it
             36
             Horse
             .
             5
             Polybius
             expresseth
             the
             forme
             by
             the
             Greeke
             letter
             Δ.
             and
             maketh
             it
             to
             consist
             of
             64
             men
             .
          
           
             Other
             Rhombes
             there
             are
             which
             6
             file
             ,
             but
             ranke
             not
             ,
             and
             are
             fashioned
             thus
             :
             They
             make
             a
             file
             of
             any
             number
             ,
             the
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Troope
             being
             File-leader
             ,
             and
             the
             Reare-Commander
             the
             last
             of
             the
             file
             .
             To
             both
             the
             flankes
             of
             this
             file
             ,
             they
             lay
             two
             other
             files
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             one
             lesse
             in
             number
             ,
             than
             the
             first
             .
             These
             they
             begin
             to
             place
             ,
             euen
             with
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             distances
             of
             the
             first
             file
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             10
             in
             the
             first
             file
             ,
             the
             next
             files
             on
             either
             side
             should
             haue
             9
             a
             peece
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             after
             them
             8
             a
             peece
             ,
             and
             still
             one
             lesse
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             aftercomming-files
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             will
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Horsemen
             shall
             file
             ,
             but
             not
             ranke
             .
             This
             forme
             is
             profitable
             for
             turning
             of
             faces
             ,
             when
             need
             is
             ,
             from
             one
             point
             of
             the
             Rhombe
             to
             another
             .
             7
             Turning
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             is
             called
             turning
             to
             the
             staffe
             .
             Turning
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             is
             called
             turning
             to
             the
             Raines
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Troope
             be
             8
             to
             ranke
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             file
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ordered
             thus
             :
             The
             middle
             and
             greatest
             ranke
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             an
             vneuen
             number
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             rankes
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             laid
             euen
             with
             the
             distances
             of
             this
             ranke
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             in
             the
             
               filing
               troope
            
             .
             So
             shall
             you
             haue
             a
             Troope
             that
             ranketh
             ,
             but
             fileth
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 former
                 Chapter
                 had
                 a
                 generall
                 diuision
                 of
                 Horse
                 battailes
                 into
              
               Rhombes
               ,
               wedges
               ,
               and
               squares
               ;
               
                 this
                 comprehendeth
                 the
                 sundry
                 figures
                 of
              
               Rhombes
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 framing
                 them
                 .
              
               Rhombes
               
                 therefore
                 are
                 of
              
               4
               
                 kindes
                 ,
                 some
                 filing
                 ,
                 and
                 ranking
                 ;
                 some
                 filing
                 ,
                 not
                 ranking
                 ;
                 some
                 ranking
                 ,
                 not
                 filing
                 ;
                 some
                 neither
                 filing
                 ,
                 nor
                 ranking
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 horses
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 heades
                 of
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ]
                 Aelian
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   a
                
                 Rhombe
                 the
                 Captaine
                 
                   standeth
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   horse
                   reach
                   to
                   his
                   horse
                   shoulders
                   .
                   This
                   rule
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   taken
                   generally
                   ,
                   and
                   meant
                   of
                   all
                
                 Rhombes
                 ,
                 
                   will
                   deceiue
                   vs
                   ;
                   if
                   for
                   two
                   kinde
                   of
                
                 Rhombs
                 
                   alone
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   true
                   .
                   The
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   neither
                   filing
                   ,
                   nor
                   ranking
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   filing
                   ,
                   not
                   ranking
                   ,
                   haue
                   the
                   followers
                   horses
                   heads
                   advanced
                   to
                   the
                   shoulders
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   stand
                   before
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   filing
                   and
                   ranking
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ranking
                   not
                   filing
                   ,
                   come
                   wholy
                   behind
                   the
                   horse
                   of
                   the
                
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   figure
                   shewes
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   appeare
                   in
                   the
                   verball
                   description
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 Rhombe
                 both
                 to
                 file
                 and
                 ranke
                 ]
                 
                   To
                   make
                   a
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   both
                   file
                   and
                   ranke
                   ,
                   choice
                   must
                   first
                   be
                   had
                   of
                   an
                   vneuen
                   number
                   for
                   the
                   ranke
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   Troupe
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   manner
                   is
                   to
                   begin
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   number
                   must
                   neither
                   be
                   too
                   great
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   Troupe
                   grow
                   also
                   too
                   great
                   ,
                   nor
                   too
                   litle
                   ,
                   lest
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   no
                   strength
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   giues
                   a
                
                 11
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 or
                 15
                 
                   for
                   that
                   ranke
                   ,
                   and
                   willeth
                   vs
                   to
                   begin
                   the
                   frame
                   by
                   placing
                   first
                   the
                   middle
                   ranke
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   other
                   rankes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   ioyned
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   the
                   middle
                   men
                
                 
                 
                   against
                   the
                   middle
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   line
                   of
                   file
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   ;
                   euery
                   Ranke
                   still
                   decreasing
                
                 2
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   till
                   at
                   last
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   reare-angle
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   one
                   .
                   The
                   figure
                   of
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   praecedent
                   Chapter
                   ;
                   wherein
                   the
                   middle
                   ranke
                   is
                   of
                
                 11
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   troupe
                   of
                
                 61
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   horse
                   heads
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   follow
                   reach
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   horses
                   shoulders
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 halfe
                 Rhombe
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 wedge
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   spoken
                   of
                
                 wedges
                 
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   framing
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   here
                   sheweth
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   framed
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   them
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   halfe
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   is
                   a
                
                 wedge
                 .
                 
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   a
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   filing
                   ,
                   and
                   ranking
                   ,
                   you
                   begin
                   with
                   placing
                   the
                   middle
                   ranke
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   proceed
                   adding
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ranke
                   to
                   ranke
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   one
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   :
                   So
                   must
                   you
                   proceede
                   in
                   a
                
                 wedge
                 ,
                 
                   sauing
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   greatest
                   ranke
                   you
                   ioyne
                   the
                   rest
                   onely
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   abating
                   still
                   in
                   euery
                   ranke
                
                 2
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Captaine
                   standeth
                   alone
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   horse
                   troupe
                   amongst
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   described
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Chapter
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 That
                 the
                 horsemen
                 neither
                 file
                 nor
                 ranke
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   second
                   kinde
                   of
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   specified
                   here
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   is
                   directly
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   both
                   filed
                   ,
                   and
                   ranked
                   ,
                   this
                   neither
                   fileth
                   ,
                   nor
                   ranketh
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   that
                   kinde
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   noted
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   more
                   curiositie
                   ,
                   than
                   vse
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   more
                   easie
                   to
                   frame
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   ?
                   In
                   which
                   either
                   files
                   ,
                   or
                   rankes
                   are
                   laid
                   together
                   ;
                   or
                   files
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   ranks
                   alone
                   .
                   And
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   ioyning
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   outward
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   flanks
                   )
                   arise
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   without
                   difficulty
                   figured
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   you
                   must
                   first
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   outsides
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   two
                   front
                   lines
                   ,
                   or
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   after
                   adde
                   as
                   many
                   to
                   the
                   Reare
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   when
                   the
                
                 4
                 
                   sides
                   are
                   framed
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                   patch
                   vp
                   by
                   peece-meale
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   within
                   .
                   Wherein
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   very
                   large
                   distances
                   left
                   betwixt
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   horse
                   ,
                   especially
                   euery
                   one
                   being
                   laid
                   head
                   to
                   shoulder
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   to
                   convey
                   so
                   many
                   horses
                   within
                   the
                   foure
                   sides
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   make
                   vp
                   the
                   full
                
                 Rhombe
                 .
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   make
                   it
                   vp
                   as
                   you
                   will
                   ,
                   the
                   trouble
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombes
                 .
                 
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   not
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   greater
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   alledged
                   for
                   turnings
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   motions
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   more
                   I
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   I
                   am
                   induced
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   invention
                   of
                   some
                   Tacticke
                   master
                   (
                   of
                   whom
                   were
                   great
                   plenty
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Graecians
                 )
                 
                   who
                   seeing
                   that
                   some
                
                 Rhombes
                 
                   filed
                   ,
                   aud
                   ranked
                   not
                   ;
                   other
                   ranked
                   ,
                   but
                   filed
                   not
                   ;
                   other
                   both
                   ranked
                   ,
                   and
                   filed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   were
                   opposite
                   the
                   one
                   against
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   would
                   needs
                   bring
                   in
                   a
                   fourth
                   ,
                   neither
                   filing
                   ,
                   nor
                   ranking
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   opposition
                   likewise
                   against
                   the
                   third
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   this
                   kinde
                   also
                   is
                   specified
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   framed
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   for
                   examples
                   sake
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   Troope
                   to
                   consist
                   of
                
                 36
                 
                   horse
                   .
                   To
                   put
                   these
                
                 36
                 
                   horse
                   in
                   a
                   forme
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   neither
                   file
                   nor
                   ranke
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   thus
                   to
                   worke
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   two
                   front
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   of
                
                 11
                 
                   horse
                   ,
                   placing
                   them
                   thus
                   :
                   The
                   Leader
                   and
                   Captaine
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   ;
                   next
                   him
                   backwardly
                   on
                   each
                   side
                   a
                   horseman
                   ,
                   his
                   horse
                   head
                   reaching
                   to
                   the
                   shoulders
                   of
                   the
                   Captaines
                   horse
                   ;
                   then
                   on
                   the
                   outward
                   side
                   of
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   a
                   Horseman
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   horses
                   heads
                   must
                   likewise
                   reach
                   to
                   the
                   shoulders
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   horses
                   before
                   .
                   So
                   must
                   you
                   goe
                   on
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   haue
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   bestowed
                
                 2
                 
                   a
                   peece
                   more
                   on
                   each
                   side
                   ,
                   still
                   opening
                   the
                   two
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   proportionally
                   .
                   Thus
                   done
                   you
                   haue
                   two
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   forme
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Then
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   fashion
                   the
                   two
                   Reare
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 of
                 9
                 
                   horse
                   ,
                   placing
                   them
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   The
                   Lieutenant
                   in
                   the
                   Reare
                   angle
                   ,
                   directly
                   opposite
                   to
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   looking
                   toward
                   the
                   Captaine
                   ;
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   of
                   him
                   forward
                   toward
                   the
                   front
                
                 2
                 
                   Horsemen
                   ,
                   their
                   horses
                   shoulders
                   lying
                   euen
                   with
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Lieutenants
                   horse
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   them
                   the
                   other
                
                 6
                 ;
                 3
                 
                   on
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                
                 3
                 
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   proportiō
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   haue
                   we
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   in
                   this
                   forme
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   which
                   being
                
                 
                 
                   ioyned
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   make
                   the
                
                 4
                 
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   the
                   framing
                   whereof
                
                 20
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 36
                 
                   horse
                   are
                   bestowed
                   .
                   There
                   remaine
                
                 16
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   ordered
                   :
                   Within
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   we
                   must
                   at
                   reasonable
                   distance
                   place
                   a
                   horseman
                   behind
                   the
                   Captaine
                   in
                   aright
                   line
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   as
                   before
                   lay
                
                 3
                 
                   to
                   him
                   on
                   each
                   side
                   .
                   The
                   number
                   will
                   amount
                   to
                
                 7
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   figure
                
                 
                 
                   Then
                   another
                   horseman
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   distance
                   directly
                   before
                   the
                   Lieutenant
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   ech
                   side
                   of
                   him
                   two
                   other
                   toward
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   be
                
                 5
                 
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   forme
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   these
                
                 12
                 
                   horse
                   ioyned
                   together
                   ,
                   will
                   fashion
                   out
                   a
                   lesser
                
                 Rhombe
                 ,
                 
                   comprehended
                   within
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   So
                   are
                
                 32
                 
                   horse
                   disposed
                   of
                   .
                   The
                
                 4
                 
                   that
                   are
                   left
                   are
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   ordered
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   right
                   line
                   againe
                   after
                   the
                   Captaine
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   former
                   distance
                   is
                   another
                   horsemā
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   :
                   Then
                
                 2
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   th'
                   other
                   side
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   their
                   horses
                   heads
                   reaching
                   to
                   his
                   horses
                   shoulders
                   thus
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   horseman
                   left
                   must
                   supply
                   the
                   voide
                   place
                   ,
                   standing
                   directly
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   stood
                   next
                   before
                   the
                   Lieutenant
                   thus
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Troope
                   neither
                   filing
                   ,
                   nor
                   ranking
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   beene
                   the
                   longer
                   in
                   describing
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   figure
                   grauen
                   is
                   not
                   fully
                   to
                   my
                   minde
                   ,
                   no
                   horse
                   head
                   reaching
                   to
                   the
                   shoulders
                   of
                   the
                   horse
                   ,
                   that
                   standeth
                   before
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 5
                 Polybius
                 maketh
                 it
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 64
                 men
                 ]
                 Aelian
                 
                   tooke
                   the
                   number
                   of
                
                 36
                 
                   horse
                   to
                   frame
                   this
                   Rhombe
                
                 ,
                 Polybius
                 requireth
                 64.
                 
                 
                   The
                   number
                   is
                   not
                   materiall
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   forme
                   be
                   obserued
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   make
                   it
                   of
                
                 64
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   take
                
                 15
                 
                   horse
                   for
                   the
                
                 2
                 
                   front
                   sides
                   ,
                   and
                
                 13
                 
                   for
                   the
                
                 2
                 
                   reare
                   sides
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   euery
                   ranke
                   within
                   to
                   diminish
                
                 2
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   you
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 Which
                 file
                 ,
                 but
                 ranke
                 not
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   third
                   kinde
                   of
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   fileth
                   ,
                   but
                   ranketh
                   not
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   frame
                   .
                   Take
                   what
                   number
                   of
                   horse
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   file
                   ;
                   then
                   lay
                   to
                   the
                   distances
                   betwixt
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   horse
                   of
                   that
                   file
                   on
                   each
                   flanke
                   two
                   other
                   files
                   ,
                   each
                   file
                   conteyning
                   one
                   lesse
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   files
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   right
                   against
                   the
                   space
                   which
                   is
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Captaine
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   follower
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   horses
                   against
                   the
                   other
                   spaces
                   successiuely
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   the
                   paires
                   of
                   files
                   ,
                   that
                   follow
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   laid
                   to
                   the
                   flanks
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   still
                   diminish
                   a
                   horse
                   a
                   peece
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   but
                   one
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   abatement
                   of
                   one
                   in
                   euery
                   file
                   ,
                   both
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   reare
                   ,
                   and
                   flankes
                   grow
                   into
                   points
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   Rhombe
                   :
                   As
                   of
                   the
                   euen
                   number
                   in
                   euery
                   file
                   ,
                   a
                   square
                   battaile
                   would
                   arise
                   .
                   See
                   the
                   figure
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   forme
                   the
                
                 Thessalians
                 
                   fought
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                
                 t
                 Aelian
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Turning
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   turnings
                   of
                   horsemen
                   and
                   footmen
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   termed
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   names
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   difference
                   commeth
                   of
                   the
                   diuersitie
                   of
                   weapons
                   caried
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   side
                   .
                   The
                   horseman
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   held
                   his
                   staffe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   left
                   the
                   raines
                   of
                   his
                   bridle
                   .
                   The
                   armed-foote
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   his
                   pike
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   shoulder
                   his
                   Target
                   .
                   Hence
                   was
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   horseman
                   was
                   commanded
                
                 u
                 
                   to
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   they
                   bid
                   him
                   turne
                   to
                   his
                   staffe
                   ;
                   the
                   footeman
                   to
                   his
                   pike
                   .
                   When
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   they
                   bid
                   the
                   horseman
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Raines
                   ,
                   the
                   footman
                   to
                   the
                   Target
                   .
                
              
               
                 8
                 To
                 ranke
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 file
                 ]
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   kinde
                   of
                
                 Rhombe
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   it
                   ranketh
                   ,
                   but
                   fileth
                   not
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   a
                   contrary
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   The
                   filing
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   began
                   at
                   the
                   front
                   point
                   ,
                   &
                   reare-point
                   ,
                   &
                   proceeded
                   to
                   the
                   flanks
                   .
                   This
                   beginneth
                   at
                   the
                   flanke
                   points
                   ,
                   &
                   proceedeth
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   and
                   reare
                   .
                   First
                   therefore
                   a
                   ranke
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   of
                   what
                   number
                   you
                   list
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   of
                   an
                   vneuen
                   number
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   fall
                   out
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   an
                   euen
                   number
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   figure
                   sheweth
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   distances
                   of
                   this
                   ranke
                   you
                   must
                   lay
                
                 2
                 
                   ranks
                   more
                   ,
                   one
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   ,
                   whose
                   number
                   must
                   be
                   one
                   lesse
                   a
                   peece
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   ranke
                   .
                   Thus
                   continue
                   laying
                   ranks
                   still
                   toward
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   reare
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   euery
                   paire
                   of
                   ranks
                   diminish
                   one
                   a
                   peece
                   ,
                   till
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   points
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   which
                   haue
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   Captaine
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Lieutenant
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   will
                   ranke
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   file
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 
                   Cap
                   20
                   The
                   ordinary
                   horse
                   troupe
                   consisting
                   of
                   64
                
                 
                   The
                   right
                   Flank
                   Commander
                
                 
                   The
                   Capteine
                
                 
                   The
                   Front
                
                 
                   The
                   Lieutenant
                
                 
                   The
                   left
                   Flank
                   Commander
                
              
            
             
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             place
             of
             Horsemen
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             an
             vsuall
             horse
             troupe
             ,
             the
             degrees
             ,
             and
             names
             of
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             Horse
             in
             generall
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
            
             
          
           
             THE
             Troopes
             of
             Horse
             ,
             as
             the
             light-armed
             ,
             are
             placed
             sometime
             before
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             sometime
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             in
             flanke
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             sometime
             behind
             the
             light-armed
             in
             the
             Reare
             .
             For
             our
             purpose
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             Reare
             ,
             and
             1
             let
             the
             first
             Troope
             be
             of
             64
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             ranke
             thereof
             15
             Horse
             The
             next
             13.
             
             The
             next
             11
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             abate
             2
             ,
             till
             you
             come
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             shall
             carry
             the
             Cornet
             ,
             that
             standeth
             in
             the
             second
             ranke
             next
             the
             Ranke-Commander
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             .
             All
             the
             Troopes
             shall
             be
             64
             in
             number
             .
             The
             horsemen
             in
             all
             4096.
             3
             
             Two
             Troopes
             are
             called
             an
             Epilarchy
             of
             128
             horse
             .
             Two
             Epilarchies
             4
             a
             Tarentinarchy
             of
             256
             horse
             .
             Two
             Tarentinarchies
             5
             an
             Hipparchy
             of
             512.
             
             Two
             Hipparchies
             6
             an
             Ephipparchy
             of
             1024
             horse
             .
             Two
             Ephipparchies
             7
             a
             Telos
             of
             2048
             horse
             .
             Two
             Telos
             make
             8
             an
             Epitagma
             of
             4096
             horse
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 HItherto
                 of
              
               squares
               and
               Rhombes
               ,
               
                 vsuall
                 horse
                 battailes
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Graecians
               .
               
                 Now
                 followeth
                 the
                 horse
                 battaile
                 of
                 the
              
               Macedonians
               ,
               
                 of
                 which
              
               P
               Aelian
               
                 hath
                 thus
                 afterward
              
               :
               This
               forme
               of
               horse
               battaile
               is
               called
               a
               wedge
               by
               Tacticks
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               invented
               by
               Philip
               King
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               who
               placed
               his
               best
               men
               before
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               the
               weaker
               might
               be
               held
               in
               ,
               and
               inabled
               to
               the
               charge
               .
               
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 speare
                 ,
                 or
                 sword
                 ,
                 the
                 point
                 whereof
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 sharpnes
                 quickly
                 piercing
                 maketh
                 way
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 letteth
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 blunt
                 yron
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
              
               wedge
               
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Chapters
              
               .
               Aelian
               
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 framing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 troupes
                 ought
                 to
                 attend
                 the
              
               Phalange
               ,
               
                 and
                 vnder
                 what
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 degrees
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Let
                 the
                 first
                 troupe
                 be
                 of
                 64
                 men
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   the
                
                 wedge
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                
                 64
                 
                   horse
                   .
                   You
                   make
                   it
                   beginning
                   (
                   as
                   the
                
                 Rhombe
                 
                   that
                   ranked
                   ,
                   but
                   filed
                   not
                   )
                   with
                   a
                   ranke
                   of
                
                 15
                 
                   horse
                   .
                   Then
                   must
                   you
                   proceed
                   toward
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   other
                   ranke
                   of
                
                 13
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   middle
                   man
                   filing
                   with
                   the
                   middle
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   continue
                   abating
                   still
                   two
                   in
                   euery
                   following
                   ranke
                   ,
                   till
                   at
                   last
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Commander
                   of
                   the
                   Troupe
                   ,
                   and
                   standeth
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                   He
                   shall
                   carry
                   the
                   Cornet
                   ]
                   
                     The
                     place
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Cornet
                   
                     is
                     not
                     right
                     set
                     downe
                     in
                     the
                     figure
                     .
                     He
                     there
                     standeth
                     on
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     middle
                     man
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     ranke
                     ,
                     where
                     as
                     he
                     should
                     stand
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     .
                     And
                     you
                     must
                     not
                     account
                     the
                     second
                     ranke
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     ranke
                     next
                     to
                     the
                     Commander
                     in
                     the
                     front
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     doth
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     secondly
                     placed
                     after
                     the
                     first
                     consisting
                     of
                  
                   15
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Reare
                   .
                   
                     So
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Cornet
                   
                     is
                     to
                     stand
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     ranke
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Reare
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     here
                     is
                     nothing
                     said
                     concerning
                     the
                     distances
                     ,
                     that
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     betwixt
                     horse
                     ,
                     and
                     horse
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     distances
                     betweene
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                     foote
                     he
                     hath
                     spoken
                     in
                     the
                  
                   11
                   
                     Chap
                     :
                     But
                     of
                     the
                     distances
                     betwixt
                     horse
                     ,
                     I
                     finde
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     generall
                     words
                     .
                     That
                     which
                     wanteth
                     in
                  
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     supply
                     out
                     of
                     other
                     Authors
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     vnderstand
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     two
                     kinde
                     of
                     distances
                     were
                     obserued
                     amongst
                     horsemen
                     ;
                     one
                     for
                     marching
                     ,
                     an
                     other
                     for
                     fight
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     In
                     marching
                     there
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     6
                     foote
                     betwixt
                     horse
                     and
                     horse
                     .
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     hath
                     before
                     giuen
                     this
                     distance
                     to
                     the
                     foote
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     horse
                     held
                     it
                     likewise
                     appeareth
                     by
                  
                   Polybius
                   .
                   
                     Who
                     reprehending
                  
                   Calisthenes
                   
                     for
                     carelesnesse
                     in
                     describing
                     the
                     battaile
                     betwixt
                  
                   Alexander
                   and
                   Darius
                   at
                   Issos
                   ,
                   
                     specially
                     taxeth
                     this
                     :
                     That
                     he
                     placed
                     thirty
                     thousand
                     horse
                     ,
                     and
                     thirty
                     thousand
                     mercenaries
                     ,
                     in
                     foureteene
                     furlongs
                     of
                     length
                     .
                     whereas
                     the
                     place
                     was
                     not
                     capeable
                     of
                     halfe
                     the
                     horse
                     .
                  
                   n
                   
                     His
                     words
                     haue
                     this
                     sense
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   order
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   prepared
                   for
                   fight
                   ,
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   8
                   in
                   depth
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   distance
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   in
                   front
                   betwixt
                   euery
                   troupe
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   liberty
                   to
                   wheele
                   and
                   double-wheele
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   one
                   furlong
                   will
                   conteine
                   800
                   horse
                   ;
                   and
                   10
                   furlongs
                   8000
                   ;
                   4
                   furlongs
                   3200
                   :
                   And
                   eleuen
                   thousand
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   hundred
                   Horse
                   will
                   fill
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   14
                   furlongs
                   in
                   length
                   .
                   
                     The
                     words
                     seeme
                     at
                     first
                     somewhat
                     obscure
                     ,
                     being
                     well
                     weighed
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     cleare
                     enough
                     .
                  
                   Polybius
                   
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                  
                   800
                   
                     horse
                     were
                     ordered
                  
                   8
                   
                     in
                     depth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     tooke
                     vp
                     a
                     furlong
                     of
                     ground
                     in
                     length
                     .
                     There
                     must
                     be
                     therefore
                     of
                     them
                     a
                     hundred
                     files
                     .
                     For
                     a
                     hundred
                     files
                     of
                  
                   8
                   
                     horse
                     a
                     peece
                     ,
                     will
                     arise
                     to
                  
                   800
                   
                     horse
                     .
                     Compare
                     then
                     these
                  
                   100
                   
                     files
                     ,
                     (
                     the
                     length
                     of
                     the
                     battaile
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     length
                     of
                     a
                     furlong
                     .
                     And
                     seing
                     a
                     furlong
                     conteineth
                  
                   400
                   
                     Cubits
                     ,
                     or
                     six
                     hundred
                     foote
                     ,
                     euery
                     file
                     shall
                     haue
                  
                   4
                   
                     cubits
                     ,
                     or
                  
                   6
                   
                     foote
                     space
                     betwixt
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     the
                     distance
                     betwixt
                     file
                     and
                     file
                     in
                     a
                     march
                     will
                     be
                  
                   4
                   
                     Cubits
                     ,
                     or
                  
                   6
                   
                     foote
                     .
                     The
                     other
                     distance
                     of
                     three
                     foote
                     appeareth
                     in
                  
                   o
                   Leo
                   ,
                   
                     whose
                     words
                     stand
                     thus
                  
                   :
                   Put
                   the
                   case
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   battaile
                   is
                   of
                   600
                   horse
                   in
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   500
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   seing
                   that
                   euery
                   horse
                   in
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   possesseth
                   three
                   foote
                   in
                   breadth
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   feete
                   will
                   amount
                   to
                   1800
                   ;
                   And
                   seing
                   againe
                   that
                   euery
                   horse
                   in
                   depth
                   possesseth
                   8
                   foote
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   arise
                   hereof
                   4000
                   feete
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   foure-sided
                   figure
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   1800
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   4000
                   feete
                   arise
                   720
                   Myriades
                   of
                   square
                   feete
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Perimeter
                   alone
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   foure
                   sides
                   conteineth
                   11600
                   feete
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   6
                   feete
                   make
                   a
                   fathome
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   100
                   fathoms
                   make
                   a
                   furlong
                   ,
                   and
                   7
                   furlongs
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   ,
                   make
                   a
                   mile
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Perimeter
                   of
                   11600
                   feete
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   two
                   mile
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   halfe
                   ,
                   and
                   neare
                   a
                   10th
                   part
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   distance
                   therefore
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   closest
                   order
                   ,
                   or
                   shutting
                   ,
                   the
                   thirty
                   thousand
                   horse
                   are
                   conteined
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   stand
                   not
                   so
                   close
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   alter
                   your
                   account
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   thinnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   place
                   coniecture
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   So
                   Leo.
                   
                     Which
                     place
                     albeit
                     it
                     seeme
                     to
                     require
                     a
                     large
                     interpretation
                     ,
                     because
                     many
                     things
                     worth
                     the
                     noting
                     offer
                     themselues
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     yet
                     for
                     this
                     time
                     I
                     will
                     onely
                     insist
                     vpon
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     first
                     propounded
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     distance
                     of
                     three
                     foote
                     betwixt
                     horse
                     ,
                     and
                     horse
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     goe
                     to
                     charge
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                  
                   Leo
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     he
                     speaketh
                     of
                     the
                     closest
                     order
                     )
                     which
                     distance
                     is
                     expresly
                     here
                     set
                     downe
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     matter
                     will
                     yet
                     seeme
                     more
                     cleare
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     adde
                     the
                     words
                     of
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Paragraph
                   
                     next
                     ,
                     but
                     one
                     ,
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     these
                     :
                  
                   The
                   oldest
                   Tacticks
                   in
                   ordering
                   of
                   foote
                   Battailes
                   giue
                   euery
                   man
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   distance
                   foure
                   Cubits
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   battaile
                   is
                   closed
                   two
                   Cubits
                   ;
                   when
                   serred
                   and
                   shut
                   one
                   Cubit
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   which
                   proportion
                   a
                   Scout
                   may
                   exactly
                   discouer
                   by
                   the
                   quantitie
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   the
                   number
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   foote
                   also
                   .
                   
                     These
                     oldest
                     Tacticks
                     that
                  
                   Leo
                   
                     mentioneth
                     agree
                     with
                  
                   Aelian
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     wee
                     haue
                     seene
                     .
                     But
                     where
                     the
                     foote
                     haue
                     three
                     distances
                     ,
                     the
                     horse
                     are
                     to
                     haue
                     but
                     two
                     .
                     The
                     open
                     order
                     of
                     six
                     foote
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     haue
                     ,
                     and
                     likewise
                     that
                     of
                     three
                     foote
                     ;
                     nearerer
                     they
                     cannot
                     come
                     together
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     bredth
                     of
                     their
                     horse
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     haue
                     roome
                     sufficient
                     for
                     the
                     weilding
                     of
                     their
                     weapons
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Troupes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   number
                   64
                   ]
                   
                     A
                     Troupe
                     consists
                     of
                  
                   64
                   
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Phalange
                     belong
                  
                   64
                   
                     Troupes
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Phalange
                     conteineth
                  
                   64
                   
                     Ensignes
                     ,
                     or
                     Syntagma's
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     armed
                     foote
                     .
                     To
                     which
                     Ensignes
                     the
                  
                   64
                   
                     Troupes
                     of
                     horse
                     are
                     proportioned
                     .
                     Their
                     place
                     is
                     according
                     to
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     after
                     the
                  
                   light-armed
                   ;
                   
                     not
                     one
                     troupe
                     after
                     ,
                     or
                     behind
                     an
                     other
                     ,
                     but
                     one
                     beside
                     an
                     other
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     front
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     front
                     in
                     a
                     right
                     line
                     ,
                     which
                     stretcheth
                     out
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     Phalange
                     of
                     armed
                     it selfe
                     .
                     Now
                     the
                     files
                     of
                     the
                     armed
                     being
                  
                   1024
                   
                     in
                     number
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     horse
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     ranke
                     (
                     which
                     conteineth
                     the
                     length
                     of
                     the
                     Horse-battaile
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     answer
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     files
                     )
                     but
                  
                   960
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     must
                     seeke
                     out
                     a
                     proportion
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     length
                     of
                     both
                     equall
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     .
                     The
                     difference
                     then
                     betwixt
                     them
                     in
                     length
                     is
                  
                   64
                   
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                  
                   order
                   
                     take
                     vp
                  
                   192
                   
                     foote
                     .
                     And
                     where
                     there
                     goe
                     foure
                  
                   Phalangarchies
                   
                     to
                     a
                     fourefold
                  
                   Phalange
                   ,
                   and
                   16
                   
                     troupes
                     of
                     horse
                     are
                     placed
                     behind
                     euery
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     must
                     diuide
                     these
                  
                   192
                   
                     foote
                     into
                     foure
                     parts
                     ;
                     euery
                     of
                     which
                     parts
                     will
                     amount
                     to
                  
                   48
                   
                     foote
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     to
                     each
                     troupe
                     three
                     foote
                     distance
                     one
                     betwixt
                     an
                     other
                     (
                     for
                     distances
                     betwixt
                     one
                     troupe
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     other
                     ,
                  
                   Polybius
                   
                     holdeth
                     necessary
                     )
                     and
                     so
                     shall
                     the
                  
                   16
                   
                     troupes
                     of
                     horse
                     take
                     vp
                     as
                     much
                     ground
                     in
                     length
                     as
                     a
                  
                   Phalangarchie
                   .
                   
                     The
                     one
                     conteining
                  
                   256
                   
                     files
                     in
                     length
                     which
                     occupy
                  
                   768
                   
                     foote
                     of
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                  
                   240
                   
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     ranke
                     ,
                     which
                     occupy
                  
                   720
                   
                     foote
                     .
                     To
                     which
                     adding
                  
                   48
                   
                     foote
                     of
                     distance
                     ,
                     there
                     ariseth
                     the
                     euen
                     number
                     of
                  
                   768.
                   
                   
                     And
                     so
                     shall
                     the
                  
                   64
                   
                     troupes
                     of
                     horse
                     be
                     euen
                     in
                     length
                     with
                     the
                     fourefold
                  
                   Phalange
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     names
                     of
                     the
                     Offices
                     ,
                     and
                     Commands
                     of
                     the
                     Horse
                     follow
                     ,
                     wherein
                     as
                     I
                     before
                     noted
                     in
                     the
                     foote
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     presse
                     too
                     neare
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     words
                     ,
                     but
                     take
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     haue
                     beene
                     vsed
                     among
                     Souldiers
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3
                 Two
                 troupes
                 are
                 called
                 an
                 
                   Epilarchie
                   ]
                   One
                   troupe
                   is
                   called
                
                 Ile
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Commander
                   an
                
                 o
                 Ilarch
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   termed
                   before
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 
                   Two
                   troupes
                   an
                
                 Epilarchie
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Commander
                   an
                
                 Epilarch
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   Commander
                   ouer
                   two
                
                 Iles
                 ,
                 
                   troupes
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                
                 128
                 
                   Horse
                   vnder
                   his
                   command
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 Tarentinarchie
                 ]
                 
                   Of
                   Tarentines
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Chapter
                   .
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   a
                
                 Tarentinarchie
                 
                   is
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   this
                   Troupe
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   consisted
                   of
                   Tarentines
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   of
                   likelyhood
                   the
                   Tarentine
                   horsemen
                   had
                   so
                   many
                   in
                   a
                   troupe
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   will
                   ,
                   it
                   signifieth
                   here
                   a
                   troupe
                   of
                
                 256
                 Horse
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 An
                 Hipparchie
                 ]
                 
                   Properly
                   signifieth
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Xenophon
                 
                   vseth
                   the
                   word
                
                 Hipparch
                 
                   for
                   the
                
                 Generall
                 
                   of
                   horse
                   ;
                   but
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Tacticks
                 
                   vse
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   command
                   of
                
                 512
                 horse
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 An
                 Ephipparchie
                 ]
                 
                   As
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   command
                   ouer
                   two
                
                 Hipparchies
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   ouer
                
                 1024
                 horse
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 A
                 Telos
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   name
                   of
                
                 Telos
                 
                   is
                   giuen
                   both
                   to
                   a
                   body
                   of
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   body
                   of
                   foote
                   .
                
                 A
                 Merarchie
                 
                   was
                   called
                   by
                   some
                
                 Telos
                 
                   (
                   saith
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   before
                   )
                   and
                   conteined
                
                 2048
                 
                   armed
                   .
                   The
                
                 Telos
                 
                   of
                   horse
                   conteineth
                
                 2048
                 
                   horse
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   bodies
                   are
                   equall
                   in
                   number
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   sometimes
                   signifieth
                   a
                   Command
                   ,
                   or
                   Dignitie
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   signification
                   this
                   body
                   ,
                   as
                   seemeth
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   name
                   .
                
              
               
                 8
                 Epitagma
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                
                 light-armed
                 
                   was
                   called
                   an
                
                 Epitagma
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   name
                   is
                   giuen
                   likewise
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   horse
                   comprizing
                
                 4096
                 
                   horse
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   behind
                   the
                   Armed
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   place
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   assigneth
                   vnto
                   them
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             diligence
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             choice
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             best
             formes
             of
             Battailes
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             Inventions
             and
             conceits
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             liued
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             about
             Troopes
             of
             Horse
             are
             declared
             ,
             in
             what
             forme
             euery
             one
             was
             cast
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             cause
             some
             vsed
             one
             forme
             ,
             some
             another
             .
             Now
             it
             behoueth
             (
             as
             in
             things
             that
             carry
             with
             them
             great
             difference
             )
             not
             carelesly
             ,
             and
             negligently
             ,
             to
             rely
             vpon
             the
             bare
             precepts
             ;
             but
             rather
             by
             daily
             exercise
             to
             make
             try
             all
             of
             euery
             kinde
             of
             figure
             ,
             and
             so
             attayning
             to
             the
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             readiest
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             advantage
             ,
             to
             admit
             and
             receiue
             it
             in
             true
             fight
             .
             For
             it
             were
             great
             simplicitie
             ,
             considering
             in
             matters
             of
             lesse
             importance
             men
             by
             curious
             inquiry
             reach
             to
             the
             exact
             finding
             out
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             herein
             not
             to
             ground
             vpon
             perfect
             and
             sure
             experience
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             ioyne
             with
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Troopes
             may
             be
             inlarged
             or
             lessened
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             seeme
             convenient
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             command
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Chariots
             ;
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             Commanders
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
            
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             ordering
             Chariots
             and
             Elephants
             ,
             albeit
             they
             are
             worne
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             yet
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             measure
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             I
             will
             remember
             their
             names
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             set
             downe
             in
             ancient
             writers
             .
             In
             the
             Art
             of
             ordering
             Chariots
             for
             the
             field
             ,
             they
             call
             two
             Chariots
             a
             1
             Zygarchy
             ;
             Two
             Zygarchies
             a
             2
             Zyzygi
             ;
             Two
             Zyzygies
             an
             3
             Epyzyzygi
             ;
             Two
             Epizyzygies
             an
             4
             Hartamarchy
             ;
             Two
             Hartamarchies
             a
             5
             wing
             ;
             Two
             wings
             a
             6
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             vse
             many
             and
             sundry
             Phalanges
             of
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             yet
             retaine
             the
             same
             names
             in
             euery
             Phalange
             .
             Some
             haue
             framed
             simple
             Chariots
             to
             serue
             withall
             ;
             other
             some
             haue
             armed
             them
             with
             Sithes
             prominent
             and
             standing
             out
             on
             each
             side
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THere
                 were
                 two
                 kinde
                 of
                 Chariots
                 vsed
                 of
                 ancient
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 simple
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 Chariot
                 armed
                 with
              
               sithes
               .
               
                 The
                 first
                 kinde
                 was
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
              
               Heroes
               
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 terme
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 renowned
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
              
               Achilles
               ,
               Hector
               ,
               Cycnus
               ,
               Aeneas
               ,
               Turnus
               )
               
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
              
               Homer
               ,
               Virgil
               ,
               Ovid
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Poets
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 the
              
               Generalls
               
                 of
                 later
                 times
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 raigned
                 in
              
               Asia
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Africa
               .
               
                 For
                 the
              
               m
               Europeans
               
                 haue
                 counted
                 them
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 vaine
                 mockeries
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 them
                 you
                 shall
                 hardly
                 finde
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 Chariots
                 .
              
               Aelian
               
                 toucheth
                 them
                 onely
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 Elephants
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 growne
                 out
                 of
                 vse
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 meane
                 likewise
                 to
                 passe
                 them
                 ouer
                 sleightly
                 ,
                 onely
                 directing
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 fight
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 Historie
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 mentioned
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 see
                 for
                 their
              
            
             
             
               Forme
               .
               Xenoph.
               Cyrop
               .
               lib.
               6.
               152.
               
               D.
               E.
               &
               156.
               
               B.
               C.
               de
               exped
               .
               Cyr.
               lib.
               1.
               264
               
               A.
               B.
               Liu.
               decad
               .
               4.
               lib.
               7.
               142.
               
               A.
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               lib.
               17.
               596.
               
               Quin.
               Curt.
               lib.
               4.
               119
               &
               lib.
               8.
               371.
               
            
             
               
                 Their
                 violence
              
               ,
               Diod.
               Sicul.
               lib.
               17.
               593.
               
            
             
               
                 Their
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 battaile
              
               ,
               Xenoph.
               Cyrop
               .
               lib.
               6.
               168.
               
               C.
               D.
               Liu.
               decad
               .
               4.
               lib.
               7.
               142.
               A.
               Diod.
               Sicul.
               lib.
               14.
               408.
               
            
             
               
                 Remedies
                 against
                 them
              
               ,
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               lib.
               17.
               592.
               593.
               
               Xenoph.
               de
               exped
               .
               Cyr.
               lib.
               1.
               265.
               
               Liu.
               decad
               .
               4.
               142.
               
               Quint.
               Curt.
               lib.
               4.
               141.
               
               Plutarch
               .
               in
               Sylla
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 Chariots
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 A
                 Zygarchie
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   command
                   of
                   two
                   Chariots
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   yoake
                   of
                   Chariots
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 A
                 Syzygy
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   command
                   ouer
                   two
                   yoakes
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   of
                   Chariots
                   ioyned
                   together
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ouer
                
                 4
                 Chariots
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 An
                 Episyzygy
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   command
                   ouer
                   foure
                   yoakes
                   of
                   Chariots
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ouer
                   eight
                   Chariots
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 An
                 Harmatarchie
                 ]
                 
                   Properly
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   Chariots
                   .
                   But
                   vsed
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   for
                   the
                   command
                   of
                
                 16
                 Chariots
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 A
                 wing
                 ]
                 
                   As
                   foote
                   ,
                   so
                   Chariots
                   ,
                   and
                   Elephants
                   ,
                   had
                   their
                   wings
                   of
                   battaile
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   wing
                   went
                
                 32
                 
                   Chariots
                   .
                   Yet
                   finde
                   I
                   this
                   order
                   of
                   imbattailing
                   Chariots
                   no
                   where
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   read
                   the
                   places
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   noted
                   before
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   ordering
                   of
                   Chariots
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   I
                   can
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   names
                   giuen
                   here
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   ancient
                   writers
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 A
                 Phalange
                 ]
                 
                   It
                   consisteth
                   of
                
                 64
                 
                   Chariots
                   ;
                   and
                   wee
                   here
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   Chariots
                   also
                   had
                   their
                   Phalanges
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   Horse
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Elephants
             ;
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             their
             Commanders
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
            
             .
          
           
             TOuching
             Elephants
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             Commander
             of
             one
             Elephant
             is
             called
             1
             Zoarcha
             ;
             Of
             two
             2
             Therarcha
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             a
             Therarchy
             ;
             Of
             foure
             3
             Epitherarcha
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             an
             Epitherarchy
             ;
             Of
             eight
             4
             Ilarcha
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             an
             Ilarchy
             ;
             Of
             16
             5
             Elephantarcha
             and
             the
             body
             an
             Elephantarchy
             ;
             Of
             32
             6
             Keratarcha
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             a
             Keratarchy
             .
             That
             which
             consisteth
             of
             64
             wee
             call
             7
             a
             Phalange
             of
             Elephants
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             name
             the
             Commander
             of
             both
             the
             wings
             Phalangarcha
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 vse
                 of
                 Elephants
                 was
                 greater
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 of
              
               Asia
               and
               Africa
               .
               
                 Those
                 of
              
               Europe
               
                 esteemed
                 them
                 not
                 much
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 by
                 the
              
               Romans
               
                 also
                 ;
                 who
                 first
                 saw
                 Elephants
                 in
              
               Italy
               
                 in
                 the
                 warres
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 against
                 King
              
               Pyrrhus
               .
               ●
               The
               Indian
               
                 Elephant
                 was
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
              
               African
               
                 for
                 greatnesse
              
               
               
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 courage
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 concerning
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 Elephants
                 .
                 But
                 because
              
               Aelian
               
                 toucheth
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 note
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 finde
                 concerning
                 them
                 in
                 Histories
                 .
                 Their
                 kinde
                 of
                 armor
                 ,
                 and
                 furniture
                 I
                 haue
                 taken
                 out
                 of
              
               Liuy
               ,
               
                 and
                 expressed
                 them
                 as
                 neere
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 ,
                 in
                 figure
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 For
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 see
              
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               lib.
               17.
               609.
               
               &
               lib.
               19.
               717.
               
               Polyb.
               lib.
               1.
               
               ●5
               .
               D.
               &
               lib
               ▪
               5.
               425.
               
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Their
                 place
                 in
                 battaile
              
               ,
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               lib.
               17.
               685.
               
               Arrian
               .
               lib.
               5.
               111.
               
               Liu.
               decad
               .
               4.
               lib.
               7.
               141.
               
               B.
               Appian
               .
               in
               Syriac
               .
               107.
               
               Polyb.
               l.
               1.
               34.
               
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 distance
                 one
                 from
                 an
                 other
                 .
              
               Arrian
               .
               lib.
               5.
               111.
               
            
             
               
                 Light
                 armed
                 in
                 the
                 distances
                 betwixt
                 Elephant
                 and
                 Elephant
                 ,
              
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               lib.
               17.
               609.
               
               &
               lib.
               18.
               665.
               
               &
               lib
               ▪
               19.
               685.
               
               &
               716.
               
               Plurarch
               .
               in
               Pyrrho
               .
            
             
               
                 Remedies
                 against
                 Elephants
              
               ,
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               lib.
               18.
               665.
               
               &
               lib.
               19.
               717.
               
               Polyb.
               l.
               1.
               42.
               
               A.
               Hirt.
               de
               bell
               .
               African
               .
               416.
               
               Liu.
               decad
               .
               3.
               lib.
               7.
               194.
               
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 haue
                 noted
                 before
                 the
                 improprietie
                 of
                 names
                 giuen
                 to
                 militarie
                 bodies
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 armed
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 armed
                 foote
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 horse
                 troupes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Chariots
                 .
                 That
                 defect
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 in
                 Elephants
                 .
                 The
                 Commanders
                 and
                 commands
                 of
                 them
                 hauing
                 names
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 improper
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 made
                 good
                 by
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 by
                 the
              
               Tacticks
               
                 as
                 significant
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 inuented
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 command
                 one
                 Elephant
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 called
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Zoarchos
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   Commander
                   of
                   a
                   liuing
                   creature
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   one
                   Elephant
                   .
                   The
                   next
                   is
                
              
               
                 2
                 Therarchos
                 ]
                 
                   A
                   Commander
                   of
                   Beasts
                   :
                   which
                   name
                   is
                   appropriated
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   commandeth
                   two
                   Elephants
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   body
                   it selfe
                   is
                   named
                   a
                
                 Therarchie
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 An
                 Epitherarcha
                 ]
                 
                   Hauing
                   the
                   authoritie
                   ouer
                   the
                
                 Therarchie
                 
                   and
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   called
                   an
                
                 Epitherarchie
                 
                   comprizing
                   foure
                   Elephants
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 An
                 Ilarch
                 ]
                 
                   As
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   Commander
                   of
                   a
                   troupe
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   called
                   an
                
                 Ilarchie
                 .
                 I
                 le
                 
                   is
                   commonly
                   applied
                   to
                   horse
                   ,
                   and
                   signifieth
                   a
                   horse
                   troupe
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Ilarcha
                 
                   the
                   Captaine
                   .
                   But
                   here
                
                 Ilarcha
                 
                   signifieth
                   the
                   Commander
                   of
                
                 8
                 Elephants
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 An
                 Elephantarch
                 ]
                 
                   A
                   Commander
                   of
                   Elephants
                   ;
                   as
                   thoug●
                   the
                   other
                   bodies
                   before
                   mentioned
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   Elephants
                   .
                   Such
                   straights
                   are
                   men
                   often
                   times
                   driuen
                   vnto
                   in
                   deuising
                   new
                   names
                   for
                   new
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   passe
                   afterward
                   and
                   growe
                   familiar
                   by
                   vse
                   .
                
                 Elephantarcha
                 commandeth
                 16
                 
                   Elephants
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   command
                   is
                   called
                   an
                
                 Elephantarchie
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 A
                 Keratarch
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   Commander
                   of
                   a
                   wing
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   a
                
                 Keratarchie
                 ,
                 
                   hauing
                   in
                   it
                
                 32
                 
                   Elephants
                   .
                   A
                   wing
                   of
                
                 Chariots
                 
                   had
                   as
                   many
                
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 A
                 Phalange
                 ]
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   body
                   and
                   consisteth
                   of
                
                 64
                 
                   Elephants
                   .
                   But
                   as
                
                 Chariots
                 
                   may
                   be
                   ordered
                   into
                   many
                
                 Phalanges
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   same
                   names
                   retained
                   in
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalanges
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Elephants
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   armies
                   haue
                   had
                   in
                   them
                   at
                   once
                   aboue
                
                 64
                 
                   Elephants
                   appeareth
                   by
                   Histories
                
                 .
                 Polybius
                 ,
                 and
                 Diodor
                 Sicul
                 :
                 testifie
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   the
                
                 Carthagineans
                 ,
                 d
                 
                   the
                   last
                   that
                   King
                
                 Porus
                 against
                 Alexander
                 
                   had
                   the
                   one
                
                 140
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   other
                
                 130
                 
                   Elephants
                   in
                   their
                   armies
                
                 .
                 e
                 
                   The
                   same
                
                 Polybius
                 
                   saith
                   that
                
                 Ptolomey
                 
                   had
                   against
                
                 Antiochus
                 73
                 
                   Elephants
                   in
                   his
                   armie
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Antiochus
                 102.
                 
                 And
                 f
                 Plutarch
                 
                   reporteth
                   that
                
                 Androcottus
                 ,
                 
                   King
                   of
                   a
                   part
                   of
                
                 India
                 ,
                 
                   gaue
                   to
                
                 Seleucus
                 
                   at
                   on
                   time
                
                 500
                 Elephants
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             names
             of
             military
             motions
             expressed
             in
             this
             booke
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
            
             .
          
           
             THus
             haue
             we
             set
             downe
             in
             particular
             the
             kindes
             of
             perfect
             Forces
             together
             with
             the
             seuerall
             names
             of
             euery
             body
             ;
             Which
             being
             premised
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             
             
               
                 Cap
                 25
              
               
                 〈…〉
                 Faces
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               
                 The
                 Front
              
               
                 C●●s
                 or
                 one
                 Turning
                 of
                 Faces
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               
                 The
                 Front
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 standing
              
               
                 The
                 Front
              
            
             
             
             fit
             to
             deliuer
             the
             words
             of
             exercise
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Commander
             ,
             shall
             will
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             Souldier
             in
             daily
             experience
             acquainted
             before
             with
             the
             signification
             of
             euery
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             moouing
             in
             each
             figure
             may
             easily
             performe
             and
             execute
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             is
             commanded
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             motion
             called
             Clisis
             whereof
             one
             kinde
             is
             to
             the
             Pike
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Target
             ;
             Another
             is
             called
             Metabole
             ;
             another
             Epistrophe
             ;
             another
             Anastrophe
             ;
             another
             Perispasmus
             ;
             another
             Ecperispasmus
             ;
             besides
             we
             say
             to
             file
             ;
             to
             ranke
             ;
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             ;
             to
             countermarch
             ;
             to
             double
             .
             Likewise
             we
             vse
             the
             words
             Induction
             ;
             and
             Deduction
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             ;
             a
             broad-Phalange
             ;
             a
             deepephalange
             ;
             and
             
               vneuen-fronted
               Phalange
            
             :
             and
             Parembole
             ;
             and
             Protaxis
             ;
             and
             Entaxis
             ,
             and
             Hypotaxis
             ;
             and
             Epitaxis
             and
             Prostaxis
             .
             The
             signification
             of
             which
             words
             I
             will
             shortly
             deliuer
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             precepts
             of
             warre
             are
             not
             by
             all
             Tacticks
             expressed
             in
             the
             same
             tearmes
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               AElian
               
                 in
                 the
                 Chapters
                 precedent
                 ,
                 hath
                 numbred
                 vp
                 all
                 kindes
                 of
                 forces
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 foote
                 ,
                 as
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 and
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 ancient
                 time
                 were
                 accounted
                 necessarie
                 for
                 warre
                 .
                 And
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 their
                 armor
                 ,
                 and
                 furniture
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguished
                 them
                 into
                 militarie
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 imbattailed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 the
                 distances
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 hold
                 in
                 fight
                 .
                 It
                 followeth
                 now
                 that
                 he
                 speake
                 of
                 motions
                 military
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 an
                 armie
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 giue
                 meanes
                 of
                 victorie
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 all
                 preparation
                 of
                 forces
                 is
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 auaileth
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 leuied
                 .
                 This
                 Chapter
                 then
                 conteineth
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 those
                 motions
                 ;
                 the
                 following
                 Chapters
                 the
                 particular
                 explication
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 note
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 ancient
                 writers
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 referre
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 seuerall
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 expounded
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             turning
             ,
             and
             double
             turning
             the
             Souldiers
             faces
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             embattailed
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
            
             .
          
           
             1
             CLisis
             or
             turning
             of
             the
             face
             ,
             is
             the
             particular
             motion
             of
             euery
             Souldier
             declining
             his
             face
             either
             to
             his
             Pike
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Target
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             .
             The
             vse
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             enemie
             sheweth
             himselfe
             in
             flanke
             2
             to
             encompasse
             our
             winges
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             charge
             vs
             :
             or
             for
             some
             other
             cause
             ,
             whereof
             I
             will
             speake
             in
             conuenient
             place
             .
             3
             Two
             turnings
             of
             the
             face
             towardes
             the
             same
             side
             transferre
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Souldier
             to
             the
             reare
             of
             the
             battaile
             .
             And
             this
             kinde
             of
             motion
             is
             called
             Metabole
             :
             being
             also
             vsed
             either
             to
             the
             Pike
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Target
             .
             In
             the
             first
             standing
             the
             mouing
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             face
             toward
             the
             Pike
             is
             called
             Clisis
             ,
             the
             second
             mouing
             the
             same
             way
             Metabole
             .
             For
             Metabole
             is
             the
             conuersion
             of
             euery
             mans
             face
             particularly
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             was
             behinde
             his
             backe
             .
             And
             the
             same
             that
             Metabole
             is
             in
             ech
             seuerall
             Souldier
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             Perispasmos
             ,
             or
             wheeling
             about
             in
             the
             whole
             battaile
             .
             There
             are
             4
             two
             kinds
             of
             Metabole
             ,
             the
             one
             from
             the
             enemie
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             enemie
             .
             Metabole
             is
             defined
             to
             be
             a
             changing
             of
             euery
             mans
             face
             in
             particular
             from
             the
             front
             to
             the
             
             reare
             ;
             or
             contrariwise
             .
             Turning
             about
             from
             the
             enemie
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Souldier
             turneth
             his
             face
             twice
             towards
             the
             Pike
             ;
             To
             the
             enemy
             ,
             when
             hee
             turneth
             twice
             towards
             the
             Target
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 FOure
                 kinde
                 of
                 Motions
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 by
              
               Aelian
               
                 whereby
                 vpon
                 any
                 occasion
                 the
                 battaile
                 may
                 be
                 somewhat
                 changed
                 :
              
               Turning
               of
               faces
               ,
               countermarch
               ,
               wheeling
               ,
               and
               doubling
               ,
               
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 soeuer
                 your
                 battaile
                 standeth
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 onely
                 in
              
               open
               order
               ,
               
                 the
                 third
                 ●n
              
               close
               order
               
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 either
                 in
                 close
                 ,
                 or
                 open
                 order
                 .
              
               Clisis
               ,
               
                 or
                 turning
                 of
                 faces
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 Chapter
                 intreateth
                 ,
                 albeit
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 brought
                 in
                 also
                 in
                 open
                 Order
                 ;
                 Yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 don
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 but
                 in
                 close
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 motions
                 haue
                 place
                 .
                 The
              
               Graecians
               
                 alwaies
                 coueted
                 to
                 bring
                 their
              
               file
               Leaders
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 their
              
               best
               men
               ,
               
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 In
              
               open
               Order
               
                 they
                 chose
                 to
                 countermarch
                 ;
                 In
              
               close
               Order
               ,
               
                 hauing
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 wheele
                 their
                 battaile
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 turne
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 could
                 doe
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 remedy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
              
               turning
               of
               faces
               
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 battaile
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Clisis
                 ,
                 or
                 turning
                 of
                 faces
                 ]
                 
                   This
                   motion
                   is
                   of
                   lesse
                   paines
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   no
                   lesse
                   importance
                   ,
                   or
                   necessitie
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   rest
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   changeth
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   forme
                   :
                   In
                   this
                   it
                   holdeth
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   is
                   ready
                   for
                   any
                   attempt
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   Onely
                   euery
                   Souldier
                   in
                   particular
                   turneth
                   his
                   countenance
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   commanded
                   .
                   To
                   turne
                   his
                   face
                   to
                   the
                   Pike
                   is
                   to
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   hand
                   bore
                   the
                   pike
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Target
                   is
                   to
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 
                   caried
                   their
                   targets
                   on
                   their
                   left
                   shoulder
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   turning
                   of
                   Faces
                   ,
                
                 Aelian
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 hath
                 place
                 when
                 the
                 enemie
                 sheweth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 flanke
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 incompasse
                 ,
                 our
                 wings
                 ]
                 Clisis
                 
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   bearing
                   faces
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   our
                   wings
                   .
                   When
                   then
                   we
                   finde
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   to
                   incompasse
                   our
                   right
                   wing
                   ,
                   wee
                   turne
                   our
                   faces
                   ,
                   and
                   weapons
                   that
                   way
                   to
                   receiue
                   him
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   commeth
                   to
                   charge
                   vs
                   on
                   that
                   side
                   .
                   If
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   then
                   turne
                   wee
                   the
                   faces
                   of
                   our
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   halfe
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   halfe
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                
                 Antistomus
                 Phalange
                 whereof
                 Aelian
                 
                   speaketh
                   hereafter
                   .
                   Briefely
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   almost
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   marching
                
                 Phalanges
                 
                   which
                   are
                   afterward
                   discribed
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   hath
                   neede
                   of
                   this
                   motion
                   .
                   Besides
                   if
                   vpon
                   any
                   occasion
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   be
                   to
                   moue
                   from
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   flanks
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   only
                   to
                   command
                   Turning
                   of
                   faces
                   to
                   that
                   flanke
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   lead
                   on
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   .
                
                 a
                 Alexander
                 at
                 Arbela
                 hauing
                 imbattailed
                 his
                 armie
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 Darius
                 ,
                 had
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 that
                 Darius
                 had
                 strowed
                 the
                 ground
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 armies
                 with
                 Calthropes
                 .
                 He
                 
                   commanded
                   therefore
                   the
                   right
                   wing
                   ,
                   which
                   himselfe
                   led
                   ,
                   to
                
                 turne
                 faces
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 go
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 auoide
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 sowed
                 with
                 Calthropes
                 .
                 Darius
                 marching
                 against
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 disioyned
                 his
                 troupes
                 of
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexander
                 taking
                 the
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 in
                 quickly
                 betwixt
                 the
                 spaces
                 ,
                 put
                 Darius
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 If
                 Alexander
                 
                   had
                   marched
                   on
                   with
                   the
                   right
                   front
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   fallen
                   vpon
                   the
                   Calthropes
                   .
                   To
                   auoide
                   them
                   ,
                   be
                   vsed
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   this
                   motion
                   ,
                   and
                
                 turning
                 faces
                 
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   he
                   led
                   on
                   ,
                   vntill
                   hee
                   had
                   passed
                   the
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   turning
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   posture
                   ,
                   went
                   to
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   defeated
                   the
                   enemie
                   .
                   An
                   other
                   example
                   is
                   in
                
                 b
                 Polybius
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   describing
                   the
                   battaile
                
                 betwixt
                 Machanidas
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 Philopoemen
                 the
                 Achaean
                 Generall
                 ,
                 telleth
                 ,
                 that
                 Machanidas
                 hauing
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 wing
                 put
                 the
                 Achaean
                 mercenaries
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 followed
                 hard
                 the
                 chase
                 .
                 Philopoemen
                 as
                 long
                 ▪
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 hope
                 ,
                 indeuoured
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 stay
                 his
                 men
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 them
                 vtterly
                 defeated
                 ,
                 hee
                 hasted
                 to
                 the
                 
                 right
                 wing
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiuing
                 the
                 enemie
                 busie
                 in
                 chase
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 voide
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 fight
                 had
                 beene
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 first
                 Merarchies
                 to
                 turne
                 their
                 faces
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 hee
                 led
                 them
                 on
                 with
                 high
                 speede
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 breaking
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 their
                 imbattailing
                 .
                 And
                 quickly
                 seazing
                 vpon
                 the
                 forsaken
                 ground
                 ,
                 hee
                 both
                 cut
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 gaue
                 chase
                 ,
                 and
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 got
                 the
                 aduantage
                 of
                 the
                 vpper
                 ground
                 against
                 the
                 left
                 wing
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 .
                 Whereby
                 hee
                 obteined
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 If
                 Philopoemen
                 
                   had
                   in
                   this
                   action
                   vsed
                   wheeling
                   of
                   his
                   battaile
                   ,
                   which
                   onely
                   was
                   the
                   other
                   motion
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   haue
                   serued
                   his
                   turne
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   troublesomenesse
                   of
                   the
                   winding
                   about
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   forced
                   to
                   haue
                   vsed
                   two
                   wheelings
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   failed
                   of
                   the
                   c●lerity
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   requisite
                   .
                   Faces
                   were
                   turned
                   in
                   a
                   trice
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   made
                   himselfe
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   hee
                   desired
                   ,
                   before
                   hee
                   could
                   haue
                   wheeled
                   once
                   his
                   battaile
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 Two
                 turnings
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 face
                 ]
                 Clisis
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   turning
                   faces
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   consisteth
                   of
                   one
                   turning
                   and
                   moueth
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   side
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   motion
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   two
                   turnings
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   called
                
                 Metabole
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   defined
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                
                 changing
                 of
                 euery
                 mans
                 face
                 in
                 particular
                 from
                 the
                 front
                 to
                 the
                 reare
                 ,
                 or
                 contrariwise
                 .
                 
                   And
                   as
                   wheeling
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   carieth
                   about
                   the
                   fronts
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   ;
                   So
                   doth
                
                 Metabole
                 
                   turne
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   euery
                   particular
                   Souldier
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   him
                   looke
                   from
                   the
                   front
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   properly
                   signifieth
                   a
                   change
                   ,
                   which
                   happeneth
                   herein
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   souldiers
                   are
                   changed
                   from
                   the
                   front
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   or
                   contrariwise
                   .
                   The
                   vse
                   of
                
                 Metabole
                 
                   is
                   principally
                   to
                   resist
                   the
                   enemy
                   that
                   giues
                   on
                   vpon
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                
                 a
                 So
                 Pyrrhus
                 
                   being
                   entred
                   the
                   Citie
                
                 Argos
                 
                   with
                   a
                   few
                   ,
                   and
                   ouerpressed
                   with
                   multitude
                   ,
                   retired
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   defended
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   often
                   turning
                   his
                   and
                   his
                   souldiers
                   faces
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                
                 b
                 
                   So
                   the
                   armie
                   of
                
                 Cyrus
                 
                   the
                   elder
                   retiring
                   from
                
                 the
                 walles
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 often
                 turned
                 about
                 their
                 faces
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 waited
                 their
                 enemie
                 ▪
                 who
                 were
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 charge
                 them
                 .
                 
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   enemy
                   assault
                   both
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   reare
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   the
                   manner
                   to
                   continue
                   halfe
                   the
                   souldiers
                   in
                   each
                   file
                   with
                   their
                   faces
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   command
                   the
                   other
                   halfe
                   to
                   turne
                   their
                   faces
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   against
                   the
                   enemie
                   behind
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   forme
                   is
                   called
                
                 Phalanx
                 Amphistomos
                 
                   discribed
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 cap.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   And
                   sometimes
                   it
                   is
                   vsed
                   to
                   speed
                   our
                   march
                   ,
                   and
                   preuent
                   the
                   enemie
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   of
                
                 Clisis
                 .
                 c
                 Agesilaus
                 made
                 an
                 incursion
                 into
                 the
                 Territory
                 of
                 the
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 a
                 Trench
                 ,
                 and
                 Ramper
                 cast
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 Thebanes
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 two
                 narrow
                 waies
                 betwixt
                 ,
                 he
                 cast
                 his
                 armie
                 into
                 a
                 hollow
                 Plinthium
                 ,
                 or
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 passage
                 ,
                 whither
                 all
                 the
                 Thebans
                 flocked
                 for
                 defence
                 .
                 But
                 hee
                 turning
                 about
                 faces
                 from
                 the
                 reare
                 ,
                 hasted
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 gained
                 the
                 other
                 passage
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 present
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   entring
                   spoiled
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ;
                   and
                   returned
                   without
                   impeachment
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   kinde
                   of
                   Metaboles
                   ]
                   
                     Before
                     were
                     rehearsed
                     two
                     kinde
                     of
                     turnings
                     of
                     faces
                     about
                     ,
                     one
                     to
                     the
                  
                   pike
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     the
                  
                   target
                   ,
                   
                     here
                     is
                     added
                     two
                     more
                     ,
                     one
                     from
                     the
                     enemy
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     against
                     the
                     enemie
                     ;
                     which
                     are
                     all
                     one
                     indeed
                     ,
                     and
                     differ
                     onely
                     in
                     name
                     .
                     What
                     the
                     true
                     meaning
                     of
                     these
                     turnings
                     should
                     be
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     doubt
                     ,
                  
                   Aelian
                   
                     expounding
                     them
                     one
                     way
                  
                   ,
                   Suidas
                   
                     an
                     other
                  
                   .
                   Aelian
                   
                     esteemes
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     right
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                  
                   Suidas
                   ,
                   
                     albeit
                     he
                     haue
                     that
                     signification
                     also
                     ,
                     esteemeth
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     front
                     and
                     reare
                     .
                     Therefore
                  
                   Suidas
                   
                     defines
                     the
                     turning
                     from
                     the
                     enemie
                     to
                     bee
                  
                   a
                   turning
                   about
                   ,
                   toward
                   the
                   reare
                   :
                   
                     that
                     against
                     the
                     enemie
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   turning
                   about
                   toward
                   the
                   front
                   .
                   Aelian
                   
                     would
                     haue
                     the
                     first
                     to
                  
                   containe
                   two
                   turnings
                   toward
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     second
                  
                   two
                   turnings
                   toward
                   the
                   left
                   .
                   
                     I
                     for
                     my
                     part
                     assent
                     rather
                     to
                  
                   Aelian
                   .
                   
                     For
                     touching
                     the
                     turnings
                     of
                  
                   Suidas
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     cannot
                     yet
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     why
                     turning
                     toward
                     the
                     reare
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     turning
                     from
                     the
                     enemie
                     ;
                     Or
                     toward
                  
                   the
                   front
                   
                     a
                     turning
                     to
                     the
                     enemie
                     :
                     Considering
                     that
                  
                   
                   
                     whether
                     soeuer
                     you
                     turne
                  
                   faces
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     enemie
                     is
                     imagined
                     to
                     be
                     there
                     ;
                     faces
                     and
                     weapons
                     being
                     to
                     bee
                     opposed
                     alwaies
                     against
                     the
                     enemie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     onely
                     end
                     of
                     turning
                     .
                  
                   Aelians
                   
                     opinion
                     seemeth
                     to
                     haue
                     more
                     probability
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     if
                     I
                     conceiue
                     the
                     right
                     reason
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     thus
                     :
                     That
                     seeing
                     the
                  
                   Graecians
                   (
                   
                     as
                     the
                  
                   Romans
                   
                     likewise
                     )
                     were
                     Targetieres
                     ,
                     and
                     caried
                     their
                     targets
                     on
                     their
                     left
                     side
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     fight
                     aduanced
                     that
                     side
                     alwaies
                     neerest
                     the
                     enemie
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     sought
                     to
                     couer
                     with
                     their
                     targets
                     ,
                     that
                     therefore
                     the
                     turning
                     about
                     to
                     the
                     enemy
                     ,
                     was
                     called
                  
                   turning
                   to
                   the
                   Target
                   ;
                   
                     as
                     contrarily
                     turning
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     side
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     side
                     the
                     Pike
                     was
                     caried
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     being
                     naked
                     of
                     such
                     defensiue
                     armes
                     was
                     called
                  
                   a
                   the
                   open
                   side
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     further
                     remoued
                     from
                     the
                     enemy
                     ,
                     might
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     cause
                     be
                     tearmed
                     turning
                     from
                     the
                     enemy
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     I
                     take
                     turning
                     about
                  
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     turning
                     about
                     to
                     the
                  
                   target
                   
                     to
                     be
                     all
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     turning
                     about
                  
                   from
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     turning
                     about
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Pike
                   ,
                   
                     howsoeuer
                     the
                     name
                     differ
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     coniecture
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     shall
                     imagine
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     till
                     I
                     finde
                     some
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     bee
                     pleased
                     to
                     giue
                     me
                     a
                     more
                     probable
                     reason
                     :
                     I
                     only
                     adde
                     now
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     command
                     in
                     this
                     motion
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       As
                       you
                       were
                       .
                    
                     
                       Faces
                       to
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       .
                    
                     
                       Faces
                       to
                       the
                       left
                       hand
                       .
                    
                     
                       Faces
                       about
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       right
                       or
                       left
                       hand
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         figure
                         sheweth
                         the
                         manner
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             wheeling
             ,
             double
             ,
             and
             treble-wheeling
             of
             the
             battaile
             ,
             and
             returning
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
            
             .
          
           
             1
             EPistrophe
             (
             or
             wheeling
             )
             is
             when
             the
             battaile
             being
             so
             closed
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             turne
             ,
             or
             twice
             turne
             his
             face
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             neerenesse
             of
             man
             to
             man
             ,
             it
             wholy
             ,
             and
             iointly
             wheeleth
             (
             as
             a
             ship
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             body
             caried
             about
             )
             the
             order
             thereof
             remaining
             vndissolued
             .
             When
             the
             wheeling
             is
             to
             the
             Pike
             ,
             we
             warne
             the
             right-corner-file-leader
             to
             stand
             still
             (
             as
             it
             were
             the
             hooke
             of
             a
             doore
             hinge
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             battaile
             proceeding
             forward
             to
             turne
             about
             the
             same
             file-Leader
             like
             the
             doore
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             is
             wheeling
             to
             the
             Target
             ;
             It
             may
             be
             thus
             defined
             :
             Epistrophe
             is
             ,
             when
             shutting
             the
             battaile
             by
             gathering
             close
             the
             Followers
             ,
             and
             Side-men
             ,
             we
             turne
             it
             wholy
             (
             as
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             )
             toward
             the
             Pike
             ,
             or
             Target
             ,
             it
             being
             caried
             about
             the
             corner-file-leader
             ,
             as
             about
             a
             Center
             ,
             and
             ,
             changing
             the
             place
             of
             the
             front
             ,
             transferre
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             souldier
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             ;
             the
             followers
             and
             sidemen
             euery
             one
             remayning
             in
             file
             and
             ranke
             as
             before
             .
             How
             it
             is
             to
             be
             done
             I
             will
             shew
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Anastrophe
             ,
             or
             returning
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             ,
             is
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             wheeling
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             battaile
             first
             stood
             close
             ,
             before
             it
             beganne
             to
             wheele
             .
             Perispasmos
             ,
             or
             wheeling
             about
             ,
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             battaile
             in
             two
             wheelings
             ,
             so
             that
             thereby
             the
             front
             commeth
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             reare
             .
             2
             Ecperispasmos
             ,
             or
             treble
             wheeling
             ,
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             battaile
             in
             three
             wheelings
             ,
             so
             as
             ,
             when
             it
             turneth
             to
             the
             Pike
             ,
             the
             front
             commeth
             about
             to
             the
             left
             flanke
             ;
             when
             to
             the
             Target
             ,
             it
             commeth
             about
             to
             the
             right
             flanke
             .
          
           
             
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THis
                 Chapter
                 hath
                 a
                 diuers
                 kinde
                 of
                 turning
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 distinction
                 sake
                 ,
                 is
                 called
              
               Epistrophe
               ,
               or
               wheeling
               .
               
                 The
                 other
                 turned
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 souldiers
                 faces
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 yet
                 keeping
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ▪
                 be
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 This
                 wheeles
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 changeth
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
              
               Phalange
               
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 reare
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 turning
              
               of
               faces
               
                 a
                 particular
                 motion
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
                 souldier
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 called
              
               Clesis
               ,
               
                 and
                 an
                 other
                 turning
                 about
                 called
              
               Metabole
               :
               
                 so
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 a
                 generall
                 wheeling
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 called
              
               Epistrophe
               ,
               
                 and
                 an
                 other
                 wheeling
                 about
                 to
                 the
                 reare
                 called
              
               Perispasmos
               .
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 the
                 description
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 Epistrophe
                 (
                 or
                 wheeling
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Battaile
                 ]
                 Shortly
                 Epistrophe
                 
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   first
                   turning
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                   In
                   doing
                   whereof
                   first
                   the
                   files
                   must
                   be
                   closed
                   to
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   you
                   meane
                   to
                   wheele
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   rankes
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   corner
                   file-Leader
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   hand
                   is
                   to
                   stand
                   still
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   keeping
                   their
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   rankes
                   closed
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   hand
                   iointly
                   about
                   the
                   Corner-file-leader
                   circle-wise
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   moue
                   by
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   ▪
                   till
                   he
                   haue
                   turned
                   his
                   face
                   to
                   that
                   side
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   intended
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   first
                   ranke
                   is
                   euen
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   wheeled
                   enough
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   hand
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   stand
                   still
                   :
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   definition
                   of
                
                 Epistrophe
                 (
                 
                   or
                   wheeling
                   )
                   are
                   plaine
                   enough
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   neede
                   vse
                   no
                   exposition
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   in
                   exercise
                   we
                   relie
                   not
                   vpon
                   one
                   forme
                   of
                   motion
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   acquaint
                   our
                   souldiers
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   kindes
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   necessarie
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   body
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   we
                   may
                   proceede
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   This
                   reducing
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Posture
                   is
                   called
                
                 Anastrophe
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   battaile
                   returneth
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   contrary
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                
                 Epistrophe
                 
                   was
                   made
                   .
                   And
                   but
                   for
                   changing
                   the
                   hand
                   the
                   wheeling
                   backe
                   againe
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   wheeling
                   forward
                   .
                   Wee
                   shall
                   see
                   hereafter
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   .
                   To
                   bring
                   the
                   battaile
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   reare
                   was
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   vse
                   a
                   double
                   wheeling
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   called
                
                 Perispasmos
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   commeth
                   of
                   two
                
                 Epistrophes
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   is
                   made
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                   Onely
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   obserued
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                
                 Perispasmos
                 
                   (
                   or
                   wheeling
                   about
                   )
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Anastrophe
                 
                   (
                   or
                   reducing
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   posture
                   )
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   .
                   Contrarie
                   it
                   is
                   if
                   the
                
                 Perispasmos
                 
                   were
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Ecperispasmos
                 ]
                 
                   I
                   could
                   neuer
                   hitherto
                   conceiue
                   any
                   vse
                   of
                   a
                   treble
                   wheeling
                   (
                   for
                   so
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   takes
                   the
                   word
                   )
                   vnlesse
                   a
                
                 Perispasmos
                 
                   were
                   first
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   battaile
                   had
                   the
                   front
                   already
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   an
                
                 Epistrophe
                 
                   added
                   from
                   the
                   reare
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   hand
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   seeing
                   that
                   one
                   wheeling
                   is
                   sooner
                   made
                   ,
                   then
                   two
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   sooner
                   then
                   three
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   no
                   neede
                   of
                   three
                   wheelings
                   ,
                   especially
                   seeing
                   we
                   may
                   doe
                   that
                   ,
                   wee
                   desire
                   with
                   one
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   wheele
                   our
                   battaile
                   thrice
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                   front
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   left
                   flanke
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   will
                   be
                   performed
                   as
                   well
                   with
                   one
                   wheeling
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                
                 Et
                 frustra
                 fit
                 per
                 plura
                 ,
                 quod
                 potest
                 fieri
                 per
                 pauciora
                 ,
                 
                   especially
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   least
                   moment
                   of
                   time
                   often
                   carieth
                   the
                   whole
                   businesse
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                
                 Ecperispasmos
                 
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 wheeling
                 ,
                 and
                 double
                 wheeling
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 battaile
                 being
                 closed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enemy
                 comming
                 to
                 assault
                 you
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 you
                 seeke
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 in
                 two
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 wheeling
                 helpes
                 little
                 ;
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 front
                 to
                 one
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 your
                 onely
                 shift
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 turne
                 faces
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 charge
                 ,
                 on
                 what
                 side
                 soeuer
                 they
                 come
                 .
                 Examples
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 motions
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
              
               Epistrophe
               ,
               and
               Perispasmos
               
                 meete
                 vs
                 almost
                 in
                 euery
                 Greeke
                 Historie
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 represent
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 latter
                 ;
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 practise
                 giueth
                 both
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 precepts
                 .
              
               a
               Plutarch
               recounteth
               ,
               that
               after
               King
               Pyrrhus
               ,
               had
               in
               vaine
               assaulted
               Sparta
               ,
               he
               was
               invited
               by
               an
               Argiuan
               named
               Aristaeus
               to
               receiue
               Argos
               into
               his
               protection
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               marched
               thitherward
               with
               his
               armie
               .
               Arieus
               the
               king
               of
               Lacedemonia
               laying
               ambushes
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               taking
               the
               principall
               streights
               ▪
               by
               which
               he
               was
               to
               passe
               ,
               charged
               his
               reare
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Galatians
               and
               Molossians
               were
               .
               When
               Pyrrhus
               heard
               the
               bruite
               and
               noise
               ,
               he
               sent
               his
               sonne
               Ptolomy
               with
               the
               band
               of
               Companions
               to
               aide
               ,
               himselfe
               with
               all
               speede
               marching
               out
               of
               the
               streights
               ,
               led
               on
               his
               armie
               .
               The
               medly
               being
               sharpe
               about
               Ptolomy
               ,
               and
               the
               chosen
               Lacedemonians
               commanded
               by
               Eualcus
               standing
               close
               to
               their
               busines
               ,
               Oroesus
               a
               Candiot
               of
               Aptera
               ,
               valiant
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               swift
               of
               foote
               ,
               running
               crosse
               against
               the
               young
               Prince
               gaue
               him
               a
               deadly
               stroke
               and
               ouerthrew
               him
               .
               His
               fall
               made
               the
               rest
               to
               flie
               .
               And
               the
               Lacedemonians
               hauing
               the
               victorie
               ,
               and
               following
               the
               chase
               came
               into
               the
               Champian
               ground
               still
               killing
               but
               not
               remembring
               they
               were
               not
               followed
               with
               armed
               foot
               .
               Vpon
               whom
               Pyrrhus
               ,
               hauing
               euen
               then
               heard
               of
               ,
               and
               being
               much
               mooued
               with
               the
               death
               of
               his
               sonne
               ,
               wheeled
               about
               the
               Molossian
               horsemen
               .
               And
               himselfe
               first
               aduancing
               vpon
               the
               spurre
               imbrued
               himselfe
               with
               the
               slaughter
               of
               Lacedemonians
               .
               He
               alwaies
               seemed
               mighty
               ,
               and
               terrible
               in
               armes
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               exceeded
               himselfe
               in
               daring
               and
               valor
               .
               For
               turning
               his
               Horse
               vpon
               Eualcus
               who
               shunning
               him
               ,
               shifted
               a
               side
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               strooke
               at
               his
               bridle
               hand
               as
               he
               passed
               by
               ,
               and
               wanted
               but
               little
               of
               cutting
               it
               off
               .
               But
               missing
               the
               hand
               ,
               he
               light
               vpon
               the
               raines
               ,
               and
               carued
               them
               quite
               a
               sunder
               .
               Pyrrhus
               with
               all
               strooke
               him
               thorough
               the
               body
               with
               his
               Launce
               .
               Then
               leaping
               from
               his
               horse
               ,
               and
               fighting
               a
               foote
               ,
               hee
               cut
               in
               pieces
               the
               chosen
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               that
               fought
               to
               recouer
               the
               body
               of
               Eualcus
               .
               This
               was
               the
               fight
               that
               Pyrrhus
               made
               by
               wheeling
               about
               his
               Horsemen
               against
               the
               Lacedemonians
               ,
               that
               followed
               vpon
               his
               Reare
               .
               Another
               example
               of
               Wheeling
               about
               is
               reported
               by
               Polybius
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               of
               
                 Amilcar
                 Annibals
              
               father
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 history
              
               .
               The
               mercenary
               souldiers
               of
               the
               Carthaginians
               reuolted
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               ouerthrew
               some
               of
               their
               Generalls
               ,
               and
               shut
               them
               vp
               within
               the
               Citie
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               possessing
               both
               other
               streights
               ,
               that
               led
               into
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               also
               a
               bridge
               laide
               ouer
               a
               riuer
               called
               Macar
               ,
               which
               riuer
               was
               not
               passable
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               Bridge
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               built
               a
               City
               for
               defence
               of
               that
               Bridge
               .
               Amilcar
               seeking
               to
               dislodge
               the
               enemie
               from
               that
               Bridge
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               way
               to
               come
               at
               them
               conueniently
               ;
               obserued
               ,
               that
               when
               certaine
               windes
               blew
               ,
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               riuer
               toward
               the
               sea
               was
               commonly
               filled
               vp
               with
               sand
               ,
               and
               would
               giue
               passage
               sufficient
               for
               his
               armie
               .
               Finding
               then
               a
               fit
               time
               ,
               hee
               put
               ouer
               his
               army
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               before
               day
               ,
               or
               ere
               any
               man
               knew
               of
               it
               ,
               made
               himselfe
               Master
               of
               the
               passage
               ;
               and
               presently
               led
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               held
               the
               bridge
               .
               Spendius
               (
               hee
               was
               one
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Rebells
               )
               hearing
               thereof
               ,
               aduanced
               to
               meete
               Amilcar
               in
               the
               plaine
               ,
               and
               both
               ten
               thousand
               from
               the
               City
               at
               the
               bridge
               foote
               ,
               and
               fifteen
               thousand
               more
               from
               Vtica
               ,
               came
               out
               one
               to
               aide
               another
               ,
               thinking
               to
               wrappe
               in
               the
               Carthaginians
               betweene
               them
               ;
               who
               were
               not
               aboue
               ten
               thousand
               Souldiers
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               and
               70
               Elephants
               .
               Amilcar
               led
               on
               his
               armie
               .
               Before
               were
               the
               Elephants
               ,
               the
               horse
               ,
               and
               light
               armed
               followed
               next
               ,
               the
               armed
               foote
               came
               last
               .
               And
               perceiuing
               the
               enemie
               ,
               that
               followed
               his
               Reare
               ,
               pressed
               hard
               vpon
               him
               ,
               he
               commanded
               his
               whole
               armie
               to
               turne
               about
               .
               Those
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Vangard
               of
               the
               march
               hee
               willed
               to
               returne
               to
               him
               with
               speede
               ;
               ▪
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               at
               first
               had
               the
               reare
               ,
               hee
               wheeled
               about
               ,
               and
               straight
               opposed
               against
               the
               enemy
               .
               The
               Lybians
               and
               mercenaries
               imagining
               the
               Carthaginians
               fled
               for
               feare
               ,
               fell
               vpon
               them
               disorderly
               ,
               and
               boldly
               came
               
               to
               hands
               .
               But
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               Horsemen
               ,
               being
               now
               turned
               about
               ,
               and
               come
               vp
               neere
               to
               the
               foote
               ,
               and
               already
               put
               in
               order
               ,
               make
               a
               stand
               ,
               they
               themselues
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               looked
               for
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               fell
               into
               a
               feare
               ,
               turning
               their
               backes
               fled
               presently
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               gaue
               on
               vnaduisedly
               ,
               and
               straglingly
               .
               And
               some
               of
               them
               falling
               vpon
               their
               owne
               people
               ,
               that
               were
               comming
               on
               ,
               wrought
               both
               theirs
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               destructions
               :
               othersome
               were
               trampled
               vpon
               ,
               and
               trode
               to
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               horse
               ,
               and
               Elephants
               ,
               that
               followed
               the
               chase
               .
               
                 Thus
                 farre
              
               Polybius
               .
               
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 Wheelings
                 .
                 The
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 command
                 are
                 reserued
                 for
                 the
                 32
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 manner
                 of
              
               wheelings
               ,
               and
               returning
               to
               the
               first
               posture
               
                 is
                 set
                 downe
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             filing
             ,
             ranking
             ,
             and
             restoring
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
            
             .
          
           
             TO
             file
             is
             ,
             when
             euery
             particular
             man
             keeping
             equall
             distance
             from
             other
             standeth
             in
             his
             owne
             file
             lineally
             betwixt
             the
             file-Leader
             and
             bringer-vp
             .
             To
             ranke
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             a
             right
             line
             euen
             with
             his
             sidemen
             in
             the
             length
             of
             the
             battaile
             .
             1
             To
             restore
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Souldier
             to
             the
             same
             aspect
             ,
             he
             had
             before
             the
             first
             turning
             .
             As
             if
             his
             face
             were
             at
             first
             towardes
             the
             enemy
             ,
             being
             commanded
             to
             turne
             towards
             the
             Pike
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             returne
             to
             his
             first
             posture
             ,
             hee
             is
             againe
             to
             returne
             his
             face
             toward
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 OF
                 filing
                 ,
                 and
                 ranking
                 enough
                 is
                 spoken
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               To
               restore
               to
               the
               first
               posture
               ]
               
                 This
                 motion
                 differeth
                 from
              
               Anastrophe
               
                 before
                 specified
                 .
                 For
              
               Anastrophe
               
                 bringeth
                 backe
                 againe
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 after
                 a
                 Wheeling
                 :
                 This
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 faces
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 aspect
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 vsed
                 after
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 an
              
               Anastrophe
               .
               
                 For
                 alwaies
                 in
                 motions
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 faces
                 moue
              
               forward
               .
               
                 To
                 moue
              
               backeward
               
                 hath
                 many
                 inconueniences
                 ,
                 of
                 stumblings
                 vpon
                 vneuen
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 stones
                 ,
                 or
                 pittes
                 ,
                 or
                 stubbes
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 in
              
               Anastrophe
               
                 after
                 a
                 Wheeling
              
               ,
               Aelian
               
                 willeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Souldiers
              
               turne
               their
               faces
               the
               contrarie
               way
               first
               ,
               then
               moue
               on
               ,
               
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 recouered
                 their
                 first
                 ground
                 ,
                 then
                 open
                 rankes
                 ,
                 and
                 files
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 to
                 restore
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 aspect
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 differeth
                 from
              
               Anastrophe
               
                 so
                 differeth
                 it
                 likewise
                 from
              
               Metabole
               .
               Metabole
               
                 only
                 turned
                 faces
                 about
                 ,
                 this
                 setteth
                 the
                 Souldier
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 posture
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 are
                 ordered
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 The
                 wordes
                 wherein
                 this
                 motion
                 is
                 expressed
                 by
              
               Aelian
               are
               Ep
               orthon
               apodounai
               ,
               and
               Eis
               orthon
               apoca●astesai
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 interpreted
                 by
              
               Gaza
               in
               arrectum
               reddere
               ,
               
                 to
                 restore
                 vp
                 right
                 ,
                 by
              
               Arcerius
               rectum
               reddere
               ,
               
                 to
                 restore
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 words
                 sound
                 .
              
               Aelian
               
                 interpreteth
                 it
                 to
                 set
                 againe
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 sight
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 aspect
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 stood
                 at
                 first
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 being
                 placed
                 with
                 his
                 face
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 he
                 be
                 commanded
                 to
                 turne
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 the
                 Pike
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 againe
                 to
                 restore
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 posture
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 returne
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 his
                 face
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
              
               Aelian
               
                 therefore
                 referreth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 right
                 meaning
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
              
               
               
                 be
                 vpright
                 ,
                 or
                 right
                 ,
                 more
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 posture
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Souldier
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 flanke
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 reare
                 carrieth
                 himselfe
                 vpright
                 ,
                 or
                 right
                 .
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 vpright
                 standing
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 sundry
                 places
                 of
              
               Pausanias
               :
               
                 Who
                 reherseth
                 ,
                 that
              
               Mineruas
               
                 Image
                 set
              
               a
               
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
              
               Parthenion
               
                 standeth
                 vpright
              
               ,
               orthon
               esti
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 in
              
               Corinth
               b
               
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
              
               Pantheon
               ,
               
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 Images
                 of
              
               Mercurie
               
                 standing
                 vpright
              
               ,
               Ortha
               ,
               c
               
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Fortune
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Fortune
                 was
                 carued
                 of
              
               Parian
               -
               
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 vpright
                 ▪
              
               Orthon
               :
               
                 and
                 that
                 in
              
               Neptunes
               
                 Temple
                 situate
                 in
                 the
              
               Corinthian
               Isthmus
               ,
               
                 the
                 images
                 of
              
               Amphitrite
               and
               Neptune
               
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 boy
              
               Palemon
               
                 vpright
                 vpon
                 a
                 Dolphin
              
               ,
               Orthos
               .
               
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 places
              
               Orthos
               
                 designeth
                 the
              
               site
               of
               men
               .
               
                 But
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 applied
                 .
                 Because
                 in
                 euery
                 motion
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 stand
              
               vpright
               .
               
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 standing
                 vpright
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 already
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 the
              
               originall
               of
               the
               appellation
               
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 another
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 from
              
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               Pike
               .
               
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 battaile
                 is
                 first
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 euery
                 Souldier
                 standes
                 with
                 his
                 Pike
              
               ordered
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               vpright
               .
               For
               to
               order
               a
               pike
               
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 butt
                 end
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 before
                 the
                 Souldier
                 somewhat
                 wide
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 vpright
                 with
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 borne
                 euen
                 with
                 the
                 shoulder
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 you
                 beginne
                 ,
                 or
                 continue
                 any
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 is
                 to
              
               aduance
               ,
               or
               to
               shoulder
               the
               Pike
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 proceede
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 commanded
              
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               first
               posture
               ,
               
                 it
                 must
                 bee
              
               ordered
               
                 againe
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 posture
                 of
                 an
                 armed
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 stand
              
               with
               his
               pike
               vpright
               .
               
                 And
                 after
                 many
                 motions
                 and
                 windings
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 last
                 returneth
                 to
              
               the
               same
               posture
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 command
                 of
              
               Ep'orthon
               apodounai
               
                 to
                 signifie
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 seeme
                 to
                 relie
                 vpon
                 a
                 probable
                 coniecture
                 alone
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 witnesse
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 my
                 opinion
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 by
              
               d
               Diodorus
               Siculus
               ,
               that
               Agesilaus
               the
               Lacedemonian
               King
               with
               an
               armie
               of
               eighteen
               thousand
               foote
               ,
               and
               fifteen
               hundred
               horse
               ,
               inuaded
               Boeotia
               .
               The
               Athenians
               before
               hearing
               of
               Agesilaus
               comming
               had
               sent
               fiue
               thousand
               foote
               ,
               and
               200
               horse
               to
               aide
               the
               Thebans
               ,
               who
               gathering
               their
               armie
               together
               seized
               vpon
               a
               long
               narrow
               hill
               distant
               20
               furlongs
               from
               the
               City
               ;
               And
               making
               the
               hard
               accesse
               to
               the
               place
               a
               kinde
               of
               fortification
               against
               the
               enemie
               ,
               they
               there
               waited
               his
               comming
               ,
               fearing
               to
               hazard
               vpon
               euen
               ground
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               renowne
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               
                 Agesilaus
                 .
                 Agesilaus
              
               ,
               hauing
               imbattailed
               his
               troupes
               ,
               led
               them
               against
               the
               Boeotians
               ;
               and
               approching
               neere
               ,
               sent
               his
               light
               armed
               to
               sound
               their
               disposition
               to
               fight
               ,
               which
               being
               easily
               repulsed
               by
               the
               Thebans
               by
               the
               aduantage
               of
               the
               higher
               ground
               ,
               hee
               aduanced
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               forces
               being
               imbattailed
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               might
               giue
               greatest
               terror
               .
               Chabrias
               the
               Athenian
               willed
               his
               Souldiers
               to
               awaite
               the
               enemy
               contemptuously
               both
               keeping
               their
               first
               array
               ,
               and
               their
               Targets
               at
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               continuing
               their
               Pikes
               
                 vpright
                 ordered
              
               ;
               who
               when
               they
               iointly
               as
               vpon
               a
               word
               giuen
               ,
               did
               as
               they
               were
               commanded
               ,
               Agesilaus
               both
               wondering
               at
               the
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               assured
               fashion
               of
               the
               enemy
               thought
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               striue
               with
               vnequall
               ground
               ,
               and
               by
               forcing
               them
               to
               fight
               ,
               to
               compell
               them
               to
               be
               valiant
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               ,
               or
               no.
               Hitherto
               Diodor
               Sicul.
               
                 of
                 the
                 Strategem
                 of
              
               Chabrias
               against
               Agesilaus
               ,
               
                 which
                 consisted
                 in
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
              
               Agesilaus
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 :
                 First
                 in
                 not
              
               stirring
               one
               foote
               ,
               
                 to
                 meete
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 then
                 in
              
               keeping
               the
               array
               
                 they
                 held
                 before
                 ;
                 further
              
               in
               sincking
               their
               Targets
               to
               their
               knees
               ;
               Lastly
               in
               continuing
               the
               former
               order
               
                 of
                 their
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 making
                 readyto
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 remaining
                 with
                 their
                 Pikes
                 ordered
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               Agesilaus
               
                 aduancing
                 his
                 armie
                 thought
                 to
                 strike
                 a
                 feare
                 into
                 his
                 enemie
              
               ;
               Chabrias
               
                 trusting
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 scorned
                 the
                 Brouado
                 of
              
               Agesilaus
               ,
               
                 conceiuing
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 hardy
                 to
                 aduenture
                 the
                 fight
                 vpon
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 inequallity
                 of
                 ground
                 .
                 He
                 therfore
                 willeth
                 the
              
               
               
               
               
               
                 
                   Cap
                   28
                   The
                   Macedoman
                   Countermache
                   by
                   file
                
                 
                   The
                   reare
                
                 
                   The
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   standing
                
                 
                   The
                   Countermarche
                   in
                   action
                
                 
                   The
                   file
                   leaders
                   with
                   their
                   faces
                   about
                   standing
                   firme
                
                 
                   The
                   bringers
                   vp
                   dismarching
                
                 
                   The
                   front
                   after
                   Countermarche
                
                 
                   The
                   ground
                   taken
                   before
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 
                   Cap
                   29
                   The
                   Lacedemonian
                   Countermarche
                
                 
                   The
                   Countermarche
                   in
                   action
                
                 
                   The
                   file-leaders
                   aduancing
                   in
                   Countermarche
                
                 
                   The
                   bringers
                   vp
                   standing
                   firme
                   w
                   th
                   their
                   faces
                   turned
                   about
                
                 
                   The
                   front
                   after
                   Countermarche
                
                 
                   The
                   ground
                   taken
                   beyond
                   the
                   reareof
                   the
                   Phalange
                
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 
                   Cap
                   ▪
                   20
                   The
                   Chorean
                   Countermarche
                
                 
                   The
                   Front
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   standing
                
                 
                   The
                   Bringers
                   vp
                   moving
                
                 
                   The
                   fileleaders
                   dismarching
                
                 
                   The
                   front
                   after
                   Countermarche
                
              
               
               
               
               
                 
                   Cap.
                   20.
                   
                   Countermarche
                   by
                   Ranke
                
                 
                   The
                   Countermarche
                   in
                   action
                
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 diers
                 not
                 to
                 alter
                 their
                 posture
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 continue
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 concerning
                 the
                 Pike
                 are
                 :
              
               En
               ortho
               tò
               dorati
               menein
               .
               
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 pikes
              
               vpright
               (
               En
               ortho
               )
               
                 Now
                 whether
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 the
                 posture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Tacticks
               
                 describe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 speake
                 or
                 restoring
              
               Ep
               '
               ortho
               ,
               vpright
               ,
               
                 I
                 referre
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
              
               Reader
               .
               a
               Poliaenus
               
               
                 remembring
                 this
                 Stratagem
                 vseth
                 somewhat
                 different
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 consenteth
                 in
                 meaning
                 .
              
               Chabrias
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               commanded
               his
               Souldiers
               not
               to
               runne
               out
               against
               the
               enemy
               ,
               but
               quietly
               to
               stand
               still
               holding
               their
               pikes
               before
               vpright
               ,
               and
               their
               Targets
               before
               their
               knees
               
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 a
                 little
                 ease
                 themselues
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 their
                 Targets
                 .
                 Where
              
               Diodore
               ,
               hath
               en
               ortho
               tò
               dorati
               menein
               ,
               to
               continue
               their
               Pikes
               vpright
               .
               Polienus
               hath
               protinomenous
               ta
               dorata
               ortha
               ,
               holding
               before
               them
               their
               Pikes
               vpright
               .
               
                 But
                 both
                 haue
              
               pikes
               vpright
               and
               Diodorus
               his
               Continue
               
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Posture
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 which
              
               Chabrias
               
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 them
                 to
                 alter
                 :
              
               Polienus
               his
               hold
               before
               
                 to
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 In
                 ordering
                 of
                 Pikes
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 hold
                 them
                 vpright
                 ,
                 the
                 but
                 end
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 wide
                 of
                 their
                 right
                 foote
                 .
              
               b
               Aemilius
               Probus
               
                 reciting
                 this
                 historie
                 peruerteth
                 the
                 Stratagem
                 :
                 Hee
                 saith
              
               that
               Chabrias
               forbad
               the
               Phalange
               to
               giue
               backe
               ,
               and
               taught
               his
               Souldiers
               to
               receiue
               the
               enemies
               charge
               kneeling
               with
               one
               knee
               ,
               the
               other
               set
               against
               the
               Target
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Pike
               abased
               .
               
                 Wherein
                 hee
                 quite
                 dissenteth
                 from
              
               Diodore
               ,
               and
               Polien
               .
               Diodore
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 command
                 was
              
               to
               keepe
               their
               array
               ;
               Polienus
               not
               to
               runne
               forward
               ,
               but
               quietly
               to
               stand
               still
               ;
               Probus
               not
               to
               giue
               backe
               .
               Probus
               saith
               ,
               they
               should
               kneele
               with
               one
               knee
               ,
               and
               rest
               against
               the
               Target
               with
               the
               other
               ;
               Diodore
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
              
               hold
               their
               Targets
               sunke
               to
               their
               knees
               ;
               Polienus
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
              
               carry
               their
               Targets
               before
               at
               their
               knees
               .
               Probus
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
              
               abase
               ,
               and
               charge
               their
               Pikes
               ;
               Diodore
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
              
               continue
               ,
               and
               order
               them
               vpright
               ;
               Polien
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
              
               hold
               their
               Pikes
               vpright
               .
               
                 So
                 that
              
               Diodore
               and
               Polien
               
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 expound
                 one
                 another
                 :
              
               Aemilius
               Probus
               
                 bringing
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 historie
                 dissenteth
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 making
                 that
                 to
                 be
              
               a
               forme
               of
               fight
               prescribed
               by
               
                 Chabrias
                 (
                 a
                 simple
                 forme
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 charge
                 vpon
                 their
                 knees
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 contempt
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 little
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 strength
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 he
                 regarded
              
               Agesilaus
               ;
               
                 which
                 contempt
                 also
                 made
              
               Agesilaus
               
                 retire
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 Therfore
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 take
                 these
                 words
              
               ep
               '
               orthon
               apodounai
               ,
               
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 appertaine
                 to
                 the
              
               aspect
               of
               the
               Souldier
               ,
               
                 but
                 also
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 much
                 rather
                 )
                 to
                 the
              
               erection
               ,
               and
               ordering
               of
               Pikes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Countermarches
             ,
             and
             the
             diuers
             kindes
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             are
             to
             be
             made
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
            
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Countermarches
             ,
             one
             by
             file
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             ranke
             ;
             each
             of
             these
             againe
             is
             diuided
             into
             three
             kindes
             .
             The
             first
             called
             the
             Macedonian
             :
             The
             second
             the
             Lacedemonian
             :
             The
             third
             the
             Choraean
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             Persian
             ,
             and
             the
             Cretan
             .
             1
             The
             Macedonian
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             leauing
             the
             ground
             ,
             it
             first
             had
             ,
             taketh
             in
             liew
             thereof
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             turneth
             the
             aspect
             of
             the
             Souldier
             backeward
             [
             where
             before
             it
             was
             forward
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             2
             The
             Lacedemonian
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             leauing
             likewise
             the
             ground
             it
             first
             had
             ,
             taketh
             in
             steed
             thereof
             ,
             the
             ground
             which
             was
             behinde
             the
             Reare
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             and
             turneth
             also
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Souldier
             the
             contrary
             way
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Persian
             is
             the
             Cretan
             ,
             and
             Choraean
             :
             This
             keepeth
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             euery
             souldier
             taking
             another
             place
             for
             that
             ,
             he
             had
             ,
             the
             file-Leader
             the
             place
             of
             Bringer-vp
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             in
             order
             ;
             and
             turneth
             also
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Souldier
             the
             contrary
             way
             .
          
           
             4
             Countermarches
             by
             ranke
             are
             made
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             would
             transferre
             the
             winges
             into
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Sections
             ;
             and
             the
             Sections
             into
             the
             place
             of
             the
             wings
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             strengthen
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             battaile
             .
             Likewise
             the
             right
             hand
             parts
             into
             the
             left
             hand
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             left
             hand
             parts
             into
             the
             right
             hand
             parts
             .
             They
             that
             feare
             to
             countermarch
             the
             Phalange
             in
             grosse
             the
             enemy
             being
             at
             hand
             ,
             doe
             it
             by
             Syntagmaes
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             set
             downe
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             countermarches
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Macedonian
               countermarch
            
             by
             file
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             file-leader
             turneth
             about
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             with
             the
             Bringer-vp
             go
             against
             him
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             passing
             on
             to
             the
             ground
             before
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Phalange
             place
             themselues
             in
             order
             one
             after
             an
             other
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             file-Leader
             himselfe
             hath
             turned
             his
             face
             .
             Therefore
             it
             maketh
             shew
             to
             the
             enemy
             appearing
             in
             the
             Reare
             ,
             of
             running
             away
             :
             Or
             it
             is
             when
             the
             file-Leader
             turneth
             about
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             passing
             by
             him
             on
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             place
             themselues
             orderly
             one
             behinde
             another
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Lacedemonian
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Bringer-vp
             turneth
             his
             face
             about
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             turning
             also
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             forward
             together
             with
             their
             file-Leader
             order
             themselues
             proportionably
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             was
             behinde
             the
             Reare
             of
             the
             Phalange
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             the
             enemy
             appearing
             behinde
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             semblance
             of
             falling
             on
             .
             Againe
             the
             Lacedemonian
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             file-Leader
             turning
             his
             face
             about
             to
             the
             Pike
             ,
             or
             Target
             transferreth
             the
             whole
             file
             to
             another
             place
             equall
             to
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             following
             stand
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             behinde
             ▪
             him
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
             when
             the
             Bringer-vp
             turneth
             his
             face
             about
             ,
             and
             hee
             ,
             that
             stood
             next
             before
             him
             ,
             passing
             by
             on
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             is
             placed
             againe
             next
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             following
             are
             placed
             one
             before
             another
             in
             their
             former
             order
             till
             the
             file-Leader
             be
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             Choraean
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             file-Leader
             turning
             about
             toward
             the
             Pike
             ,
             or
             Target
             ,
             precedeth
             the
             file
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             follow
             ,
             till
             the
             file-Leader
             haue
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Bringer-vp
             ,
             and
             the
             Bringer-vp
             the
             place
             of
             the
             file-Leader
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             Countermarches
             by
             file
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             are
             Countermarches
             made
             by
             ranke
             in
             case
             a
             man
             would
             countermarch
             by
             ranke
             .
             For
             euery
             ranke
             Countermarching
             either
             keepeth
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             or
             changeth
             the
             right
             hand
             place
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             left
             hand
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             battaile
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             must
             needes
             fall
             out
             ,
             and
             neuer
             faileth
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 two
                 former
                 motions
                 are
                 performed
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 close
                 Order
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 all
                 Orders
              
               ;
               Epistrophe
               
                 when
                 the
                 battaile
                 is
                 shut
                 so
                 close
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
              
               Aelian
               
                 saith
                 )
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 turne
                 his
                 face
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               Clisis
               
                 in
                 open
                 Order
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 close
                 Order
                 .
                 The
                 two
              
               ●
               
                 following
                 motions
              
               ,
               Countermarch
               ,
               and
               Doubling
               ,
               
                 one
                 is
                 done
                 in
              
               open
               
               Order
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
              
               open
               order
               too
               ;
               
                 and
                 yet
                 sometimes
              
               in
               Order
               ,
               and
               
               close
               order
               ;
               
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 Chapter
                 handleth
              
               Countermarches
               ,
               
                 the
                 next
              
               Doublings
               .
               
                 Countermarch
                 is
              
               a
               motion
               ,
               whereby
               euery
               souldier
               marching
               after
               other
               ,
               changeth
               his
               front
               for
               the
               reare
               ,
               or
               one
               flancke
               for
               the
               other
               .
               
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
              
               Countermarches
               ,
               
                 one
                 by
                 file
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 ranke
                 .
                 And
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 againe
                 diuided
                 into
                 three
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 called
                 the
              
               Macedonian
               ;
               
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
              
               Lacedemonian
               ;
               
                 the
                 third
                 the
              
               Choraean
               ,
               or
               Cretan
               .
               A
               Countermarch
               by
               file
               
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 euery
                 souldier
                 followeth
                 his
                 Leader
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 file
              
               ;
               By
               ranke
               ,
               
                 when
                 euery
                 souldier
                 followeth
                 his
                 sideman
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ranke
                 in
                 the
              
               Countermarch
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Macedonian
                 Countermarch
                 ]
                 
                   In
                   this
                
                 Countermarch
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   Commander
                   is
                   to
                   turne
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   his
                   battaile
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   that
                   sheweth
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   Reare
                   ;
                   and
                   withall
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   ground
                   that
                   lyeth
                   before
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   called
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 Countermarch
                 (
                 saith
                 Aelian
                 )
                 
                   because
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 
                   were
                   the
                   inventers
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Which
                   of
                   the
                
                 Macedonians
                 
                   he
                   telleth
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   excludeth
                
                 Philip
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   both
                   vsed
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonian
                 Countermarch
                 .
                 
                   And
                   before
                   their
                   times
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   read
                   of
                   any
                   warlike
                   Kings
                   of
                
                 Macedonia
                 
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   this
                   ;
                   First
                   all
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   turne
                   their
                   faces
                   about
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   next
                   ranke
                   passeth
                   thorough
                   by
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   hand
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   come
                   to
                   their
                   distances
                   ,
                   place
                   themselues
                   directly
                   behind
                   their
                   File-leaders
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   turne
                   about
                   their
                   faces
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   third
                   ranke
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Bringers-vp
                   be
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   taken
                   the
                   reare
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   about
                   their
                   faces
                   .
                   The
                   figure
                   expresseth
                   not
                   well
                   the
                   action
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   Bringers-vp
                   begin
                   first
                   to
                
                 countermarch
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   according
                   to
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   should
                   moue
                   last
                   .
                   Yet
                   may
                   this
                
                 Countermarch
                 
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   figure
                   is
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   take
                
                 Aelians
                 
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   easier
                   ,
                   and
                   readier
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Countermarch
                 
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   figure
                   is
                   lost
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   .
                   For
                   one
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonian
                 Countermarches
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   proceedeth
                   the
                   contrary
                   way
                   ,
                   beginneth
                   the
                   motion
                   with
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   doth
                   with
                   the
                   Bringers-vp
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   shall
                   straight
                   see
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Lacedemonian
                 countermarch
                 ]
                 
                   In
                   this
                   Countermarch
                   the
                   proceeding
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ;
                   that
                   tooke
                   the
                   ground
                   before
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   takes
                   the
                   ground
                   after
                   .
                   In
                   that
                   the
                   mouing
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   Reare
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   from
                   the
                   front
                   to
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   invention
                   of
                   the
                   Lacedemonians
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   describeth
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   two
                   manners
                   :
                   One
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Bringers-vp
                   first
                   turne
                   about
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   next
                
                 
                 
                   ranke
                   likewise
                   turning
                   faces
                   beginneth
                   the
                   Countermarch
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   man
                   thereof
                   placeth
                   himselfe
                   directly
                   before
                   his
                   Bringer-vp
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   ranke
                   of
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   first
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   begin
                   the
                   Countermarch
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   their
                   files
                   follow
                   them
                   orderly
                   .
                   The
                   figure
                   expresseth
                   this
                   last
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   preferreth
                   the
                   Lacedemonian
                   Countermarch
                   before
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   :
                   because
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   souldiers
                   seeme
                   to
                   fall
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   ;
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   they
                   seeme
                   to
                   flie
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   notwithstanding
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   case
                   you
                   meane
                   to
                   march
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   except
                   you
                   be
                   compelled
                   :
                   Or
                   else
                   you
                   seeke
                   to
                   gaine
                   some
                   ground
                   of
                   aduantage
                   .
                   For
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 
                   continueth
                   still
                   the
                   march
                   ,
                   and
                   stayeth
                   not
                   ;
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonian
                 
                   returneth
                   vpon
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   looseth
                   ground
                   in
                   marching
                   .
                
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   after
                   victorie
                   gotten
                   against
                   the
                
                 Argives
                 ,
                 
                   against
                   whom
                   he
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   winge
                   ,
                   hearing
                   that
                   the
                
                 Thebans
                 
                   had
                   beaten
                   the
                
                 Orchomenians
                 
                   in
                   the
                   left
                   winge
                   ,
                   vsed
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonian
                 
                   Countermarch
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   of
                
                 x
                 Xenophon
                 
                   sound
                   thus
                
                 :
                 Here
                 the
                 strangers
                 were
                 about
                 to
                 crowne
                 Agesilaus
                 (
                 thinking
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 the
                 victory
                 )
                 when
                 newes
                 was
                 brought
                 that
                 the
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 broken
                 the
                 Orchomenians
                 ,
                 had
                 forced
                 a
                 passage
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 baggage
                 .
                 Then
                 Agesilaus
                 ,
                 countermarching
                 his
                 
                   Phalange
                   ▪
                
                 led
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Thebans
                 perceiuing
                 their
                 Confederates
                 were
                 fied
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 mount
                 Helicon
                 ,
                 closed
                 their
                 troupes
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 neare
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 open
                 a
                 way
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 vp
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Agesilaus
                 albeit
                 he
                 might
                 by
                 giuing
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 formost
                 haue
                 followed
                 them
                 at
                 heeles
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 the
                 reare
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 met
                 the
                 Thebans
                 front
                 to
                 front
                 .
                 Thus
                 encountring
                 ,
                 and
                 clashing
                 their
                 Targets
                 together
                 they
                 fought
                 ,
                 thrust
                 on
                 ,
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 killed
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Thebans
                 broke
                 thorough
                 to
                 Helicon
                 ;
                 other
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 were
                 left
                 dead
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 
                   Agesilaus
                   here
                   followed
                   the
                   chase
                   vpon
                   the
                
                 Argives
                 
                   toward
                   the
                   mount
                
                 Helicon
                 :
                 The
                 Thebans
                 
                   vpon
                   the
                
                 Orchomenians
                 
                   the
                   contrary
                   way
                   towards
                   the
                   enemies
                   Campe.
                   The
                
                 Thebans
                 
                   seing
                   their
                   confederates
                   fled
                   to
                   the
                   mount
                
                 Helicon
                 ,
                 
                   returned
                   toward
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   countermarched
                   to
                   meete
                   them
                   ,
                   met
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   fought
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Countermarch
                   he
                   vsed
                   ,
                   I
                   make
                   account
                   it
                   was
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonian
                 ,
                 
                   himselfe
                   being
                   a
                
                 Lacedemonian
                 .
                 
                   And
                   he
                   vsed
                   it
                   to
                   meet
                   the
                
                 Thebans
                 
                   brauely
                   in
                   front
                   .
                   The
                   same
                
                 Agesilaus
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   by
                   night
                   incamped
                   in
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   ground
                   behind
                
                 Mantinaea
                 incompassed
                 
                 
                   about
                   with
                   mountaines
                
                 ,
                 perceiuing
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mantinaeans
                 gathered
                 together
                 vpon
                 the
                 toppes
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 right
                 ouer
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 Rearegard
                 ,
                 determined
                 to
                 lead
                 his
                 Armie
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 himselfe
                 should
                 lead
                 ,
                 he
                 feared
                 the
                 enemy
                 would
                 giue
                 vpon
                 his
                 Reare
                 .
                 Therefore
                 standing
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 his
                 armes
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 to
                 march
                 backe
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 Reare
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 vp
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 once
                 he
                 brought
                 his
                 Armie
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 streights
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 by
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 stronger
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Phalange
                 was
                 thus
                 doubled
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeded
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 into
                 the
                 Champeigne
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 againe
                 reduced
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 armed
                 foote
                 to
                 9
                 or
                 10
                 men
                 in
                 euery
                 file
                 .
                 
                   This
                   place
                   of
                
                 Xenophon
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   obscure
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   cannot
                   tell
                   whether
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   for
                
                 doubling
                 
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 countermarch
                 .
                 
                   The
                   words
                   make
                   for
                   a
                   doubling
                   .
                   For
                
                 Xenophon
                 
                   saith
                   plainely
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Phalange
                 was
                 doubled
                 .
                 
                   Besides
                   he
                   addeth
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 stronger
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   a
                   Countermarch
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   a
                   deepe
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 or
                 Hearse
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   euenings
                   march
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   straights
                   it
                   entred
                   ,
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   is
                   made
                   stronger
                   by
                   doubling
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   question
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   the
                   streights
                   ,
                   thorough
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   perswade
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   a
                
                 Macedonian
                 Countermarch
                 .
                 
                   For
                   in
                   doubling
                   the
                   front
                   the
                   length
                   still
                   increaseth
                   ;
                   &
                   the
                   manner
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   inlarge
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   extenuate
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   when
                   an
                   Armie
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   conveighed
                   thorough
                   a
                   narrow
                   place
                   .
                   And
                
                 Xenophon
                 
                   saith
                   expresly
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   led
                   it
                   thorough
                   the
                   streights
                   into
                   the
                   Champeigne
                   in
                   that
                   order
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   reduced
                   last
                   ;
                   &
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Champion
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   Armed
                   was
                   lessened
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   to
                
                 9
                 or
                 10
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   there
                
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   imbattailed
                   his
                   Phalange
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   charge
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   a
                   march
                   through
                   straight
                   waies
                   the
                   front
                   is
                   commonly
                   narrowed
                   ,
                   and
                   proportioned
                   to
                   the
                   way
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   open
                   ground
                   the
                   Phalange
                   is
                   againe
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   iust
                   length
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   seemeth
                   the
                   depth
                   was
                   much
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   plaine
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   the
                   plaine
                   it
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                
                 9
                 or
                 10
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   doubling
                   .
                   Lastly
                
                 Agesilaus
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   and
                   the
                   front
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Phalange
                   with
                   him
                   )
                   turned
                   face
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Reare
                   came
                   vp
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   motion
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 countermarch
                 .
                 
                   In
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   first
                   turne
                   about
                   their
                   faces
                   toward
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   whole
                   battaile
                   marcheth
                   against
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   ,
                   and
                   placing
                   themselues
                   orderly
                   behind
                   them
                   ,
                   turne
                   their
                   faces
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   done
                   before
                   .
                   Now
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   in
                
                 Xenophon
                 ,
                 that
                 Agesilaus
                 
                   hauing
                   gained
                   the
                
                 Champeigne
                 ,
                 
                   extended
                   his
                   Armie
                   to
                
                 9
                 or
                 10
                 
                   Targeteres
                   ,
                   I
                   suspect
                   a
                   fault
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                
                 9
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   read
                
                 8
                 or
                 10.
                 
                 
                   To
                   extend
                   a
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   is
                   to
                   draw
                   it
                   out
                   in
                   length
                   .
                   the
                   length
                   is
                   the
                   space
                   betwixt
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   both
                   wings
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   saith
                   he
                   extended
                   it
                   to
                
                 
                 10
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   he
                   drew
                   it
                   out
                   so
                   farre
                   in
                   length
                   that
                   he
                   left
                   but
                
                 10
                 
                   in
                   depth
                   .
                   Ten
                   is
                   the
                
                 decas
                 ,
                 
                   whereof
                   I
                   spoke
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   haue
                   likewise
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Lacedemonians
                 
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   made
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   their
                   battaile
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   number
                   of
                
                 9
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   vneuen
                   numbers
                   ,
                   was
                   reiected
                   by
                   the
                
                 Tacticks
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   vnfit
                   for
                   doublings
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   mine
                   opinion
                   is
                   that
                
                 Xenophon
                 
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   wrote
                
                 8
                 or
                 10
                 ,
                 not
                 9
                 or
                 10
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 9
                 
                   be
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   But
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                
                 Agesilaus
                 ,
                 
                   admit
                   he
                   vsed
                   doubling
                   of
                   ranks
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   in
                   retiring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                
                 Mantinaean
                 straights
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   giue
                   me
                   leaue
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 Countermarch
                 
                   had
                   beene
                   the
                   fittest
                   motion
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   For
                   himselfe
                   being
                   thereby
                   cast
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   both
                   preuented
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   enemie
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   feared
                   )
                   and
                   yet
                   wounde
                   better
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   straights
                   ,
                   the
                   long
                
                 Herse
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   still
                   remained
                   in
                   the
                
                 Macedonian
                 Countermarch
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   more
                   proportionable
                   to
                   issue
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   narrow
                   place
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   broad-fronted
                
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   ariseth
                   out
                   of
                   doubling
                   the
                   front
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 Persian
                 is
                 the
                 Cretan
                 or
                 Choraean
                 ]
                 This
                 Countermarch
                 
                   is
                   called
                   the
                
                 Persian
                 ,
                 and
                 Cretan
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   vsed
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Persians
                 and
                 Cretans
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   termed
                   the
                
                 Choraean
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   similitude
                   it
                   had
                   with
                   the
                   solemne
                
                 Graecian
                 
                   dances
                   vpon
                   stages
                   ;
                   the
                   company
                   ,
                   that
                   shewed
                   themselues
                   in
                   such
                   dances
                   being
                   called
                
                 Chorus
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   in
                   their
                   daunces
                   ordered
                   themselues
                   into
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   ranks
                   ,
                   as
                   souldiers
                   doe
                   in
                   battaile
                   ,
                   and
                   mouing
                   forward
                   to
                   the
                   brinke
                   of
                   the
                   stage
                   ,
                   when
                   being
                   straightned
                   by
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   passe
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   they
                   retired
                   one
                   through
                   the
                   ranks
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   exceeding
                   not
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   this
                
                 Countermarch
                 .
                 
                   The
                   other
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                
                 Countermarch
                 
                   changed
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   .
                   The
                
                 Macedonian
                 
                   tooke
                   the
                   ground
                   before
                   the
                   front
                   ;
                   The
                
                 Lacedemonian
                 
                   the
                   ground
                   after
                   the
                   reare
                   .
                   The
                
                 Choraean
                 
                   holdeth
                   the
                   same
                   ground
                   ,
                   &
                   beginneth
                   the
                   motion
                   with
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   ,
                   who
                   notwithstanding
                   proceede
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   then
                   thither
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Bringers-vp
                   stood
                   ,
                   their
                   files
                   following
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   euery
                   souldier
                   keeping
                   the
                   same
                   distance
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   the
                   mouing
                   .
                   The
                   figure
                   shewes
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 h
                 These
                 Countermarches
                 
                   by
                   file
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   enemy
                   appeares
                   in
                   the
                   reare
                   ,
                   and
                   commeth
                   to
                   charge
                   vs.
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   our
                   best
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   incounter
                   .
                   Wherein
                   notwithstanding
                   there
                   is
                   a
                
                 caution
                 
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   enemy
                   be
                   very
                   neare
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   neare
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   conueniently
                
                 countermarch
                 ,
                 
                 
                   before
                   he
                   come
                   vp
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   forbeare
                   ,
                   lest
                   we
                   fall
                   into
                   disorder
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   disorder
                   be
                   easily
                   defeated
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   case
                   the
                   best
                   remedy
                   is
                   to
                   turne
                   faces
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   receiue
                   him
                   .
                   Hitherto
                   of
                
                 Countermarches
                 by
                 file
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Countermarches
                 by
                 ranke
                 are
                 made
                 ]
                 
                   The
                   ends
                   of
                
                 Countermarches
                 by
                 ranke
                 
                   are
                   two
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 :
                 
                   one
                   to
                   strengthen
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   strengthen
                   the
                   wings
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   enemies
                   battaile
                   ,
                   lie
                   most
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   ,
                   reason
                   of
                   Warre
                   would
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   oppose
                   our
                   greatest
                   strength
                   against
                   the
                   middest
                   .
                   If
                   in
                   the
                   wings
                   against
                   the
                   winges
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   other
                   cause
                   of
                   strengthning
                   the
                   winges
                   ,
                   namely
                   if
                   the
                   enemy
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   charge
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   strength
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   would
                   haue
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                
                 Countermarch
                 
                   of
                   our
                   best
                   men
                   into
                   the
                   winges
                   .
                   It
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   from
                   the
                   purpose
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   plaine
                   by
                   an
                   example
                   or
                   two
                   .
                
                 i
                 Herodotus
                 
                   reporteth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 before
                 the
                 battaile
                 of
                 Plataea
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 and
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Athenians
                 had
                 vanquished
                 the
                 Persians
                 in
                 the
                 battaile
                 of
                 Marathon
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 lately
                 slaine
                 Masistius
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 horse
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 incounters
                 had
                 good
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 manner
                 of
                 fight
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 were
                 imbattailed
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 against
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 the
                 Athenians
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 wing
                 against
                 the
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 that
                 tooke
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Persians
                 :
                 they
                 should
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Athenians
                 haue
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 ,
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 
                 These
                 newes
                 were
                 caried
                 to
                 Mardonius
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ;
                 who
                 whether
                 fearing
                 the
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 or
                 desirous
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
                 changed
                 his
                 place
                 from
                 the
                 left
                 into
                 his
                 right
                 wing
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 to
                 oppose
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 Pausanias
                 saw
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 his
                 right
                 wing
                 ,
                 and
                 Mardonius
                 to
                 his
                 left
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   are
                   changing
                   wings
                   on
                   both
                   parts
                   ;
                   The
                   one
                   coueting
                   to
                   fight
                   in
                   the
                   left
                   wing
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   desirous
                   to
                   fight
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   .
                   The
                
                 Countermarch
                 
                   by
                   ranke
                   from
                   the
                   right
                   wing
                   would
                   haue
                   fitted
                
                 Pausanias
                 :
                 
                   as
                   the
                   contrary
                
                 Countermarch
                 
                   would
                   haue
                   fitted
                
                 Mardonius
                 .
                 
                   Yet
                   am
                   I
                   led
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                
                 Pausanias
                 
                   vsed
                   a
                
                 wheeling
                 
                   of
                   his
                   battaile
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   conveighed
                   it
                   from
                   one
                   wing
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   behind
                   the
                   battaile
                   of
                   the
                   other
                
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   shadowed
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   hide
                   his
                   purpose
                   from
                
                 Mardonius
                 .
                 
                   An
                   other
                   example
                   I
                   finde
                   in
                
                 Livy
                 and
                 Polybius
                 
                   both
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   this
                
                 :
                 k
                 Pub
                 :
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterward
                 called
                 Africanus
                 ,
                 and
                 Asdruball
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Gisgo
                 ,
                 being
                 incamped
                 neare
                 together
                 in
                 Spaine
                 brought
                 daily
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Campes
                 their
                 Armies
                 one
                 against
                 an
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 long
                 stood
                 waiting
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 begin
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 neither
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 conveighed
                 them
                 backe
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 imbattailing
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 Carthagineans
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Africans
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 their
                 Confederates
                 the
                 wings
                 .
                 The
                 opinion
                 was
                 they
                 should
                 fight
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 .
                 Scipio
                 when
                 he
                 perceiued
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 firmely
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 he
                 ment
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 alteration
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 When
                 night
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 the
                 word
                 thorough
                 the
                 whole
                 Campe
                 ,
                 that
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 should
                 dine
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 light
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 horsemen
                 in
                 Armes
                 should
                 keepe
                 their
                 horses
                 bridled
                 ,
                 and
                 sadled
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 was
                 scarse
                 sprunge
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 light-armed
                 to
                 beat
                 in
                 the
                 Carthaginean
                 Gardes
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 streight
                 followed
                 with
                 the
                 armed
                 Legions
                 ;
                 disposing
                 the
                 Romans
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 setled
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 receiuing
                 the
                 Allies
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 .
                 Asdrubal
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bed
                 with
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 his
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 leaped
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
                 and
                 seing
                 the
                 tumult
                 before
                 the
                 trench
                 of
                 his
                 Campe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 amazednes
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ensignes
                 of
                 the
                 Legions
                 shining
                 a
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 field
                 full
                 of
                 enemies
                 ,
                 presently
                 sent
                 out
                 his
                 whole
                 power
                 of
                 horse
                 to
                 vndertake
                 the
                 Roman
                 horse
                 .
                 Himselfe
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Campe
                 with
                 his
                 foote
                 ,
                 not
                 changing
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 his
                 wonted
                 manner
                 of
                 imbattailing
                 .
                 The
                 fight
                 of
                 the
                 horsemen
                 had
                 now
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 beene
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 tried
                 ,
                 because
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 beaten
                 (
                 which
                 hapned
                 a
                 like
                 to
                 both
                 )
                 they
                 found
                 a
                 safe
                 retreat
                 within
                 the
                 battailes
                 of
                 foote
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Armies
                 were
                 come
                 within
                 500
                 paces
                 one
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 Scipio
                 giuing
                 a
                 signall
                 of
                 Retreat
                 ,
                 and
                 opening
                 his
                 battaile
                 ,
                 receiued
                 all
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 light-armed
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 ,
                 and
                 diuiding
                 them
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 placed
                 them
                 as
                 seconds
                 ,
                 behind
                 the
                 wings
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 middle
                 ward
                 ,
                 to
                 march
                 on
                 leasurely
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 a
                 messenger
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 winge
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 commanded
                 there
                 )
                 to
                 Syllanus
                 and
                 Martius
                 ,
                 willing
                 them
                 to
                 stretch
                 out
                 the
                 left
                 winge
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 him
                 stretch
                 out
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 enemy
                 with
                 the
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 and
                 horse
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 middle
                 wards
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyne
                 .
                 The
                 winges
                 being
                 thus
                 stretched
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 led
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 speed
                 three
                 Cohorts
                 of
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 troupes
                 of
                 horse
                 a
                 peece
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 Reare
                 ,
                 who
                 followed
                 a
                 thwart
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 empty
                 space
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Ensignes
                 of
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 came
                 slowly
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 wings
                 were
                 in
                 fight
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 old
                 souldiers
                 Carthaginians
                 and
                 Africans
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Armie
                 ,
                 were
                 
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 vse
                 their
                 darts
                 ,
                 neither
                 durst
                 they
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 wings
                 to
                 helpe
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 fought
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 opening
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 comming
                 on
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 winges
                 were
                 pressed
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 medley
                 .
                 The
                 Horse
                 ,
                 light-armed
                 ,
                 &
                 Velites
                 ,
                 wheeling
                 about
                 their
                 Troupes
                 ,
                 charge
                 their
                 flanks
                 .
                 The
                 Cohorts
                 pushed
                 on
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 breake
                 of
                 the
                 wings
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 conflict
                 was
                 vnequall
                 both
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 because
                 a
                 rable
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 drudges
                 ,
                 and
                 vntrained
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 were
                 opposed
                 against
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 Latin
                 souldiers
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 being
                 now
                 farre
                 spent
                 ,
                 the
                 Armie
                 of
                 Asdruball
                 oppressed
                 with
                 the
                 mornings
                 tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 compelled
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 strengthned
                 their
                 bodies
                 with
                 meat
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 faint
                 ,
                 and
                 faile
                 in
                 strength
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 Scipio
                 lingered
                 out
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 &
                 made
                 the
                 fight
                 somewhat
                 late
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 past
                 the
                 seuenth
                 houre
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 winges
                 of
                 foote
                 attached
                 one
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 fight
                 came
                 later
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 wards
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 scorching
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 south-sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   labour
                   of
                   standing
                   armed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 thirst
                 ,
                 first
                 afflicted
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 hands
                 with
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 stood
                 leaning
                 vpon
                 their
                 Targets
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 weary
                 both
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 minde
                 ,
                 they
                 gaue
                 backe
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 keeping
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 array
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 battaile
                 being
                 yet
                 entire
                 ,
                 had
                 retreated
                 at
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Generall
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 victors
                 ,
                 perceiuing
                 them
                 to
                 shrinke
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 eagerly
                 pressed
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 brunt
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 indured
                 any
                 longer
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 Asdrubal
                 restrained
                 ,
                 and
                 stopped
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 gaue
                 ground
                 ,
                 crying
                 that
                 hills
                 and
                 a
                 safe
                 place
                 of
                 retreat
                 was
                 at
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 but
                 intreated
                 ,
                 to
                 retire
                 easily
                 ;
                 yet
                 feare
                 ouercomming
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enemy
                 killing
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 next
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 forthwith
                 turned
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 and
                 vniuersally
                 powred
                 out
                 themselues
                 into
                 flight
                 .
                 
                   This
                   stratagem
                   of
                
                 Scipio
                 
                   resteth
                   principally
                   in
                   shifting
                
                 his
                 best
                 men
                 
                   (
                   the
                   Romans
                
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 winges
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Spaniards
                
                 his
                 worst
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                
                 keeping
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 aloofe
                 from
                 ioyning
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   in
                
                 hasting
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 day
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Romans
                   against
                   the
                   weakest
                   of
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                
                 Asdrubals
                 
                   way
                   to
                   meete
                   with
                   this
                
                 stratagem
                 
                   had
                   beene
                   to
                   countermarch
                   by
                   ranke
                   halfe
                   his
                
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 and
                 Africans
                 
                   into
                   one
                   winge
                   ,
                   and
                   halfe
                   into
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   his
                
                 Spaniards
                 
                   should
                   haue
                   had
                   the
                   middest
                   against
                   the
                
                 Roman-Spaniards
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   old
                   souldiers
                
                 Carthaginians
                 and
                 Africans
                 
                   beene
                   opposed
                   in
                   the
                   wings
                   against
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 Latins
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   advantage
                   eluded
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Scipio
                 sought
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 As
                 the
              
               Countermarches
               by
               file
               
                 were
                 of
                 three
                 kindes
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
              
               Countermarches
               by
               ranke
               ;
               
                 namely
                 the
              
               Macedonian
               ,
               the
               Lacedemonian
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Choraean
               .
               The
               Macedonian
               
                 beginneth
                 to
                 moue
                 at
                 the
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 wing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 appearing
                 to
                 either
                 flanke
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 inc●rreth
                 the
                 same
                 imputation
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 laid
                 vpon
                 the
              
               Macedonian
               countermarch
               by
               file
               ;
               
                 as
                 seeming
                 to
                 runne
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 dismarcheth
                 from
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 there
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 that
                 by
              
               file
               .
               
                 For
                 by
                 this
              
               countermarch
               
                 you
                 may
                 set
                 the
                 strongest
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 Armie
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 the
                 weakest
                 to
                 some
                 Riuer
                 ,
                 Lake
                 ,
                 hill
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 can
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 incompasse
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 taketh
                 the
                 ground
                 that
                 lyeth
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 wing
                 .
                 The
              
               Lacedemonian
               
                 taketh
                 the
                 ground
                 that
                 lieth
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 that
                 wing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 toward
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 formost
                 against
                 the
                 enemy
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 beginneth
                 the
                 moving
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 .
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 forces
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 incounter
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 bring
                 your
                 best
                 men
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 The
              
               Choraean
               
                 keepeth
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 battaile
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 &
                 bringeth
                 one
                 wing
                 to
                 possesse
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 Or
                 else
                 the
                 Sections
                 to
                 possesse
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 wings
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 haue
              
               
               
                 beene
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 example
                 cited
                 concerning
              
               Scipio
               and
               Asdrubal
               .
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
              
               countermarch
               by
               ranke
               
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
              
               countermarch
               by
               file
               .
               In
               countermarch
               by
               file
               
                 the
                 motion
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 the
                 front
                 remoued
                 toward
                 the
                 reare
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 reare
                 toward
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 one
                 an
                 others
                 place
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 in
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 flanke-wise
                 ;
                 the
                 wing
                 either
                 marching
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 cleane
                 thorow
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 wing
                 .
                 In
                 doing
                 it
                 the
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 stand
                 vttermost
                 in
                 the
                 flanke
                 of
                 the
                 wing
                 ,
                 must
                 moue
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 wing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 euery
                 ranke
                 seuerally
                 follow
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 The
                 figure
                 will
                 shew
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 .
              
               Patritius
               
                 vtterly
                 mistaketh
                 the
              
               countermarch
               by
               ranke
               ;
               
                 and
                 groundeth
                 himselfe
                 vpon
                 a
                 wrong
                 principle
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 in
                 all
              
               Countermarches
               the
               File-leaders
               must
               march
               toward
               the
               reare
               ,
               and
               the
               Bringers-vp
               towards
               the
               front
               .
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 changing
                 the
                 winges
                 into
                 Sections
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 winges
                 to
                 fall
                 of
                 behind
                 in
                 the
                 reare
                 (
                 the
                 File-leaders
                 wheeling
                 about
                 )
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 ioyne
                 themselues
                 as
                 neare
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 middle
                 Section
                 will
                 giue
                 leaue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sections
                 falling
                 backe
                 likewise
                 ,
                 to
                 ioyne
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 flanks
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 wings
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
              
               Euolution
               
                 is
                 clearely
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 File-leaders
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 and
                 Bringers-vp
                 in
                 reare
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 the
                 File-leaders
                 then
                 change
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 change
                 they
                 their
                 place
                 with
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 File
                 leaders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 change
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 for
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 File-leaders
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 now
                 in
              
               countermarch
               by
               ranke
               ,
               
                 being
                 transposed
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 wing
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 File-leaders
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 Bringers-vp
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 bringers-vp
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Command
                 may
                 be
                 these
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   Countermarch
                   by
                   file
                   .
                
                 
                   File-leaders
                   turne
                   your
                   faces
                   about
                   (
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   )
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   euery
                   File
                   passe
                   thorow
                   in
                   order
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   your selues
                   at
                   your
                   distances
                   after
                   your
                   Leaders
                   ,
                   turning
                   your
                   faces
                   about
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   stand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Lacedemonian
                   Countermarch
                   by
                   file
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     first
                     manner
                     .
                  
                   
                     Bringers-vp
                     ,
                     turne
                     your
                     faces
                     about
                     (
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     or
                     left
                     hand
                     .
                     )
                  
                   
                     The
                     rest
                     turne
                     your
                     faces
                     about
                     and
                     beginning
                     at
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     next
                     to
                     the
                     Bringers-vp
                     ,
                     countermarch
                     and
                     place
                     your selues
                     in
                     your
                     distances
                     before
                     the
                     Bringers-vp
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     before
                     an
                     other
                     till
                     the
                     File-leaders
                     be
                     first
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     second
                     manner
                     .
                  
                   
                     File-leaders
                     ,
                     countermarch
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     ,
                     or
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     euery
                     mans
                     file
                     follow
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     true
                     distance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Choraean
                   countermarch
                   by
                   file
                   .
                
                 
                   File-leaders
                   ,
                   countermarch
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Bringers-vp
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   your
                   files
                   follow
                   you
                   keeping
                   their
                   distance
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   countermarch
                   by
                   ranke
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   corner
                   file
                   ,
                   turne
                   your
                   faces
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   each
                   ranke
                   ,
                   passe
                   thorough
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   ;
                   and
                   place
                   your selues
                   orderly
                   behind
                   your
                   side-men
                   keeping
                   your
                   distance
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Cap
                     29
                     Dobling
                     of
                     Rankes
                  
                   
                     The
                     front
                     before
                     Dobling
                     of
                     rankes
                  
                   
                     Dobling
                     of
                     rankes
                     in
                     action
                  
                   
                     The
                     front
                     after
                     Dobling
                     of
                     Rankes
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Lacedemonian
                   countermarch
                   by
                   ranke
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     first
                     manner
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     corner
                     file
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     enemy
                     appeareth
                     ,
                     turne
                     your
                     faces
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     or
                     left
                     hand
                     ;
                     The
                     rest
                     of
                     ech
                     rankes
                     turne
                     your
                     faces
                     ,
                     and
                     passe
                     thorough
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     or
                     left
                     hand
                     )
                     and
                     place
                     your selues
                     before
                     your
                     side-men
                     orderly
                     keeping
                     your
                     distances
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     second
                     manner
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     right
                     or
                     left
                     wing
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     enemy
                     appeareth
                     not
                     ,
                     countermarch
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     wing
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     Ranks
                     follow
                     euery
                     man
                     his
                     side-man
                     ;
                     keeping
                     your
                     distance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Choraean
                   countermarch
                   by
                   ranke
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   vttermost
                   corner
                   file
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   wing
                   ,
                   countermarch
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   left
                   or
                   right
                   winge
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   rest
                   follow
                   ranke-wise
                   keeping
                   their
                   distance
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             doubling
             ,
             and
             the
             kindes
             thereof
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
            
             .
          
           
             1
             THere
             are
             two
             kinds
             of
             doubling
             ,
             one
             of
             Rankes
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Depth
             ,
             or
             files
             :
             and
             2
             either
             of
             these
             double
             the
             number
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             .
             3
             The
             length
             is
             doubled
             in
             number
             when
             of
             a
             front
             of
             124
             files
             we
             make
             a
             front
             (
             keeping
             the
             same
             ground
             )
             of
             248
             files
             ,
             by
             inserting
             in
             the
             spaces
             betwixt
             file
             and
             file
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             followers
             ,
             that
             stood
             in
             the
             depth
             .
             This
             is
             done
             to
             the
             end
             to
             thicken
             the
             length
             of
             the
             battaile
             .
             If
             we
             lift
             to
             recall
             them
             to
             their
             first
             posture
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             command
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             inserted
             ,
             to
             countermarch
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             they
             had
             before
             .
          
           
             4
             There
             are
             ,
             that
             mislike
             these
             doublings
             ,
             especially
             the
             enemy
             being
             at
             hand
             ;
             and
             would
             haue
             a
             shew
             of
             doubling
             made
             ,
             without
             indeed
             doubling
             the
             Phalange
             already
             ordered
             ,
             by
             stretching
             out
             the
             light-armed
             ,
             and
             the
             Horse
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Battaile
             .
             5
             The
             vse
             of
             doubling
             the
             length
             is
             ,
             when
             either
             we
             would
             ouer-wing
             the
             enemy
             ,
             or
             else
             our selues
             feare
             to
             be
             ouer-winged
             .
          
           
             The
             Depth
             is
             doubled
             6
             by
             inserting
             the
             second
             file
             into
             the
             first
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             second
             file
             be
             placed
             next
             behind
             the
             Leader
             of
             the
             first
             file
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             man
             of
             the
             second
             file
             be
             the
             fourth
             man
             of
             the
             first
             file
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             man
             of
             the
             second
             file
             be
             the
             sixt
             in
             the
             first
             file
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             the
             rest
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             second
             file
             be
             ingrossed
             into
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             likewise
             the
             fourth
             file
             into
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             euen
             files
             into
             the
             odde
             .
          
           
             Doub●ing
             of
             the
             Depth
             by
             Countermarch
             is
             made
             ,
             either
             when
             the
             next
             side-files
             in
             seuerall
             [
             as
             in
             the
             former
             example
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             euen
             files
             ]
             countermarch
             to
             the
             Reare
             ,
             and
             place
             themselues
             behind
             the
             Bringers-vp
             of
             the
             odde
             files
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             files
             remayning
             in
             their
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             number
             ,
             halfe
             of
             them
             ,
             diuiding
             themselues
             from
             the
             other
             halfe
             ,
             countermarch
             likewise
             to
             the
             Reare
             ,
             and
             conveying
             themselues
             behind
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             order
             themselues
             ,
             and
             so
             double
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             returne
             them
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             ,
             we
             must
             recall
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             conveyed
             to
             stand
             behind
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             they
             had
             before
             the
             Countermarch
             .
          
           
             
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 former
                 three
                 Motions
                 alter
                 not
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
              
               Phalange
               .
               
                 For
                 whether
                 you
                 turned
                 faces
                 ,
                 wheeled
                 ,
                 or
                 countermarched
                 the
              
               Phalange
               ,
               
                 the
                 depth
                 and
                 length
                 remained
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 motion
                 to
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 induceth
                 an
                 other
                 shape
                 to
                 the
              
               Phalange
               ;
               
                 and
                 maketh
                 it
                 seeme
                 a
                 different
                 body
                 from
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 being
                 by
              
               Doubling
               
                 extended
                 either
                 in
                 length
                 or
                 in
                 depth
                 .
                 For
              
               Doubling
               
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
              
               Phalange
               
                 in
                 front
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 length
                 twise
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 doubling
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 flanke
                 maketh
                 the
                 depth
              
               double
               
                 to
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 For
              
               Doubling
               
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 then
                 making
                 a
                 military
                 body
                 twise
                 as
                 long
                 ,
                 or
                 twise
                 as
                 deepe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 doubling
                 ]
                 The
                 Doublings
                 
                   are
                   either
                   of
                
                 length
                 or
                 depth
                 ;
                 
                   Or
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   as
                
                 n
                 Suidas
                 
                   saith
                   )
                   of
                   ranks
                   or
                   files
                   .
                   For
                   ranks
                   stretch
                   out
                   in
                   length
                   ,
                   files
                   in
                   depth
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   againe
                   are
                   diuided
                   into
                   two
                   other
                   kinds
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   being
                
              
               
                 2
                 Doubled
                 in
                 number
                 or
                 place
                 ]
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   called
                
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   called
                   elsewhere
                
                 persons
                 ;
                 or
                 o
                 (
                 by
                 Suidas
                 )
                 men
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   called
                
                 persons
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Insertion
                 
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   to
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   by
                   whom
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   precedent
                   Chapter
                   of
                
                 Countermarches
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   because
                   it
                   lay
                   thrust
                   in
                   betwixt
                   the
                   description
                   of
                
                 Countermarches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   nothing
                   perteined
                   to
                   that
                   argument
                   ,
                   I
                   neuer
                   made
                   doubt
                   ,
                   was
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   text
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   rather
                   confirmed
                   in
                   my
                   opinion
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   saw
                   it
                   note●
                   with
                   an
                
                 Asteriske
                 
                   in
                   that
                
                 Aelian
                 (
                 
                   being
                   of
                
                 Robortellus
                 
                   Edition
                   )
                   which
                   the
                   learned
                
                 Isaack
                 Casaubon
                 
                   had
                   quoted
                   ,
                   and
                   purposed
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   if
                   vntimely
                   d●ath
                   had
                   not
                   pr●vented
                   him
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   here
                   set
                   downe
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   differ
                   not
                   much
                   from
                
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   may
                   giue
                   some
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Doubling
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 (
                 
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   words
                
                 )
                 ●hat
                 a
                 Phalange
                 is
                 doubled
                 in
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 .
                 when
                 we
                 therefore
                 take
                 halfe
                 the
                 souldiers
                 from
                 the
                 Depth
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 files
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 place
                 them
                 euen
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 of
                 124
                 files
                 we
                 make
                 248
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 Doubling
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 sort
                 we
                 double
                 the
                 place
                 with
                 124
                 files
                 (
                 not
                 increasing
                 the
                 number
                 )
                 but
                 onely
                 commanding
                 some
                 to
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Pike
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 Target
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Phalange
                 be
                 stretched
                 out
                 to
                 a
                 convenient
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 5
                 furlongs
                 to
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 is
                 the
                 depth
                 doubled
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 one
                 file
                 is
                 inserted
                 into
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 man
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 File-leader
                 becomes
                 the
                 follower
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 file
                 ,
                 the
                 follower
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 file
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 16
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 extended
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 as
                 much
                 ground
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 32
                 vsuallydoe
                 .
                 
                   So
                   farre
                   the
                   insertion
                   .
                   It
                   followeth
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 length
                 is
                 doubled
                 in
                 number
                 ]
                 
                   When
                   the
                   front
                   hath
                   twise
                   as
                   many
                   files
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   had
                   before
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   Doubling
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   persons
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   men
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   number
                   in
                   the
                   files
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   files
                   carrying
                   an
                   euen
                   depth
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   doubled
                   ,
                   double
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   or
                   length
                   .
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   speaketh
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   kinde
                   of
                   doubling
                   ,
                   namely
                   of
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   open
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   files
                   of
                
                 16
                 
                   standing
                   in
                   open
                   order
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   command
                   the
                
                 Middlemen
                 (
                 
                   as
                   we
                   terme
                   them
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   Macedoman
                   files
                   the
                   third
                
                 Enomotarchs
                 )
                 
                   to
                   double
                   their
                   ranks
                   :
                   These
                   middle
                   men
                   with
                   the
                   hinder
                   halfe
                   file
                   march
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   doubling
                   the
                   front
                   in
                   number
                   leaue
                   yet
                   the
                   same
                   measure
                   of
                   length
                   .
                   The
                   figure
                   sheweth
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   .
                   Yet
                   are
                   there
                   two
                   other
                   waies
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 
                   standeth
                   in
                   close
                   order
                   ▪
                   both
                   which
                   double
                   the
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   .
                   One
                   is
                   when
                   the
                
                 Middlemen
                 
                   diuide
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   halfe
                   with
                   their
                   followers
                   turning
                   their
                   faces
                   march
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   flanke
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   left
                   flanke
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 .
                 
                   And
                   then
                   turning
                   their
                   faces
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 
                 sleeue
                 
                   vp
                   and
                   ioyne
                   themselues
                   in
                   an
                   euen
                   line
                   with
                   the
                   File
                   leaders
                   in
                   front
                   ;
                   The
                   other
                   when
                   all
                   the
                
                 Middle
                 
                   turne
                   their
                   faces
                   one
                   way
                   and
                   march
                   out
                   with
                   their
                   followers
                   beyond
                   one
                   flanke
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   ;
                   and
                   turning
                   faces
                   againe
                
                 sleeue
                 
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   euen
                   with
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   .
                   One
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   enlarge
                   both
                   the
                   wings
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phalange
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   when
                   but
                   one
                   wing
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   two
                   last
                   waies
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   set
                   downe
                   no
                   figure
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   finde
                   them
                   not
                   expressed
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 Cleandridas
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 ,
                 
                   vsed
                   yet
                   an
                   other
                   kinde
                   not
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 n
                 Polienus
                 
                   telleth
                   the
                   story
                   thus
                   :
                   Cleandridas
                
                 making
                 warre
                 vpon
                 the
                 Thurians
                 ,
                 hauing
                 halfe
                 as
                 many
                 men
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 conceiuing
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 intelligence
                 hereof
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 hardly
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 imbattailing
                 his
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 stretched
                 it
                 out
                 in
                 depth
                 .
                 The
                 Lucans
                 therefore
                 ,
                 contemning
                 the
                 small
                 number
                 ,
                 drew
                 out
                 their
                 forces
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 with
                 intent
                 
                   to
                   ouer-front
                   the
                   enemy
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Cleandridas
                 perceiuing
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 
                   followers
                   to
                   march
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   ranke
                   with
                   their
                   Leaders
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 increased
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 his
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer-fronted
                 the
                 enemy
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 incompassed
                 ,
                 and
                 assailed
                 with
                 missiue
                 weapons
                 on
                 all
                 hands
                 perished
                 intirely
                 ,
                 excepting
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 that
                 saued
                 themselues
                 by
                 shamefull
                 flight
                 .
                 
                   The
                   words
                   seeme
                   obscure
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   not
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   Tacticks
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   kinde
                   of
                   soldiers
                   saith
                
                 Aelian
                 
                   in
                   a
                   file
                
                 ,
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 and
                 followers
                 .
                 
                   All
                   the
                
                 Leaders
                 
                   are
                   the
                   odde
                   of
                   the
                   file
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                
                 3.
                 the
                 5
                 ,
                 the
                 7
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   forth
                   :
                   the
                
                 followers
                 
                   are
                   the
                   euen
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 2
                 ▪
                 4
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ranke
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                
                 side-men
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   saith
                
                 Polien
                 ,
                 Cleandridas
                 
                   willed
                   the
                   followers
                
                 to
                 step
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ranke
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 side-men
                 with
                 their
                 Leaders
                 :
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   willed
                   the
                   euen
                   files
                   to
                
                 double
                 
                   their
                   ranks
                   with
                   the
                   odde
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   extenuated
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   but
                   increased
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   his
                
                 Phalange
                 ;
                 
                   by
                   which
                   art
                   he
                   ouerfronted
                   ,
                   &
                   inclosed
                   the
                   enemy
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   .
                   This
                   way
                   then
                   to
                   double
                   ranks
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   insert
                   the
                   euen
                   ranks
                   man
                   by
                   man
                   into
                   the
                   odde
                   .
                   All
                   the
                
                 Doublings
                 
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   rehearsed
                   ,
                   were
                
                 Doublings
                 
                   either
                   in
                
                 number
                 
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   both
                   in
                
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 .
                 
                   For
                   doubling
                   of
                   place
                   alone
                   nothing
                   is
                   said
                   in
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 The
                 Insertion
                 
                   I
                   recited
                   ,
                   supplyeth
                   this
                   defect
                   :
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 doubled
                 with
                 124
                 files
                 ,
                 onely
                 by
                 commanding
                 halfe
                 to
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Pike
                 ,
                 halfe
                 to
                 the
                 Target
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Phalange
                 be
                 stretched
                 to
                 a
                 convenient
                 length
                 ;
                 as
                 from
                 5
                 furlongs
                 to
                 ten
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   say
                   in
                   few
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ;
                 
                   Or
                   to
                
                 bring
                 it
                 from
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 order
                 .
                 
                   For
                   so
                   the
                   front
                   possesseth
                   double
                   ground
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   before
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 Doubling
                 the
                 length
                 is
                 ]
                 
                   Two
                   causes
                   are
                   assigned
                   for
                   the
                   doubling
                   of
                   the
                   length
                   :
                
                 o
                 
                   One
                   to
                
                 ouerwing
                 
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                
                 auoide
                 ouerwinging
                 our selues
                 .
                 Cleandridas
                 
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   aboue
                   ,
                   performed
                   both
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   both
                   disappointed
                   the
                
                 Lucans
                 
                   that
                   sought
                   to
                
                 incompasse
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   besides
                
                 incompassed
                 ,
                 and
                 inclosed
                 them
                 .
                 
                   The
                   narrower
                   the
                   front
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   ouer-fronting
                
                 ;
                 p
                 
                   being
                   drawne
                   out
                   in
                   length
                   it
                   is
                   freer
                   from
                   enclosing
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   greater
                   compasse
                   must
                   be
                   fetched
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   inclosed
                   .
                   Yet
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   doubling
                   of
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   we
                   giue
                   it
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   length
                   that
                   it
                   faile
                   in
                   depth
                   .
                   The
                   want
                   of
                   length
                   ,
                   or
                   depth
                   is
                   alike
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   and
                   giueth
                   advantage
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   touched
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   quoted
                
                 Leo
                 
                   glancing
                   onely
                   at
                   his
                   words
                   .
                   Now
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   them
                   downe
                   as
                   they
                   lye
                   :
                
                 q
                 When
                 the
                 thicknes
                 or
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 is
                 gathered
                 vp
                 and
                 made
                 more
                 thinne
                 ,
                 it
                 behoueth
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 lengthen
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 become
                 altogether
                 weake
                 and
                 without
                 depth
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 will
                 so
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 enemy
                 shall
                 easily
                 cut
                 it
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 passage
                 thorough
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 seeke
                 to
                 incompasse
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 passing
                 thorough
                 the
                 middest
                 ,
                 bee
                 found
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 indamage
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 it
                 behooueth
                 a
                 Generall
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 hee
                 suffer
                 not
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 indeuour
                 to
                 put
                 vpon
                 his
                 enemy
                 .
                 
                 
                   Hitherto
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 Leo
                 :
                 
                   shewing
                   the
                   disadvantage
                   of
                   a
                   battaile
                   too
                
                 much
                 thinned
                 by
                 doubling
                 the
                 length
                 .
                 But
                 i
                 Leo
                 
                   elsewhere
                   a●deth
                   an
                   other
                   cause
                   of
                
                 doubling
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 make
                 shew
                 a
                 faire
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Armie
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   more
                   ground
                   it
                   taketh
                   in
                   front
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   will
                   the
                   number
                   appeare
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bravery
                   of
                   euery
                   man
                   in
                   particular
                   discouered
                   .
                   Further
                
                 Antigonus
                 
                   vsed
                   also
                   this
                
                 doubling
                 
                   for
                   a
                   polic●e
                   to
                   beguile
                   his
                   enemy
                   .
                
                 k
                 Polien
                 
                   reporteth
                   the
                   fact
                   thus
                   :
                   Antigonus
                
                 incamped
                 against
                 Eumenes
                 with
                 an
                 armie
                 inferior
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 messengers
                 were
                 sent
                 often
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 Antigonus
                 at
                 the
                 receit
                 of
                 a
                 messenger
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 commanded
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 souldiers
                 to
                 come
                 running
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 be-sullied
                 with
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 newes
                 that
                 his
                 Confederates
                 were
                 come
                 .
                 Antigonus
                 hearing
                 the
                 newes
                 ,
                 leaped
                 for
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 away
                 the
                 messenger
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 led
                 his
                 Armie
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 trench
                 ,
                 doubling
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 his
                 front
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 enemy
                 heard
                 of
                 their
                 messenger
                 the
                 newes
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Antigonus
                 concerning
                 his
                 Confederates
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 his
                 battaile
                 doubled
                 ,
                 they
                 imagined
                 that
                 the
                 depth
                 was
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 front
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 dislodged
                 being
                 afraid
                 to
                 ioyne
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 There
                 are
                 that
                 mislike
                 ]
                 
                   Countermarches
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Aelians
                 
                   doublings
                   of
                   number
                   ,
                   are
                   dangerous
                   the
                   enemy
                   being
                   ready
                   to
                   charge
                   .
                   Because
                   the
                   files
                   of
                   the
                   Battaile
                   must
                   be
                   kept
                   in
                
                 open
                 Order
                 
                   ●ill
                   the
                   motions
                   be
                   ended
                   ;
                   which
                
                 posture
                 
                   is
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   we
                   saw
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   eleuenth
                   Chapter
                   .
                   The
                   other
                
                 two
                 doublings
                 
                   are
                   done
                   in
                
                 close
                 order
                 ,
                 
                   whereof
                   I
                   made
                   mention
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   ;
                   The
                   one
                   diuiding
                   the
                   middle
                   men
                   in
                   halfe
                   ,
                   an●
                   sleeuing
                   them
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   battaile
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ;
                   The
                   other
                   sleeuing
                   them
                   vpon
                   one
                   side
                   which
                   you
                   will
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   vsed
                   without
                   danger
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   when
                   the
                   enemy
                   is
                   neare
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   fight
                   is
                   :
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   disturbe
                   not
                   the
                   battaile
                   ,
                   but
                   advance
                   fresh
                   aides
                   against
                   the
                   enemy
                   on
                   the
                   flanks
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 6
                 By
                 inserting
                 the
                 second
                 file
                 ]
                 
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   manner
                   of
                   doublings
                   of
                   the
                   depth
                   or
                   of
                   files
                   ;
                   one
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   place
                   .
                   In
                   number
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   file
                   is
                   inserted
                   into
                   another
                   ,
                   the
                   Leader
                   or
                   first
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   file
                   standing
                   behind
                   the
                   Leader
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ;
                   the
                   second
                   behind
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   behind
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   Or
                   when
                   the
                   euen
                   files
                   countermarch
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Leaders
                   place
                   themselues
                   behind
                   the
                   Bringers-vp
                   of
                   the
                   odde
                   ,
                   their
                   files
                   following
                   them
                   ;
                   or
                   (
                   which
                   commeth
                   all
                   to
                   one
                   )
                   the
                   files
                   being
                   whole
                   ,
                   they
                   diuide
                   themselues
                   into
                   two
                   parts
                   in
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   and
                   halfe
                   countermarch
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   themselues
                   in
                   the
                   Reare
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   file
                   to
                   file
                   :
                   albeit
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   are
                   Doublings
                   both
                   in
                   number
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   place
                   alone
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   Doubling
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   alone
                   is
                   not
                
                 Aelian
                 .
                 The
                 Insertion
                 
                   whereof
                   I
                   spake
                   ,
                   remedieth
                   this
                   defect
                   also
                   .
                   There
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                
                 when
                 16
                 men
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 file
                 )
                 are
                 so
                 extended
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 possesse
                 as
                 much
                 length
                 as
                 32
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 2
                 files
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 doubling
                 of
                 place
                 .
                 
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   changing
                   of
                   the
                   Souldiers
                
                 order
                 into
                 open
                 order
                 .
                 
                   For
                   in
                   their
                
                 order
                 
                   they
                   haue
                
                 48
                 
                   foote
                   in
                   depth
                   ;
                   in
                   their
                
                 open
                 order
                 96
                 
                   foote
                   in
                   depth
                   .
                   In
                   this
                
                 Doubling
                 
                   of
                   depth
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   we
                   make
                   not
                   the
                   front
                   of
                   our
                   Armie
                   to
                   narrow
                   ;
                   lest
                   we
                   giue
                   oportunitie
                   to
                   the
                   enemy
                   to
                   incircle
                   ,
                   and
                   incompasse
                   it
                   .
                
                 Polybius
                 
                   noteth
                   this
                   a
                   great
                   faul●
                   in
                
                 Marcus
                 Atilius
                 Regulus
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   he
                   fought
                   with
                   the
                
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   was
                   taken
                   prisoner
                   .
                   His
                   words
                   haue
                   this
                   effect
                   :
                
                 k
                 The
                 Romans
                 seing
                 the
                 enemy
                 order
                 
                 his
                 battaile
                 marched
                 out
                 against
                 him
                 fu●l
                 of
                 courage
                 .
                 Being
                 notwithstanding
                 somewhat
                 appalled
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 foreseing
                 the
                 Elephants
                 violence
                 in
                 comming
                 on
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 their
                 Darters
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 many
                 maniples
                 of
                 Armed
                 behind
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 diuided
                 the
                 Horse
                 halfe
                 into
                 one
                 wing
                 ,
                 halfe
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Then
                 making
                 the
                 whole
                 battaile
                 shorter
                 ,
                 but
                 deeper
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 ,
                 they
                 prouided
                 well
                 against
                 the
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 that
                 farre
                 exceeded
                 theirs
                 
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 Being
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 hands
                 the
                 Roman
                 horse
                 ouerpressed
                 with
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 quickly
                 fled
                 from
                 either
                 wing
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 foote
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 wing
                 ,
                 partly
                 auoyding
                 the
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 partly
                 contemning
                 the
                 Mercenaries
                 ,
                 fell
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 of
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 it
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 followed
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 chase
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 trench
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 placed
                 against
                 the
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 sinking
                 vnder
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 perished
                 being
                 ouerturned
                 ,
                 and
                 troden
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 heapes
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 remained
                 a
                 while
                 vnbroken
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 after
                 placed
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Reare
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 incompassed
                 by
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 turne
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 had
                 by
                 force
                 made
                 way
                 thorough
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Elephants
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 now
                 behind
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 came
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 fresh
                 Phalange
                 of
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 them
                 slaine
                 .
                 Thus
                 fortune
                 being
                 contrary
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 the
                 Romans
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 were
                 troden
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 excessiue
                 might
                 of
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 died
                 with
                 the
                 darts
                 of
                 the
                 horsemen
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fought
                 .
                 
                   The
                   error
                   of
                
                 Attilius
                 Regulus
                 
                   was
                   in
                   ordering
                   his
                   battaile
                   too
                   deepe
                   ;
                   by
                   meanes
                   whereof
                   it
                   was
                   easily
                   incompassed
                   ,
                   and
                   distressed
                   by
                   the
                   Carthaginian
                   horse
                   .
                
                 m
                 Appian
                 
                   likewise
                   blameth
                
                 Antiochus
                 
                   for
                   ordering
                   his
                   Phalange
                
                 32
                 
                   men
                   in
                   depth
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Macedonian
                   Phalange
                   ought
                   to
                   but
                
                 16
                 
                   deepe
                   ,
                   shewing
                   that
                   by
                   that
                   ouersight
                   it
                   was
                   incompassed
                   by
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   and
                   ouerthrowne
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   touched
                   the
                   historie
                   in
                   my
                   notes
                   before
                   .
                   Many
                   other
                   examples
                   might
                   be
                   alledged
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   two
                   are
                   sufficient
                   for
                   our
                   purpose
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Command
                 in
                 doubling
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 by
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Middle
                   men
                   double
                   your
                   Rankes
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   By
                   this
                   Command
                   the
                   middle
                   men
                   with
                   their
                   halfe
                   files
                   march
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   front
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   spaces
                   betwixt
                   the
                   files
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   euen
                   with
                   the
                   File-leaders
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   euen
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Ranks
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Doubling
                   of
                   the
                   length
                   in
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Stand
                   in
                   your
                   open
                   order
                   .
                
                 
                   One
                   halfe
                   openeth
                   their
                   files
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   six
                   foote
                   one
                   from
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Doubling
                   of
                   the
                   depth
                   in
                   number
                   .
                
                 
                   Double
                   your
                   files
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   euen
                   files
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   spaces
                   of
                   the
                   odde
                   files
                   .
                
                 
                   Double
                   your
                   files
                   by
                   countermarch
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   euen
                   files
                   countermarch
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   behind
                   the
                   reare
                   of
                   the
                   odde
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   thems●lues
                   lineally
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   obseruing
                   their
                   first
                   distances
                   .
                
                 
                   Diuide
                   your
                   files
                   and
                   double
                   them
                   by
                   countermarch
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   Halfe
                   the
                   files
                   diuide
                   themselues
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   halfe
                   ,
                   and
                   countermarch
                   out
                   behind
                   the
                   Reare
                   ,
                   then
                   turne
                   their
                   faces
                   towards
                   the
                   place
                   behind
                   the
                   Reare
                   of
                   the
                   standing
                   files
                   ,
                   which
                   remoued
                   not
                   ;
                   then
                   march
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   themselues
                   orderly
                   behind
                   them
                   file
                   to
                   file
                   ,
                   then
                   turne
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   first
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Doubling
                   the
                   depth
                   in
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Ranks
                   open
                   behind
                   to
                   your
                   open
                   order
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             broad-fronted
             Phalange
             ,
             the
             deep
             Phalange
             ,
             or
             Herse
             ,
             and
             the
             vneuen-fronted
             Phalange
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
            
             .
          
           
             PLagiophalanx
             ,
             or
             the
             
               broad-fronted
               Phalange
            
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             length
             much
             exceeding
             the
             depth
             .
          
           
             Orthiophalanx
             ,
             or
             the
             
               deep
               Phalange
            
             (
             commonly
             called
             the
             Herse
             )
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             procedeth
             by
             wing
             hauing
             the
             depth
             much
             exceeding
             the
             length
             .
             In
             generall
             speach
             euery
             thing
             is
             called
             Paramekes
             ,
             which
             hath
             length
             more
             then
             the
             depth
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             depth
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             length
             ,
             Orthion
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             a
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Phalange
               Loxe
            
             ,
             or
             vneuen
             fronted
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             putteth
             forth
             one
             of
             the
             wings
             (
             which
             is
             thought
             fittest
             )
             toward
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             beginning
             the
             fight
             ,
             holdeth
             off
             the
             other
             in
             a
             convenient
             distance
             ,
             till
             oportunitie
             bee
             to
             advance
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Parembole
             ,
             Protaxis
             ,
             Epitaxis
             ,
             Prostaxis
             ,
             Eutaxis
             ,
             &
             Hypotaxis
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
            
             .
          
           
             PArembole
             ,
             or
             insertion
             is
             ,
             when
             placing
             souldiers
             before
             we
             take
             off
             the
             hindmost
             ,
             and
             ranke
             them
             within
             the
             distances
             of
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Protaxis
             ,
             or
             fore-fronting
             ,
             is
             when
             we
             place
             the
             light-armed
             before
             the
             front
             of
             the
             armed
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             fore-standers
             ,
             as
             the
             File-leaders
             are
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             place
             the
             light-armed
             behind
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             Epitaxis
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             an
             after-placing
             .
          
           
             Prostaxis
             ,
             or
             adioyning
             is
             ,
             when
             to
             both
             flanks
             of
             the
             battaile
             ,
             or
             to
             one
             flanke
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             the
             hindmost
             is
             added
             ,
             the
             front
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             added
             ,
             lying
             euen
             with
             the
             front
             of
             the
             battaile
             ;
             such
             addition
             is
             called
             Prostaxis
             .
          
           
             Entaxis
             ,
             or
             Insition
             ,
             is
             when
             it
             seemeth
             good
             to
             set
             the
             light-armed
             within
             the
             spaces
             of
             the
             files
             of
             the
             Phalange
             man
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             Hypotaxis
             ,
             or
             Double-winging
             ,
             is
             when
             you
             bestow
             the
             light-armed
             vnder
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ,
             placing
             them
             in
             an
             embowed
             forme
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             figure
             resembleth
             a
             three-fold
             gate
             ,
             or
             doore
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             the
             motions
             of
             wheeling
             ,
             double
             ,
             and
             treble
             wheeling
             of
             the
             battaile
             are
             to
             be
             made
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
            
             .
          
           
             IT
             followeth
             to
             shew
             how
             a
             battaile
             may
             be
             turned
             or
             wheeled
             ,
             and
             how
             after
             reduced
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             ,
             or
             Station
             .
          
           
             
               Cap.
               30.
               
            
             
               Plagiophalanx
               or
               the
               Brode-Fronted
               Phalange
            
             
               Orthiophalanx
               or
               the
               Herse
            
             
               Protaxis
               ,
               or
               forefronting
            
             
               The
               Front
            
             
               L●●halanx
               or
               the
               vneven
               fronted
               Phalange
            
          
           
             
               Cap.
               31.
               
            
             
               Hypotaxis
               ,
               or
               double-winging
            
             
               Entaxis
               ,
               or
               insertion
            
             
               Protaxis
               ,
               or
               forefronting
            
          
           
             
               Cap.
               32.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               wheeling
            
             
               The
               first
               posture
            
             
               Closing
               of
               files
            
             
               Closing
               of
               rankes
               forward
            
             
               The
               Front
            
          
           
             But
             in
             case
             we
             desire
             to
             wheele
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             we
             command
             the
             left-hand-file
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             turne
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             mooue
             forward
             close
             vp
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             file
             ;
             Then
             to
             turne
             their
             faces
             as
             they
             were
             ;
             Then
             to
             gather
             vp
             the
             hinder
             rankes
             ;
             Then
             to
             wheele
             the
             battaile
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             stand
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             it
             done
             ,
             that
             was
             commanded
             .
             But
             if
             restitution
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             be
             needfull
             ,
             we
             must
             doe
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             in
             returning
             from
             the
             right
             .
             For
             euery
             man
             must
             turne
             about
             his
             face
             to
             the
             Pike
             ;
             Then
             the
             whole
             battaile
             wheeling
             about
             the
             left-hand-corner-file-Leader
             must
             returne
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             it
             had
             ;
             Then
             all
             the
             file-Leaders
             stand
             firme
             ,
             and
             turne
             about
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             open
             their
             rankes
             in
             mouing
             forward
             and
             make
             Alte
             ;
             Then
             the
             left
             hand
             file
             is
             to
             stand
             firme
             (
             for
             it
             hath
             the
             place
             it
             first
             had
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             turning
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             to
             open
             their
             files
             ,
             and
             moue
             forward
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             recouered
             their
             first
             distances
             ;
             then
             to
             turne
             their
             faces
             as
             at
             first
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             euery
             man
             be
             in
             his
             first
             posture
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             would
             wheele
             the
             battaile
             about
             ,
             to
             the
             pike
             we
             are
             to
             make
             2
             wheelings
             to
             the
             same
             side
             ,
             so
             will
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             file-Leaders
             shall
             in
             the
             change
             haue
             their
             faces
             turned
             to
             the
             Reare
             ,
             where
             before
             they
             had
             them
             looking
             out
             from
             the
             front
             .
             But
             in
             restoring
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             we
             command
             it
             to
             wheele
             about
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             giue
             it
             two
             wheelings
             more
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             So
             the
             file-Leaders
             will
             haue
             their
             faces
             set
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             .
             Then
             we
             command
             the
             file-Leaders
             to
             stand
             firme
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             open
             their
             rankes
             behind
             ;
             then
             to
             turne
             their
             faces
             about
             ;
             Then
             the
             right
             hand
             file
             to
             stand
             still
             (
             for
             it
             hath
             the
             right
             place
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             turning
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             to
             march
             on
             ,
             till
             the
             former
             distances
             are
             regained
             ;
             then
             to
             make
             Alte.
             So
             is
             the
             battaile
             reduced
             to
             the
             first
             Station
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             would
             haue
             the
             battaile
             turne
             about
             to
             the
             Target
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             giue
             contrarie
             directions
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             commanding
             a
             double
             wheeling
             to
             the
             Pike
             ,
             to
             command
             a
             double
             wheeling
             to
             the
             Target
             ;
             Then
             by
             making
             two
             turnes
             the
             contrary
             way
             ,
             to
             vse
             the
             like
             changes
             ,
             we
             spake
             of
             before
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             likewise
             a
             treble
             wheeling
             of
             the
             battaile
             ,
             when
             it
             turneth
             thrice
             to
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             namely
             to
             the
             Pike
             ,
             or
             Target
             .
             The
             double
             wheeling
             to
             the
             Pike
             transferreth
             the
             Souldiers
             face
             from
             the
             front
             to
             the
             backe
             of
             the
             battaile
             :
             The
             treble
             wheeling
             to
             the
             Pike
             bringeth
             his
             face
             to
             the
             left
             flanke
             .
             The
             treble
             wheeling
             to
             the
             Target
             contrariwise
             to
             the
             right
             flank
             .
          
           
             
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 BEfore
                 in
                 the
              
               26
               Chapter
               Aelian
               
                 discoursed
                 of
                 wheeling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kindes
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 reserued
                 for
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 neede
                 not
                 therefore
                 remember
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 command
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 command
                 in
                 Epistrophe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vttermost
                 file
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 or
                 left
                 hand
                 stand
                 firme
              
               
                 The
                 rest
                 turne
                 faces
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 side
                 purposed
                 )
                 and
                 march
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 file
                 standing
                 firme
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 Close
                 your
                 rankes
                 forward
                 :
              
               
                 Wheele
                 the
                 body
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 hand
                 appointed
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 haue
                 your
                 ground
                 ,
                 stand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Returning
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Posture
                 ,
                 or
                 Anastrophe
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 or
                 left
                 hand
              
               
                 Wheele
                 backe
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 it
                 first
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 File-Leaders
                 stand
                 firme
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 rankes
                 open
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 about
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 hand
                 you
                 will
                 )
              
               
                 The
                 corner
                 file
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 turning
                 was
                 )
                 stand
                 firme
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 open
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 your
                 Pikes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Perispasmos
                 ,
                 or
                 wheeling
                 about
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 wheeling
                 about
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 wordes
                 to
                 close
                 the
                 files
                 ,
                 and
                 rankes
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 vsed
                 in
                 Epistrophe
                 ,
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 Wheele
                 about
                 your
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 left
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anastrophe
                 or
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Posture
                 .
              
               
                 Returne
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Posture
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 forme
                 is
                 vsed
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 returning
                 vnto
                 the
                 first
                 posture
                 for
                 opening
                 rankes
                 and
                 files
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ecperispasmos
                 ,
                 or
                 treble
                 wheeling
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 motion
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 is
                 held
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 wheeling
                 ;
                 But
                 only
                 that
                 you
                 command
                 a
                 treble
                 wheeling
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Posture
                 ,
                 or
                 Anastrophe
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 difference
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             closing
             the
             battaile
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             middest
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cap
               ●●
               Of
               Changes
            
             
               The
               front
               after
               closing
            
             
               Closing
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               in
               action
            
             
               Closing
               to
               the
               left
               hand
            
             
               Closing
               to
               the
               middell
            
             
               Closing
               to
               the
               right
               hand
            
             
               The
               Front
               before
               closing
            
             
               The
               Front
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               before
               closing
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Phalange
             be
             to
             be
             closed
             in
             the
             middest
             ,
             the
             Diphalange
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             must
             turne
             their
             faces
             toward
             the
             Target
             ,
             and
             the
             Diphalange
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             their
             faces
             toward
             the
             Pike
             ;
             Then
             moue
             forward
             toward
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ;
             Then
             ,
             after
             their
             true
             distance
             gained
             ,
             to
             set
             their
             faces
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             vp
             the
             Rankes
             behind
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             would
             reduce
             the
             Phalange
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             ,
             wee
             command
             to
             turne
             faces
             about
             ;
             then
             to
             open
             the
             Rankes
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             moue
             on
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             Ranke
             ;
             then
             to
             turne
             their
             faces
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             Diphalange
             turning
             to
             the
             Pike
             ,
             and
             the
             left
             Diphalange
             to
             the
             Target
             to
             follow
             their
             Leaders
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             recouered
             their
             first
             distances
             .
             Then
             to
             set
             their
             faces
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             This
             rule
             is
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             all
             turnings
             about
             of
             faces
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             made
             out
             of
             closings
             ,
             that
             the
             Pikes
             be
             aduanced
             ,
             least
             they
             hinder
             the
             Souldier
             in
             making
             his
             turning
             .
          
           
             The
             light-armed
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             exercised
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               Notes
               .
            
             
               
                 IN
                 the
              
               11
               
                 Chapter
                 the
                 distances
                 ,
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 betwixt
                 souldier
                 and
                 souldier
                 ,
                 are
                 particularly
                 treated
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 Chapter
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 gained
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 proceede
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 distance
                 into
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 open
                 order
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 commonly
                 begunne
                 withall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 taught
                 how
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 passe
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 it
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 closings
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
              
               place
               
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 two
                 kindes
                 :
                 One
                 to
                 the
                 wing
                 (
                 right
                 or
                 left
                 )
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
              
               Phalange
               .
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 expresse
                 the
                 manner
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 setting
                 downe
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 command
                 ,
                 or
                 direction
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 in
              
            
             
               
                 Closing
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 right-wing-corner-file
                 stand
                 firme
              
               
                 The
                 rest
                 turne
                 faces
                 to
                 the
                 Pike
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 distance
                 required
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 Close
                 your
                 hinder
                 ranks
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 your
                 Pikes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Restoring
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 posture
                 .
              
               
                 File-Leaders
                 stand
                 firme
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Rankes
                 ,
                 turne
                 faces
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 behinde
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 right-wing-corner-file
                 stand
                 firme
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 turne
                 faces
                 to
                 the
                 Target
                 ,
                 and
                 proceede
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 ;
                 and
                 order
                 your
                 Pikes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Closing
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 wing
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 differeth
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 mouing
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Closing
                 to
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Battaile
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 right-wing
                 turne
                 faces
                 to
                 the
                 Target
                 ,
                 the
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Pike
                 .
              
               
                 Each
                 moue
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Phalange
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 distance
                 named
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 Close
                 the
                 hinder
                 rankes
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 your
                 Pikes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Restoring
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Posture
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 ranke
                 stand
                 firme
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 rest
                 turne
                 faces
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 rankes
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 files
                 next
                 the
                 middle
                 section
                 stand
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 turne
                 faces
                 to
                 the
                 Target
                 ,
                 the
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Pike
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 on
                 till
                 the
                 first
                 distance
                 recouered
                 .
              
               
                 Faces
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 the
                 Pikes
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 forget
                 Aelians
                 generall
                 rule
                 for
                 turning
                 of
                 faces
                 out
                 of
                 Closings
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pikes
                   be
                   alwaies
                   aduanced
                
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 you
                 come
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 closenesse
                 required
                 ,
                 the
                 Pike
                 vpon
                 the
                 shoulder
                 will
                 hardly
                 admit
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 falleth
                 out
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 open
                 from
                 the
                 Closing
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             vse
             ,
             and
             aduantage
             of
             these
             exercises
             of
             armes
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIV
            
             .
          
           
             THese
             precepts
             of
             turning
             about
             of
             faces
             ,
             of
             wheeling
             ,
             and
             double
             wheeling
             of
             the
             Battaile
             ,
             and
             of
             reducing
             it
             to
             the
             first
             posture
             ,
             are
             of
             great
             vse
             in
             suddaine
             approches
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             whether
             hee
             shew
             himselfe
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             or
             in
             front
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             reare
             of
             our
             march
             .
             The
             like
             may
             bee
             said
             of
             Countermarches
             ;
             Of
             which
             ,
             the
             Macedonians
             are
             held
             to
             bee
             the
             inuentors
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             ;
             the
             Lacedemonians
             of
             the
             Lacedemonian
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             either
             to
             haue
             name
             accordingly
             .
             The
             Histories
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             Philip
             (
             who
             much
             enlarged
             the
             Macedonian
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             ouercame
             the
             Graecians
             in
             battaile
             at
             Cheronea
             ,
             and
             made
             himselfe
             Generall
             of
             Greece
             )
             and
             likewise
             his
             sonne
             Alexander
             (
             that
             in
             short
             time
             conquered
             all
             Asia
             )
             made
             small
             account
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             countermarch
             ,
             vnlesse
             necessitie
             forced
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             both
             by
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Lacedemonian
             became
             victorious
             ouer
             their
             enemies
             .
             For
             the
             
               Macedonian
               countermarch
            
             the
             enemy
             falling
             vpon
             the
             reare
             ,
             is
             cause
             of
             great
             confusion
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             hindermost
             dismarching
             toward
             the
             front
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             shew
             of
             running
             away
             ,
             it
             more
             encourageth
             ,
             and
             emboldneth
             the
             enemy
             to
             follow
             .
             For
             feare
             ,
             and
             pursuit
             of
             the
             enemy
             [
             ordinarily
             ]
             accompanieth
             that
             kinde
             of
             countermarch
             .
             But
             the
             Lacedemonian
             is
             of
             contrarie
             effect
             .
             For
             when
             the
             enemy
             sheweth
             himselfe
             in
             the
             reare
             ,
             the
             Leaders
             with
             their
             followers
             brauely
             aduancing
             ,
             and
             opposing
             themselues
             ,
             it
             striketh
             no
             small
             feare
             ,
             and
             terror
             into
             their
             mindes
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Cap.
                 30
              
               
                 The
                 File-leaders
              
               
                 A
                 Deduction
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 hand
              
               
                 A
                 right
                 induction
              
               
                 The
                 Front
              
               
                 A
                 Deduction
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
               
                 Cap.
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Coelembolos
                 ,
                 or
                 hollow
                 fronted
                 wedge
              
               
                 The
                 Front
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 Induction
              
            
          
           
           
           
           
             
               
                 Cap.
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Coelembolos
              
               
                 The
                 left
                 wing
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 wing
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
               
                 The
                 Phalange
                 set
                 against
                 the
                 left
                 wing
                 of
                 the
                 Coelembolos
              
               
                 The
                 Phalange
                 set
                 against
                 the
                 right
                 wing
                 of
                 the
                 Coelmebolos
              
               
                 The
                 forbearing
                 Phalange
              
            
          
           
           
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             signes
             of
             direction
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             armie
             ,
             and
             their
             souerall
             kindes
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXXV
            
             .
          
           
             WEe
             are
             to
             acquaint
             our
             forces
             both
             foote
             ,
             and
             horse
             ,
             partly
             with
             the
             voice
             ,
             and
             partly
             with
             visible
             signes
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             is
             fitting
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             done
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             require
             .
             Some
             things
             also
             are
             to
             be
             denounced
             by
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             for
             so
             all
             directions
             will
             be
             fully
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             sort
             to
             a
             desired
             effect
             .
             The
             signes
             therefore
             ,
             which
             are
             deliuered
             by
             voice
             ,
             are
             most
             euident
             ,
             and
             cleere
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             no
             impediment
             .
             But
             the
             most
             certaine
             ,
             and
             least
             tumultuous
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             presented
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             obscured
             .
             The
             voice
             sometime
             can
             hardly
             be
             heard
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             clashing
             of
             armour
             ,
             or
             trampling
             ,
             and
             neighing
             of
             Horses
             ,
             or
             tumult
             of
             cariage
             ,
             or
             noyse
             ,
             and
             confused
             sounds
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
             The
             visible
             signes
             also
             become
             many
             waies
             incertain
             ,
             by
             thicknes
             of
             aire
             ,
             and
             dust
             ,
             or
             raine
             ,
             or
             snow
             ,
             or
             sun-shine
             ,
             or
             else
             thorow
             ground
             ,
             that
             is
             vneuen
             ,
             or
             full
             of
             trees
             ,
             or
             of
             turnings
             .
             And
             sometimes
             it
             will
             not
             be
             easie
             to
             find
             out
             signes
             for
             all
             vses
             ,
             occasions
             eftsoones
             presenting
             new
             matter
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             a
             man
             is
             not
             accustomed
             .
             Yet
             can
             it
             not
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             either
             by
             voice
             ,
             or
             by
             signal
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             giue
             certaine
             and
             sure
             direction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             marching
             ,
             and
             of
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             Battailes
             fit
             for
             a
             March
             :
             And
             first
             of
             the
             right-induction
             ,
             of
             the
             Coelembolos
             ,
             and
             the
             Triphalange
             to
             be
             opposed
             against
             it
             ,
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVI
            
             .
          
           
             BEing
             now
             to
             speake
             of
             marching
             I
             will
             first
             giue
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             some
             kind
             of
             march
             is
             a
             Right-induction
             ,
             other
             some
             a
             Deduction
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             ;
             And
             that
             in
             a
             single
             ,
             or
             double
             ,
             or
             treble
             ,
             or
             quadruple-sided-battaile
             .
             In
             a
             single
             ,
             when
             one
             enemy
             is
             feared
             ;
             In
             a
             double
             ,
             when
             two
             ;
             In
             a
             treble
             ,
             when
             three
             ;
             In
             a
             quadruple
             ,
             when
             the
             enemy
             purposeth
             to
             giue
             on
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             Therefore
             the
             march
             is
             vndertaken
             sometimes
             in
             a
             
               single
               Phalange
            
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             a
             twofold
             Phalange
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             a
             threefold
             Phalange
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             fourefold
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             A
             right-induction
             is
             ,
             when
             one
             body
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             followeth
             another
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Xenagy
             lead
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             follow
             Xenage-wise
             .
             Or
             a
             Tetrarchy
             lead
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             follow
             according
             to
             that
             forme
             .
             It
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             when
             the
             march
             stretcheth
             it selfe
             out
             into
             a
             wing
             hauing
             the
             Depth
             much
             exceeding
             the
             length
             .
          
           
             Against
             it
             is
             opposed
             the
             *
             Coelembolos
             ,
             which
             is
             framed
             ,
             when
             the
             Antistomos
             *
             Diphalange
             disioyneth
             the
             Leading-wings
             ,
             closing
             the
             Reare
             in
             manner
             of
             the
             letter
             V
             :
             as
             the
             figure
             after
             placed
             doth
             teach
             ,
             In
             which
             the
             front
             is
             disseuered
             ,
             &
             the
             reare
             ioyned
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Right-induction
             pointing
             at
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             enemies
             battaile
             ,
             the
             Coelembolos
             quickly
             opening
             before
             serueth
             both
             to
             frustrate
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             front
             ,
             and
             to
             claspe
             in
             ,
             and
             circumuent
             the
             flankes
             of
             the
             right-induction
             .
          
           
           
             Furthermore
             a
             *
             Triphalange
             is
             to
             be
             set
             against
             the
             Coelembolos
             ,
             one
             Phalange
             fighting
             against
             one
             winge
             of
             the
             Coelembolos
             ;
             The
             second
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             third
             forbearing
             ,
             and
             expecting
             a
             time
             fit
             to
             charge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Paragoge
             ,
             or
             Deduction
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVII
            
             .
          
           
             PAragoge
             ,
             or
             Deduction
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Phalange
             proceedeth
             in
             a
             wing
             not
             by
             file
             ,
             but
             by
             ranke
             ,
             hauing
             the
             Commanders
             ,
             or
             file-Leaders
             ,
             either
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             right-hand-Deduction
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             left-hand
             -
             Deduction
             .
             For
             the
             Phalange
             marcheth
             in
             a
             
               double
               ,
               treble
            
             ,
             or
             quadruple-side
             accor̄ding
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             suspected
             ,
             the
             enemy
             will
             giue
             on
             .
             And
             both
             the
             Paragogies
             beginning
             the
             fight
             in
             flanke
             doe
             make
             the
             length
             double
             to
             the
             depth
             .
             This
             forme
             of
             fight
             was
             deuised
             to
             teach
             a
             Souldier
             to
             receiue
             heedfully
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             enemy
             not
             onely
             in
             front
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             flanke
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Phalange
             
               Amphistomus
               .
               CHAP.
               XXXVIII
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Phalange
             *
             Amphistomus
             (
             for
             it
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             two
             fronts
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             of
             the
             battaile
             ,
             that
             is
             set
             ,
             and
             aduanced
             against
             the
             enemie
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             front
             )
             Seeing
             then
             in
             this
             forme
             the
             middlemost
             are
             ordered
             backe
             to
             backe
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             front
             and
             reare
             make
             head
             against
             the
             enemy
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             Commanders
             of
             the
             front
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             reare
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             Amphistomus
             .
             It
             is
             of
             great
             vse
             against
             an
             enemy
             strong
             in
             Horse
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             giue
             a
             hot
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             charge
             ;
             and
             principally
             practised
             against
             those
             Barbarians
             ,
             that
             inhabit
             about
             the
             riuer
             Ister
             ,
             whom
             they
             also
             call
             *
             Amphippi
             because
             they
             change
             Horses
             in
             fight
             .
          
           
             The
             Horse
             battaile
             to
             encounter
             this
             forme
             hath
             a
             Tetragonall
             shape
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             purpose
             diuided
             into
             two
             broad-squares
             (
             they
             are
             broad-squares
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             front
             twice
             as
             much
             as
             the
             depth
             )
             And
             these
             Squares
             are
             opposed
             seuerally
             against
             the
             diuisions
             of
             the
             foot-battaile
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Phalange
             
               Antistomus
               .
               CHAP.
               XXXIX
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Phalange
             *
             Antistomus
             is
             like
             the
             Amphistomus
             the
             forme
             being
             a
             little
             altered
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             accustometh
             the
             souldier
             to
             resist
             the
             seuerall
             kindes
             of
             incursions
             of
             Horse
             .
             All
             that
             hath
             beene
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             former
             Phalange
             both
             for
             foote
             ,
             and
             Horse
             agreeth
             with
             this
             figure
             also
             .
             Herein
             they
             differ
             ,
             that
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 37.
                 
                 A
                 foure
                 fronted
                 Phalange
                 against
                 all
                 allemptes
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
              
               
                 The
                 Front
                 of
                 the
                 reare
              
               
                 The
                 Front
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 flank
              
               
                 The
                 Front
                 of
                 the
                 March
              
               
                 The
                 Front
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 flank
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 38.
                 
                 The
                 Phalange
                 Amphistomus
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap
                 39
                 The
                 Phalange
                 Antistomus
              
               
                 Front
              
            
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Horsmans
                 wedge
              
               
                 Front
              
               
                 A
                 Diphalange
                 Antistomus
              
            
             
             
             
             the
             Amphistomus
             receiueth
             the
             charge
             in
             front
             ,
             and
             reare
             ,
             the
             Antistomus
             in
             flanke
             But
             aswell
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             fight
             with
             long
             Pikes
             ,
             as
             doe
             the
             Alans
             ,
             and
             Sauromatans
             .
             And
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             souldiers
             in
             the
             files
             turne
             their
             faces
             forward
             ,
             the
             other
             halfe
             backward
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             stand
             back
             to
             backe
             .
             This
             forme
             hath
             two
             fronts
             ,
             the
             one
             before
             ,
             where
             the
             file-Leaders
             ,
             the
             other
             behind
             ,
             where
             the
             back-Commanders
             stand
             .
             And
             being
             also
             diuided
             into
             a
             Diphalange
             it
             maketh
             the
             fore-front
             with
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             after-front
             with
             the
             other
             Phalange
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Diphalange
             
               Antistomus
               ▪
               CHAP.
               XL.
            
             
          
           
             A
             
               Diphalange
               Antistomus
            
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             file-Leaders
             placed
             not
             in
             Deduction
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             face
             to
             face
             one
             against-an
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             reare-Commanders
             without
             ,
             one
             halfe
             in
             a
             right
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             a
             left-hand
             Deduction
             .
          
           
             This
             forme
             is
             vsed
             when
             the
             Horse
             giue
             on
             and
             charge
             Wedge-wise
             .
             For
             the
             *
             Wedge
             shooting
             foorth
             into
             a
             point
             ,
             and
             hauing
             the
             Commanders
             following
             in
             flanke
             ,
             and
             endeauouring
             to
             disseuer
             ,
             and
             breake
             the
             front
             of
             the
             foote
             ,
             the
             Leaders
             of
             the
             foote
             ,
             foreseeing
             their
             purpose
             ,
             place
             themselues
             in
             the
             middest
             with
             intent
             either
             to
             repulse
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             giue
             them
             a
             thorough
             passage
             without
             losse
             .
             For
             the
             Wedge
             flieth
             vpon
             the
             foote
             in
             hope
             to
             charge
             the
             multitude
             in
             the
             middest
             ,
             and
             to
             disorder
             the
             whole
             battaile
             :
             And
             the
             foote
             Commanders
             conceiuing
             well
             the
             fury
             of
             that
             kinde
             of
             forme
             ,
             leaue
             a
             little
             space
             betwixt
             either
             front
             ,
             and
             stand
             like
             walles
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             iointly
             turning
             their
             faces
             toward
             the
             middest
             ,
             giue
             them
             a
             fruitlesse
             ,
             and
             empty
             passage
             .
          
           
             This
             forme
             of
             Horse-battaile
             is
             called
             a
             Wedge
             by
             Tacticks
             ,
             which
             was
             inuented
             by
             Philip
             King
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             who
             placed
             his
             best
             men
             before
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             the
             weaker
             sort
             might
             be
             held
             in
             ,
             and
             enabled
             to
             the
             charge
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             a
             speare
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             sword
             ,
             the
             point
             whereof
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sharpnesse
             quickely
             piercing
             maketh
             way
             for
             ,
             and
             letteth
             in
             the
             middle
             blunt
             iron
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Diphalange
             called
             
               Peristomus
               .
               CHAP.
               XLI
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Phalange
             of
             the
             
               Diphalange
               *
               Peristomus
            
             proceedeth
             by
             deduction
             in
             a
             wing
             ,
             the
             oblique
             deduction
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             hauing
             the
             file-Leaders
             without
             ,
             the
             left
             hand
             oblique
             deduction
             the
             reare-Commanders
             within
             .
             The
             figure
             sheweth
             the
             intent
             of
             them
             that
             fight
             so
             ordered
             .
             For
             the
             battaile
             going
             to
             charge
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             at
             first
             Tetragonall
             ,
             diuideth
             it selfe
             into
             two
             oblique
             wings
             (
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             left
             )
             of
             purpose
             to
             enclose
             the
             aduerse
             square-battaile
             .
             And
             they
             fearing
             to
             bee
             inclosed
             transforme
             themselues
             into
             two
             seuerall
             marching-Phalanges
             directing
             one
             against
             the
             right
             ,
             the
             other
             against
             the
             left
             
               wing
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               called
            
             Peristomus
             ,
             
               as
               hauing
               the
               front
               bent
               against
               the
               enemy
               both
               waies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Diphalange
             called
             Homoiostomos
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Plinthium
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XLII
            
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Diphalange
               *
               Homoiostomus
            
             is
             so
             named
             because
             a
             whole
             file
             (
             that
             is
             16
             men
             )
             mouing
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             another
             file
             followeth
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             therefore
             called
             Homoiostomus
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             follow
             ,
             follow
             in
             a
             like
             figure
             .
          
           
             This
             kinde
             is
             opposed
             against
             the
             
               Plinthium
               .
               *
               Plinthium
            
             is
             a
             forme
             of
             Battaile
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             sides
             equall
             both
             in
             figure
             and
             number
             .
             In
             figure
             because
             the
             distances
             are
             euery
             where
             equall
             ;
             In
             number
             because
             there
             are
             as
             many
             men
             in
             length
             ,
             as
             in
             depth
             .
             In
             this
             foure-sided-Battaile
             are
             none
             in
             the
             flankes
             ,
             but
             armed
             ,
             without
             Archer
             ,
             or
             Slinger
             to
             helpe
             .
             When
             therefore
             two
             Phalanges
             march
             together
             ,
             one
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             both
             haue
             their
             Leaders
             either
             in
             a
             right-hand
             ,
             or
             left-hand
             Deduction
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
               Diphalange
               Homoiostomus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Diphalange
             
               Heterostomus
               .
               CHAP.
               XLIII
            
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Diphalange
               *
               Heterostomus
            
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             by
             Deduction
             ,
             hauing
             the
             Leaders
             of
             the
             former
             Phalange
             in
             a
             right-hand-Deduction
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             following
             Phalange
             in
             a
             left-hand-Deduction
             :
             so
             that
             the
             battailes
             march
             counterchangeably
             ,
             one
             hauing
             the
             Leaders
             in
             one
             flanke
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             the
             other
             :
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             Againe
             of
             the
             Battaile
             called
             a
             Rhombe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             foote-halfe
             moone
             to
             encounter
             it
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XLIV
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             battaile
             framed
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Rhombe
             ,
             was
             first
             inuented
             by
             Ileon
             the
             Thessalian
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             I
             le
             after
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             forme
             he
             exercised
             and
             accustomed
             the
             Thessalians
             .
             It
             is
             of
             good
             vse
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             Leader
             at
             euery
             corner
             ,
             at
             the
             point
             the
             Captaine
             ,
             of
             the
             Troupe
             ,
             the
             reare-Commander
             behinde
             ,
             and
             on
             either
             side
             the
             flanke-commanders
             .
             The
             foote
             battaile
             ,
             fittest
             to
             affront
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             Menoides
             ,
             or
             Cressant
             ,
             hauing
             both
             the
             wings
             stretched
             out
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             the
             Leaders
             ,
             and
             the
             middest
             imbowed
             to
             inuiron
             and
             wrap
             in
             the
             Horsemen
             in
             their
             giuing
             on
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Horsemen
             ply
             the
             foot
             a
             farre
             off
             with
             flying
             weapons
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Tarentines
             ,
             seeking
             thereby
             to
             dissolue
             ,
             and
             disorder
             their
             circled
             frame
             of
             marching
             .
             Tarentum
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Italy
             ,
             the
             Horsemen
             whereof
             are
             called
             Acrobolists
             ,
             because
             in
             charging
             they
             first
             cast
             little
             Darts
             ,
             and
             after
             come
             to
             hands
             with
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
           
             
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Battaile
                 called
                 Plinthium
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
               
                 The
                 Diphalange
                 Homoiostomus
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 43.
                 
                 The
                 Diphalange
                 Heterostomus
              
               
                 The
                 File-leaders
              
               
                 The
                 bringers
                 up
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 Heteromekes
                 or
                 the
                 Herse
                 of
                 Horse
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
               
                 Plagiophalanx
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 broad
                 fronted
                 battaile
                 of
                 foote
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 
              
               
                 Epicampios
                 Emprosthia
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
           
             Of
             the
             Horse-battaile
             Heteromekes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Plagiophalange
             to
             be
             opposed
             against
             it
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XLV
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Horse
             battaile
             *
             Heteromekes
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             depth
             double
             to
             the
             length
             .
             It
             is
             profitable
             in
             many
             respects
             .
             For
             seeming
             to
             cary
             but
             few
             in
             so
             small
             a
             bredth
             it
             deceiueth
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             it
             easily
             breaketh
             his
             forces
             with
             the
             thicknesse
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             embattailing
             ,
             and
             may
             without
             perceiuing
             ,
             bee
             lead
             thorough
             straight
             ,
             and
             narrow
             passages
             .
          
           
             The
             Foot-battaile
             to
             encounter
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Plagiophalange
             ,
             or
             broad-fronted
             Battaile
             .
             For
             being
             but
             slender
             in
             depth
             it
             beareth
             foorth
             and
             extendeth
             it selfe
             in
             length
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             albeit
             it
             be
             broken
             in
             the
             middest
             with
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Horse
             ;
             yet
             is
             nothing
             broken
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             of
             the
             depth
             ;
             and
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Horse
             is
             carried
             not
             vpon
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             foote
             ,
             but
             straight
             ,
             and
             immediately
             ,
             into
             the
             open
             field
             .
             And
             for
             that
             cause
             is
             the
             length
             thereof
             much
             exceeding
             the
             depth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             another
             kinde
             of
             Rhombe
             for
             Horsemen
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             foote-Battaile
             
               Epicampios
               Emprosthia
            
             to
             encounter
             it
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XLVI
            
             .
          
           
             ANother
             sort
             of
             Rhomboides
             there
             is
             ,
             whereof
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             fileth
             ,
             and
             ranketh
             not
             .
             For
             I
             haue
             before
             shewed
             the
             vse
             ,
             and
             that
             Ileon
             the
             Thessalian
             was
             the
             inuentor
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Iason
               Medeas
            
             husband
             most
             put
             it
             in
             practise
             .
             The
             vse
             thereof
             is
             great
             being
             directed
             ,
             and
             lead
             ,
             in
             the
             foure
             corners
             by
             the
             Captaine
             ,
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             flanke-Commanders
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             fashioned
             of
             Archers
             on
             Horsebacke
             ,
             as
             the
             Armenian
             ,
             and
             Persian
             manner
             is
             .
          
           
             Against
             it
             is
             opposed
             the
             foote-battaile
             called
             *
             
               Epicampios
               Emprosthia
            
             ,
             because
             the
             
               circumduction
               of
               the
               front
            
             is
             like
             an
             embowing
             .
             The
             end
             of
             this
             forme
             is
             to
             deceiue
             and
             ouer-reach
             the
             Archers
             on
             Horsebacke
             either
             by
             wrapping
             them
             in
             the
             voide
             space
             of
             the
             front
             ,
             as
             they
             charge
             ,
             and
             giue
             on
             vpon
             the
             spurre
             ,
             or
             else
             disordering
             them
             first
             with
             their
             wings
             ,
             and
             breaking
             their
             fury
             ,
             by
             ouerthrowing
             them
             finally
             with
             their
             rankes
             about
             the
             middle
             Ensignes
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             Battaile
             was
             deuised
             to
             entrappe
             and
             beguile
             .
             For
             opening
             the
             middle
             hollownesse
             it
             maketh
             shew
             but
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             that
             march
             in
             the
             wings
             ,
             hauing
             notwithstanding
             thrice
             as
             many
             following
             ,
             and
             seconding
             ,
             in
             the
             reare
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             wings
             bee
             of
             power
             sufficient
             for
             the
             encounter
             ,
             there
             needeth
             no
             more
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             retiring
             easily
             on
             either
             fide
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             ioyne
             themselues
             to
             the
             bulke
             of
             the
             Battaile
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             foot-battaile
             called
             Cyrte
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             set
             against
             the
             
               Epicampios
               .
               CHAP.
               XLVII
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Battaile
             to
             be
             opposed
             against
             the
             Epicampios
             is
             called
             *
             Cyrte
             of
             the
             circumferent
             forme
             .
             This
             also
             maketh
             semblance
             of
             small
             forces
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             conuexitie
             of
             the
             figure
             .
             For
             all
             round
             things
             appeare
             little
             in
             compasse
             ;
             and
             yet
             stretched
             out
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             singled
             ,
             they
             proue
             twice
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             they
             appeared
             to
             be
             :
             as
             is
             euident
             in
             pillars
             ,
             which
             are
             round
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             sight
             shew
             the
             one
             halfe
             ,
             and
             conceale
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             piece
             of
             skill
             in
             embattailing
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             few
             men
             to
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             bring
             twice
             as
             many
             to
             fight
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Tetragonall
             Horse-battaile
             and
             of
             the
             wedge
             of
             foote
             to
             be
             opposed
             against
             it
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XLVIII
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             *
             
               Tetragonall
               Horsebattaile
            
             is
             square
             in
             figure
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             number
             of
             men
             For
             in
             Squares
             the
             number
             is
             not
             alwaies
             the
             same
             :
             and
             the
             Generall
             for
             his
             aduantage
             may
             double
             the
             length
             to
             the
             depth
             .
             The
             
               Persians
               ,
               Sicilians
            
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Graecians
             doe
             affect
             this
             forme
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             to
             bee
             easie
             in
             framing
             ,
             and
             better
             in
             vse
             .
          
           
             Against
             it
             is
             opposed
             the
             Phalange
             called
             *
             Embolos
             ,
             or
             Wedge
             of
             foote
             ,
             all
             the
             sides
             consisting
             of
             armed
             men
             .
             This
             kinde
             is
             borrowed
             of
             the
             Horse-mans
             wedge
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             Horse-wedge
             ,
             one
             sufficeth
             to
             lead
             in
             front
             ,
             where
             the
             Footewedge
             must
             haue
             three
             ,
             one
             being
             vnable
             to
             beare
             the
             sway
             of
             the
             encounter
             .
             So
             Epaminondas
             the
             Theban
             fighting
             with
             the
             Lacedemonians
             at
             Mantinea
             ,
             ouerthrew
             a
             mightie
             power
             of
             theirs
             by
             casting
             his
             armie
             into
             a
             Wedge
             .
             It
             is
             fashioned
             if
             the
             
               Antistomus
               Diphalangy
            
             in
             marching
             ioyne
             the
             front
             of
             the
             wings
             together
             ,
             holding
             them
             open
             behind
             like
             vnto
             the
             letter
             A.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             foot-Battaile
             called
             Ploesium
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             winding
             ,
             or
             saw-fronted
             foot-battaile
             to
             encounter
             it
             .
             
               CHAP.
               XLIX
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Battaile
             Ploesium
             hath
             the
             length
             much
             exceeding
             the
             depth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             called
             Ploesium
             ,
             when
             armed
             foote
             are
             placed
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             the
             Archers
             ,
             and
             Slingers
             ,
             being
             throwne
             into
             the
             middest
             .
             Against
             this
             kinde
             of
             Battaile
             is
             set
             the
             winding-fronted-battaile
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             with
             the
             vnequall
             figure
             ,
             they
             may
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 47.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Cyrte
                 or
                 convex
                 half
                 Moone
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
               
                 The
                 Epicampios
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 foote
                 wedge
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
               
                 The
                 Horsbattaile
                 square
                 in
                 figure
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 horse
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Peplegmene
              
               
                 The
                 front
              
               
                 The
                 Plesium
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 aduerse
                 battaile
              
               
                 The
                 overfrontnig
                 battaile
              
            
             
             
             
             
               
                 Cap.
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 aduerse
                 battail
              
               
                 The
                 overwinging
                 battail
              
            
             
             
             
             traine
             out
             those
             of
             the
             Ploesium
             to
             cope
             with
             the
             foremost
             of
             the
             winding-fronted-battaile
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             dissolue
             ,
             and
             disorder
             the
             thicknesse
             o●
             the
             same
             .
             And
             the
             file-Leaders
             of
             the
             winding-battaile
             are
             to
             obserue
             ,
             and
             marke
             the
             file-Leaders
             ▪
             of
             the
             Ploesium
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             still
             maintaine
             their
             closenesse
             ,
             and
             fight
             serred
             ,
             they
             also
             incounter
             them
             in
             the
             like
             forme
             ;
             if
             the
             Ploesium
             file-Leaders
             seuer
             themselues
             ,
             and
             spring
             out
             from
             their
             maine
             force
             ,
             then
             they
             likewise
             bee
             ready
             ,
             to
             meet
             them
             man
             to
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Hyperphalangesis
             ,
             and
             Hyperkerasis
             ,
             and
             of
             Attenuation
             .
             
               CHAP.
               L.
            
             
          
           
             HYperphalangesis
             ,
             or
             ouer-fronting
             is
             ,
             when
             both
             wings
             of
             the
             Phalange
             ouer-reach
             the
             enemies
             front
             .
             Hyperkerasis
             ,
             or
             ouerwinging
             is
             ,
             when
             with
             one
             of
             the
             wings
             we
             ouer-reach
             the
             front
             of
             the
             enemy
             .
             So
             that
             hee
             ,
             that
             
               ouerfronteth
               ,
               ouerwingeth
            
             ,
             but
             hee
             ,
             that
             
               ouerwingeth
               ,
               ouerfronteth
               not
            
             .
             For
             they
             ,
             that
             match
             not
             the
             enemy
             in
             multitude
             ,
             may
             yet
             ouerwing
             them
             .
          
           
             Attenuation
             or
             lessening
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             battaile
             is
             gathered
             vp
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             16
             men
             a
             smaller
             number
             is
             set
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             conueying
             the
             Cariage
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             
               CHAP.
               LI.
            
             
          
           
             THe
             leading
             of
             the
             cariage
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             and
             requireth
             a
             speciall
             Commander
             .
             It
             may
             bee
             conueyed
             in
             fiue
             manners
             ,
             either
             before
             the
             Armie
             ,
             or
             behinde
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             one
             flanke
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             middest
             .
          
           
             Before
             the
             Army
             ,
             when
             you
             feare
             to
             bee
             charged
             behind
             .
             Behind
             the
             Army
             ,
             when
             you
             would
             leade
             toward
             the
             enemy
             .
             When
             you
             feare
             to
             bee
             charged
             in
             flanke
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             .
             In
             the
             middest
             ,
             when
             a
             hollow-Battaile
             is
             needfull
             and
             fit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             words
             of
             Command
             ,
             and
             certaine
             obseruations
             about
             them
             .
             
               CHAP.
               LII
            
             .
          
           
             LAst
             of
             all
             wee
             will
             briefly
             repeate
             the
             words
             of
             direction
             ,
             if
             we
             admonish
             ,
             first
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             without
             double-signification
             .
             For
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             in
             hast
             receiue
             direction
             ,
             had
             neede
             to
             take
             heede
             of
             doubtfull
             words
             ,
             least
             one
             doe
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             another
             the
             contrarie
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
             purpose
             :
             If
             I
             say
             
               turne
               your
               face
            
             ,
             some
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             heare
             mee
             ,
             will
             turne
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             some
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             small
             confusion
             follow
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             these
             words
             
               turne
               your
               face
            
             import
             a
             generall
             signification
             ,
             and
             comprehend
             
               turning
               to
               the
               right
               ,
               or
               left
               hand
               ,
            
             we
             ought
             in
             stead
             of
             saying
             
               turne
               your
               face
               to
               the
               pike
               ,
            
             to
             pronounce
             it
             thus
             :
             
               To
               your
               Pike
               turne
               your
               face
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             set
             the
             particular
             before
             ,
             and
             then
             inferre
             the
             generall
             .
             Like
             reason
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             
               turne
               about
               your
               face
            
             ,
             or
             countermarch
             .
             For
             these
             are
             also
             generall
             words
             ;
             And
             therefore
             wee
             should
             do
             well
             to
             set
             the
             particular
             before
             .
             As
             
               to
               the
               Pike
               turne
               your
               face
               about
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               the
               Target
               turne
               your
               face
               about
               .
            
             Likewise
             the
             
               Lacedemonian
               countermarch
            
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Countermarch
               Lacedemonian
            
             .
             For
             if
             you
             place
             the
             word
             Countermarch
             first
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             will
             happily
             fall
             to
             one
             kind
             ,
             other
             to
             another
             kinde
             of
             Countermarch
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             words
             of
             double
             sense
             are
             to
             be
             auoided
             ,
             and
             the
             speciall
             to
             be
             set
             before
             the
             generall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             silence
             to
             be
             vsed
             by
             Souldiers
             .
             
               CHAP.
               LIII
            
             .
          
           
             BVt
             aboue
             all
             things
             silence
             is
             to
             bee
             commanded
             ,
             and
             that
             beed
             be
             giuen
             to
             directions
             :
             As
             Homere
             specially
             signifieth
             in
             his
             discriptions
             of
             the
             Graecian
             and
             Troian
             fights
             .
          
           
             
               The
               skilfull
               Cheef-taines
               pressed
               on
               ,
               guiding
               with
               carefull
               eie
            
             
               Their
               Armed
               troupes
               ,
               who
               followed
               their
               Leaders
               silently
               .
            
             
               You
               surely
               would
               haue
               deem'd
               ,
               each
               one
               of
               all
               that
               mighty
               thronge
            
             
               Had
               been
               bereft
               of
               speach
               ,
               so
               bride
               led
               he
               his
               heedfull
               tongue
               ,
            
             
               Fearing
               the
               dread
               Commanders
               checke
               ,
               and
               awfull
               hest's
               among
               .
            
             
               Thus
               march't
               the
               Greekes
               in
               silence
               ,
               breathing
               flames
               of
               high
               desire
               ,
            
             
               And
               feruent
               zeale
               ,
               to
               backe
               their
               friends
               ,
               on
               foes
               to
               wreake
               their
               ire
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             disorder
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             he
             resembleth
             it
             to
             birdes
             saying
             .
          
           
             
               As
               sholes
               of
               fowle
               ,
               geese
               ,
               cranes
               ,
               and
               swannes
               with
               necks
               far
               stretched
               out
               ,
            
             
               Which
               in
               the
               slimy
               fennes
               Caïsters
               winding
               streames
               about
            
             
               Sheare
               here
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               the
               liquid
               skie
               ,
               sporting
               on
               wanton
               wing
               .
            
             
               Then
               fall
               to
               ground
               with
               clanging
               noise
               ,
               the
               fennes
               all
               ouer
               ring
               :
            
             
               None
               otherwise
               the
               Troians
               fill
               the
               field
               with
               heaped
               sounds
            
             
               Of
               broken
               ,
               and
               confused
               cries
               ,
               each
               where
               tumult
               abounds
               .
            
          
           
             And
             againe
             :
          
           
             
               The
               Captaines
               marshall
               out
               their
               Troupes
               ranged
               in
               goodly
               guise
               ;
            
             
               And
               fo●rth
               the
               Troians
               pace
               like
               birds
               ,
               which
               lade
               the
               aire
               with
               cries
               .
            
             
               Not
               so
               the
               Greekes
               ,
               whose
               silence
               breathed
               flames
               of
               high
               desire
               ,
            
             
               Fernent
               in
               zeale
               to
               back
               their
               friends
               ,
               on
               foes
               to
               wreake
               their
               ire
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             words
             of
             Command
             .
             
               CHAP.
               LIIII
            
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               then
               are
               we
               to
               command
               .
            
             
               TO
               your
               Armes
               .
            
             
               Stand
               by
               your
               Armes
               .
            
             
               Cariage
               away
               from
               the
               battaile
               .
            
             
               Marke
               your
               directions
               .
            
             
               Seperate
               your selues
               .
            
             
               Aduance
               your
               Pikes
               .
            
             
               File
               and
               ranke
               your selues
               .
            
             
               Looke
               to
               your
               Leader
               .
            
             
               Reare
               Commander
               order
               your
               file
               .
            
             
               a
               Keepe
               your
               first
               distances
               .
            
             
               b
               Faces
               to
               the
               Pike
               ,
               moue
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               stand
               so
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               .
            
             
               b
               Faces
               to
               the
               Target
               ,
               moue
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               stand
               so
               .
            
             
               b
               Faces
               about
               to
               the
               Pike
               ,
               moue
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               stand
               so
               .
            
             
               c
               Double
               your
               Depth
               .
               To
               your
               first
               posture
               .
            
             
               c
               Double
               your
               Length
               .
               To
               your
               first
               posture
               .
            
             
               d
               The
               
                 Lacedemonian
                 countermarch
              
               .
               To
               your
               first
               posture
               .
            
             
               d
               The
               
                 Macedonian
                 countermarch
              
               .
               To
               your
               first
               posture
               .
            
             
               d
               The
               
                 Choraan
                 countermarch
              
               .
               To
               your
               first
               posture
               .
            
             
               e
               Battaile
               wheele
               to
               the
               Pike
               .
               To
               your
               first
               posture
               .
            
             
               e
               Battaile
               wheele
               about
               to
               the
               Pike
               .
               To
               your
               first
               posture
               .
            
          
           
             These
             precepts
             of
             the
             Art
             Tacticke
             (
             most
             inuincible
             Caesar
             )
             I
             haue
             laide
             out
             to
             your
             Matie
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             meanes
             of
             safety
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             shall
             vse
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             ●he
             ouerthrow
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EXERCISE
           OF
           THE
           ENGLISH
           IN
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           high
           and
           mighty
           Lords
           ,
           the
           LORDS
           the
           ESTATES
           of
           the
           vnited
           PROVINCES
           in
           the
           Low
           COVNTRIES
           .
        
         
           THE
           Soldiers
           are
           diuided
           into
           two
           kindes
           ,
           Foote
           and
           Horse
           .
           The
           Foote
           againe
           are
           of
           two
           kindes
           ;
           Pikemen
           and
           Musketiers
           .
        
         
           Pikemen
           are
           armed
           with
           a
           head-peece
           ,
           a
           Curace
           and
           Tases
           defensiue
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Pike
           of
           fifteene
           foote
           long
           ,
           and
           a
           Rapier
           offen
           siue
           .
           The
           Armour
           is
           all
           yron
           ;
           the
           Pike
           of
           Ashen
           wood
           for
           the
           Steale
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           vpper
           end
           an
           yron
           head
           of
           about
           a
           handfull
           long
           with
           cheekes
           about
           the
           length
           of
           two
           foote
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           butt-end
           a
           round
           strong
           socket
           of
           yron
           ending
           in
           a
           pike
           ,
           that
           is
           blunt
           ,
           yet
           sharpe
           enough
           to
           fixe
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           The
           forme
           thereof
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           grauen
           figure
           .
        
         
           The
           Musketier
           hath
           a
           head-peece
           for
           defence
           ,
           a
           Musket
           ,
           the
           barrell
           of
           the
           length
           of
           4
           foote
           ,
           the
           bore
           of
           12
           bullets
           to
           the
           pound
           ;
           a
           Bandelier
           ,
           to
           which
           are
           fastned
           a
           convenient
           number
           of
           charges
           for
           powder
           (
           sometimes
           as
           many
           as
           15
           or
           16
           )
           a
           lether
           bagge
           for
           bullets
           ,
           with
           a
           pruning
           yron
           ;
           a
           Rest
           for
           the
           Musket
           with
           an
           yron
           forke
           on
           the
           vpper
           end
           to
           support
           it
           in
           discharging
           ,
           and
           a
           pike
           on
           the
           nether
           end
           to
           sticke
           into
           the
           ground
           ▪
           lastly
           ,
           a
           Rapier
           .
           The
           figure
           of
           this
           armour
           also
           is
           here
           inserted
           .
        
         
           These
           soldiors
           ,
           both
           Pike-men
           ,
           and
           Musketiers
           ,
           are
           diuided
           into
           Companies
           ;
           and
           euery
           Company
           consisteth
           ,
           halfe
           of
           Pikes
           ,
           halfe
           Musketiers
           .
           The
           Companies
           are
           some
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           some
           lesse
           .
           Some
           reach
           to
           300
           men
           ,
           some
           200
           ,
           some
           100
           ,
           some
           90
           ,
           some
           80
           ,
           some
           70.
           
           Euery
           Company
           hath
           these
           officers
           of
           the
           field
           :
           A
           Captaine
           ,
           a
           Lieutenant
           ,
           an
           Ensigne
           ,
           2
           Serieants
           ,
           3
           Corporalls
           ,
           two
           Drommes
           ;
           and
           for
           other
           vses
           a
           Clerke
           ,
           a
           Surgion
           ,
           and
           a
           Prouost
           .
        
         
           Companies
           are
           compacted
           into
           Regiments
           ;
           and
           the
           Regiments
           commanded
           by
           Coronells
           .
           Regiments
           conteine
           not
           alwaies
           a
           like
           number
           of
           Companies
           ,
           some
           hauing
           10
           ,
           some
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           some
           30
           Companies
           and
           aboue
           .
           In
           euery
           Regiment
           are
           a
           Coronell
           ,
           a
           Lieutenant
           Coronell
           ,
           a
           Serieant
           Maior
           ,
           all
           officers
           of
           the
           field
           ;
           a
           Quarter-master
           ,
           and
           a
           Prouost-martiall
           for
           other
           imployments
           .
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           greatly
           to
           the
           purpose
           to
           mention
           higher
           officers
           ,
           then
           Coronells
           ,
           my
           principall
           intent
           being
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           armes
           and
           exercise
           of
           our
           Nation
           in
           the
           said
           vnited
           Provinces
           .
           Their
           armes
           are
           spoken
           of
           .
           Their
           exercise
           followes
           .
        
         
         
           FIrst
           both
           Pikes
           and
           Muskets
           are
           ordered
           into
           files
           of
           10
           deepe
           .
           The
           Musketiers
           are
           sometime
           placed
           before
           ,
           sometime
           in
           flanke
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           reare
           of
           the
           pikes
           .
        
         
           To
           exercise
           the
           motions
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           distances
           to
           be
           obserued
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           when
           euery
           one
           is
           distant
           from
           his
           fellow
           6
           foote
           square
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           file
           and
           ranke
           6.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           when
           euery
           Souldier
           is
           3
           foote
           distant
           one
           from
           the
           other
           aswell
           in
           file
           ,
           as
           in
           Ranke
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           measure
           of
           such
           distances
           cannot
           be
           taken
           so
           iustly
           by
           the
           eye
           ,
           the
           distance
           of
           6
           foot
           betwixt
           the
           files
           is
           measured
           ,
           when
           the
           Souldiers
           stretching
           out
           their
           armes
           doe
           touch
           one
           an
           others
           hands
           :
           and
           betwixt
           the
           Rankes
           ,
           when
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           pikes
           come
           well
           nigh
           to
           the
           heeles
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           march
           before
           .
           And
           the
           measure
           of
           3
           foote
           betwixt
           the
           files
           is
           ,
           when
           their
           elbowes
           touch
           one
           another
           ;
           betwixt
           the
           rankes
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           touch
           the
           ends
           of
           one
           anothers
           Rapiers
           .
        
         
           For
           to
           march
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           the
           distance
           of
           3
           foote
           from
           file
           to
           file
           is
           kept
           ,
           and
           of
           6
           foote
           from
           Ranke
           to
           Ranke
           .
        
         
           To
           order
           themselues
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           goe
           towards
           the
           enemy
           ,
           the
           distance
           of
           3
           foote
           in
           file
           ,
           and
           ranke
           ,
           is
           obserued
           ;
           and
           likewise
           to
           conversion
           or
           wheeling
           .
        
         
           The
           Musquettiers
           also
           going
           for
           to
           shoote
           by
           Rankes
           keep
           the
           same
           distance
           of
           3
           foot
           ,
           but
           going
           to
           skirmish
           they
           goe
           
             a
             la
             Disbandade
          
           ,
           which
           is
           out
           of
           order
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           yet
           another
           sort
           of
           distance
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           vsed
           ,
           but
           for
           to
           receiue
           the
           enemy
           with
           a
           firme
           stand
           ,
           and
           serueth
           for
           the
           pikes
           onely
           (
           for
           the
           Musquettiers
           cannot
           be
           so
           close
           in
           files
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           haue
           their
           Armes
           at
           liberty
           )
           &
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           euery
           one
           is
           distant
           from
           file
           to
           file
           a
           foote
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           and
           3
           foote
           from
           Ranke
           to
           Ranke
           .
           And
           this
           last
           distance
           is
           thus
           commanded
           ,
           
             Close
             your selues
             throughly
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taught
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           when
           necessitie
           shall
           require
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           close
           themselues
           but
           too
           much
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           without
           command
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           therefore
           to
           doe
           the
           exercises
           ,
           the
           Company
           is
           set
           in
           the
           first
           distance
           ,
           to
           wit
           of
           6
           foote
           in
           file
           ,
           and
           ranke
           ,
           and
           thus
           is
           said
        
         
           
             These
             are
             the
             generall
             words
             of
             Command
             which
             are
             often
             to
             be
             vsed
             .
          
           
             Stand
             right
             in
             your
             files
             .
          
           
             Stand
             right
             in
             your
             rankes
             .
          
           
             Silence
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             As
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             left
             hand
             .
          
           
             As
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             hand
             about
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             left
             hand
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             left
             hand
             about
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             right
             hand
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             You
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             must
             returne
             thither
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             parted
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             turned
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             they
             must
             returne
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             and
             so
             in
          
           countermarch
           .
        
         
           
             The
             headpiece
             .
          
           
             The
             forepart
          
           
             The
             headpiece
             close
             .
          
           
             The
             backe
          
           
             the
             right
             gantlet
          
           
             The
             left
             vambrace
          
           
             The
             left
             cuishe
          
           
             The
             brest
          
           
             The
             backe
          
           
             the
             gard
          
           
             the
             left
             ●●●●let
          
        
         
           
             The
             Armour
             of
             the
             Pikman
          
           
             The
             Gorget
          
           
             The
             Brest
          
           
             The
             Tales
          
           
             The
             Hedpiece
          
           
             The
             Back
          
           
             The
             Pike
          
        
         
         
         
           
           
             To
             the
             right
             double
             your
             rankes
             .
          
           
             Rankes
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             left
             hand
             double
             your
             rankes
             .
          
           
             Rankes
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             hand
             double
             your
             files
             .
          
           
             Files
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             left
             hand
             double
             your
             files
             .
          
           
             Files
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             With
             halfe
             files
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             double
             your
             Rankes
             .
          
           
             Halfe
             files
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             With
             halfe
             files
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             double
             your
             Rankes
             .
          
           
             Halfe
             files
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             Files
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             countermarch
             .
          
           
             Files
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             countermarch
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             left
             at
             discretion
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rankes
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             countermarch
             .
          
           
             Rankes
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             countermarch
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             as
             you
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             Close
             your
             Files
             to
             3
             foote
             distance
             .
          
           
             Close
             your
             Rankes
             to
             3
             foote
             distance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vnderstand
             that
             in
             Closing
             from
             the
             outsides
             to
             the
             middle
             the
             Soldier
             is
             ●stand
             in
             his
             distance
             of
          
           3
           
             foote
             in
             file
             ,
             and
             not
             closer
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             hand
             wheele
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             left
             hand
             wheele
             .
          
        
         
           Open
           your
           Rankes
           backwards
           in
           your
           double
           distance
           to
           wit
           at
           12
           foote
           ,
           and
           this
           for
           a
           single
           Company
           .
        
         
           Rankes
           as
           you
           were
           ,
           sc.
           at
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           In
           opening
           Rankes
           or
           Files
           ,
           you
           must
           keepe
           them
           closed
           vntill
           the
           second
           Ranke
           or
           File
           beginning
           from
           the
           outsides
           haue
           taken
           their
           distances
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           the
           rest
           remaine
           close
           vntill
           euery
           Ranke
           or
           File
           haue
           taken
           their
           distance●
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           Open
           your
           files
           ,
           to
           wit
           to
           the
           first
           distance
           of
           6
           foote
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           will
           command
           to
           close
           files
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           left
           hand
           ,
           the
           outmost
           file
           standeth
           still
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           close
           to
           that
           file
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Pike
             with
             a
             firme
             stand
             .
          
           
             Advance
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Order
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Slope
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
           
             Charge
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Order
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Traile
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Cheeeke
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
        
         
           
             More
             for
             the
             Pikes
             first
             with
             a
             firme
             stand
             and
             then
             marching
             .
          
           
             Charge
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Slope
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             right
             hand
             charge
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Slope
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             left
             hand
             charge
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Slope
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Charge
             your
             Pikes
             to
             the
             Reare
             .
          
           
             Slope
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
           
             Order
             your
             Pikes
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             must
             be
             obserued
             charging
             your
             Pikes
             with
             a
             firme
             stand
             to
             set
             the
             right
             foote
             behind
             ,
             and
             charging
             the
             Pikes
             marching
             to
             set
             the
             left
             foote
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Musquet
             .
          
           
             THe
             Postures
             in
             his
             Excellencies
             Booke
             are
             to
             be
             obserued
             ;
             but
             in
             exercisin●
             you
             must
             onely
             vse
             these
             three
             termes
             of
             direction
             .
          
           
             
               Make
               ready
               .
            
             
               Present
               .
            
             
               Giue
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             Your
             Musquettiers
             must
             obserue
             in
             all
             their
             motions
             to
             turne
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             carry
             the
             mouth
             of
             their
             peeces
             high
             ,
             aswell
             when
             they
             are
             shouldred
             ,
             as
             in
             pruning
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             they
             hold
             their
             pannes
             garded
             ,
             and
             come
             vp
             to
             giue
             fire
             .
          
           
             In
             advancing
             towards
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             not
             skirmish
             loose
             and
             disbanded
             ,
             
             they
             must
             giue
             fire
             by
             Rankes
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Two
             Rankes
             must
             alwaies
             make
             ready
             together
             ,
             and
             aduance
             ten
             paces
             forward
             before
             the
             body
             ,
             at
             which
             distance
             ,
             a
             Sergeant
             (
             or
             when
             the
             body
             is
             great
             some
             other
             officer
             )
             must
             stand
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Musquettiers
             are
             to
             come
             vp
             before
             
             they
             present
             ,
             and
             giue
             fire
             ,
             first
             the
             firstranke
             .
             And
             whilest
             the
             first
             giues
             fire
             ,
             the
             second
             Ranke
             keepe
             their
             Musquets
             close
             to
             their
             Rests
             ,
             and
             their
             pannes
             garded
             ,
             and
             assoone
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             are
             fallen
             away
             ,
             the
             second
             presently
             present
             ,
             and
             giue
             fire
             ,
             and
             fall
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             assoone
             as
             the
             first
             two
             Rankes
             doe
             moue
             from
             their
             places
             in
             the
             front
             :
             The
             two
             Rankes
             next
             them
             must
             vnshoulder
             their
             Musquets
             ,
             and
             make
             ready
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             aduance
             forward
             ten
             paces
             as
             before
             assoone
             as
             euer
             the
             two
             first
             rankes
             are
             fallen
             away
             ;
             and
             are
             to
             doe
             in
             all
             points
             as
             the
             former
             .
             And
             all
             the
             other
             Rankes
             through
             the
             whole
             diuision
             must
             doe
             the
             same
             by
             twoes
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             manner
             there
             is
             to
             giue
             fire
             retyring
             from
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
             after
             this
             sor●t
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Troope
             marcheth
             the
             hindermost
             ranke
             of
             all
             keeping
             still
             with
             the
             Troope
             is
             to
             make
             ready
             ,
             and
             being
             ready
             ,
             the
             souldiers
             in
             that
             ranke
             turne
             altogether
             
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             giue
             fire
             ,
             marching
             presently
             away
             a
             good
             round
             pace
             to
             the
             front
             ,
             and
             there
             place
             themselues
             in
             ranke
             together
             iust
             before
             the
             front
             :
             As
             soone
             as
             the
             first
             ranke
             turne
             to
             giue
             fire
             ,
             the
             ranke
             next
             makes
             ready
             ,
             and
             doth
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             We
             giue
             fire
             by
             the
             flanks
             thus
             .
             The
             vppermost
             file
             next
             the
             Enemy
             must
             be
             
             commanded
             to
             make
             ready
             ,
             keeping
             still
             along
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             ready
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             turne
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             hand
             (
             according
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             enemies
             either
             vpon
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             left
             flanke
             )
             and
             giue
             fire
             altogether
             .
             When
             they
             haue
             discharged
             they
             stirre
             not
             ,
             but
             keepe
             their
             ground
             ,
             and
             charge
             their
             Peeces
             againe
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             they
             stand
             .
             Now
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             foresaid
             file
             doth
             turne
             to
             giue
             fire
             ,
             the
             vttermost
             next
             it
             makes
             ready
             alwaies
             keeping
             along
             with
             the
             Troope
             till
             the
             Bringer-vp
             be
             past
             a
             little
             beyond
             the
             Leader
             of
             that
             file
             ,
             that
             gaue
             fire
             last
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             whole
             file
             must
             turne
             ,
             and
             giue
             fire
             ,
             and
             doe
             in
             all
             points
             as
             the
             first
             did
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             one
             after
             the
             other
             .
             A
             Sergeant
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Troope
             be
             great
             some
             other
             better
             qualified
             Officer
             must
             stand
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             first
             file
             ,
             and
             assoone
             as
             the
             second
             file
             hath
             giuen
             fire
             ,
             and
             hath
             charged
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             lead
             forward
             the
             first
             file
             vp
             to
             the
             second
             file
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             rest
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             gathered
             vp
             againe
             the
             whole
             wing
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             to
             ioyne
             them
             againe
             in
             equall
             front
             with
             the
             pikes
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             the
             Troope
             or
             whole
             wing
             of
             Musquettiers
             makes
             ready
             altogether
             ,
             
             and
             the
             first
             ranke
             without
             advancing
             giues
             fire
             in
             the
             place
             they
             stand
             in
             ,
             and
             speedily
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             orderly
             falls
             away
             ,
             all
             the
             rankes
             doing
             the
             same
             successiuely
             
             one
             after
             another
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             armes
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             foote
             .
             The
             horse
             ensue
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             order
             and
             discipline
             holden
             in
             Horse-troopes
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Cavalry
             .
          
           
             THE
             Caualry
             hath
             for
             his
             Cheife
             the
             Generall
             ,
             the
             Lieutenant
             Generall
             ,
             and
             the
             Comissary
             generall
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Cavalry
             there
             is
             a
             Quarter-master
             generall
             ,
             and
             a
             Prouost
             generall
             belonging
             ;
             the
             Iustice
             resorteth
             to
             the
             Councell
             generall
             of
             warre
             of
             the
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             Cavalry
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             
               Har
               quebusiers
            
             ,
             and
             Curassiers
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             haue
             for
             defensiue
             armes
             ,
             the
             Curace
             pistoll
             proofe
             ,
             and
             a
             light
             head-peece
             .
             For
             offensiue
             the
             Carbine
             of
             3
             foote
             ,
             3
             inches
             length
             ,
             and
             the
             bore
             of
             20
             bullets
             in
             the
             pound
             ,
             and
             Pistolls
             like
             vnto
             the
             Curassiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Curassiers
             haue
             for
             defensiue
             Armes
             a
             compleat
             armour
             ,
             the
             Curace
             pistoll
             proofe
             .
             For
             offen
             siue
             two
             pistolls
             hauing
             the
             barrell
             of
             26
             inches
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             the
             bore
             of
             36
             bullets
             in
             the
             pound
             .
             See
             the
             figure
             of
             Armes
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             order
             in
             Regiments
             the
             40
             Companies
             entertained
             by
             the
             States
             doe
             make
             eleuen
             Regiments
             .
          
           
             The
             Regiment
             of
             the
             Generall
             hath
             alwaies
             the
             Vantgard
             ,
             the
             others
             alternatiuely
             
             and
             by
             turnes
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             it
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             after
             hath
             the
             Reare
             ,
             the
             rest
             following
             in
             the
             same
             sort
             .
          
           
             Those
             which
             command
             the
             Regiments
             are
             called
             Coronells
             .
             The
             Regiments
             are
             compounded
             of
             3
             ,
             or
             4
             Companies
             (
             of
             3
             at
             the
             least
             )
             and
             the
             Coronells
             Company
             marcheth
             alwaies
             on
             the
             left
             wing
             of
             the
             Regiment
             .
          
           
             The
             Captaines
             receiue
             orders
             from
             their
             Coronells
             ,
             as
             these
             from
             the
             Commissary
             Generall
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Companies
             are
             diuided
             in
             3
             equall
             parts
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Squadrons
             ,
             and
             distributed
             to
             the
             three
             chiefe
             officers
             ;
             Captaine
             ,
             Cornett
             ,
             and
             Lieutenant
             ,
             hauing
             each
             of
             them
             adioyned
             an
             old
             Souldier
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             know
             to
             bee
             of
             more
             desert
             ,
             called
             a
             Corporall
             .
          
           
             Marching
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             euery
             Officer
             marcheth
             at
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Squadron
             ,
             the
             Lieutenant
             excepted
             ,
             which
             marcheth
             behind
             with
             the
             Quartermaster
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             Corporall
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Lieutenants
             Squadron
             .
          
           
             The
             Companies
             are
             diuided
             by
             files
             ,
             and
             rankes
             ,
             the
             file
             5
             deepe
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             how
             strong
             soeuer
             the
             Company
             be
             .
          
           
             They
             obserue
             that
             in
             marching
             in
             battaile
             they
             must
             be
             close
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             the
             Motions
             there
             must
             be
             6
             foote
             distance
             from
             one
             Horseman
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Companies
             being
             in
             battaile
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             25
             paces
             distance
             left
             between
             euery
             Company
             ,
             and
             50
             betwixt
             euery
             Regiment
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             exercise
             of
             Armes
             for
             the
             Cavalry
             .
          
           
             To
             open
             the
             Squadron
             you
             must
             first
             open
             the
             rankes
             and
             after
             the
             files
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             the
             Squadron
             ,
             you
             must
             first
             close
             the
             files
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             rankes
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             distances
             betwixt
             the
             files
             ;
             the
             one
             close
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             open
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Close
             there
             must
             be
             no
             distance
             or
             intervalls
             betwixt
             the
             files
             ,
             to
             the
             open
             there
             must
             be
             6
             foote
             betwixt
             euery
             file
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             there
             must
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             distances
             betwixt
             the
             rankes
             ;
             the
             Close
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             without
             intervall
             or
             streete
             ;
             and
             the
             Open
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             six
             foote
             distance
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             march
             it
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             the
             rankes
             must
             neuer
             be
             more
             opened
             ,
             then
             the
             open
             distance
             of
             6
             foote
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Troope
             may
             march
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             obserue
             well
             their
             distance
             betwixt
             the
             rankes
             ,
             without
             that
             the
             last
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             runne
             or
             goe
             to
             fast
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             heed
             taken
             ,
             that
             so
             soone
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             rankes
             begin
             to
             march
             ,
             all
             the
             Troope
             ,
             and
             the
             Reare
             also
             at
             one
             time
             march
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             words
             of
             Command
             are
          
           
             
               Open
               your
               Rankes
               .
            
             
               Open
               your
               files
               .
            
          
           
             
               Stand
               right
               in
               your
               rankes
               .
            
             
               Stand
               right
               in
               your
               files
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               right
               hand
               .
            
             
               As
               you
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               So
               the
               left
               hand
               .
            
             
               As
               you
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               right
               hand
               about
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               left
               hand
               as
               you
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               left
               hand
               about
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               right
               hand
               as
               you
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
               Files
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               countermarch
               .
            
             
               Files
               to
               the
               left
               hand
               countermarch
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               right
               or
               left
               hand
               as
               you
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rankes
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               countermarch
               .
            
             
               Rankes
               to
               the
               left
               hand
               countermarch
               .
            
          
           
             
               Close
               your
               files
               .
            
             
               Close
               your
               rankes
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               right
               hand
               wheele
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               left
               hand
               wheele
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Faults
           escaped
           in
           the
           Booke
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           2.
           in
           the
           margent
           beneath
           ,
           for
           Spartionem
           read
           Spartianus
           .
           Pag.
           9
           ▪
           lin
           .
           20.
           for
           
             was
             ,
             were
          
           .
           &
           lin
           .
           31.
           for
           
             Bircanna
             ,
             Bircenna
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           marg
           .
           lin
           .
           40.
           for
           
             Dipnoseph
             ,
             Dipnosoph
          
           .
           pag.
           10.
           lin
           .
           26.
           in
           marg
           .
           for
           
             Adrian
             ,
             Arrian
          
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           11.
           in
           marg
           .
           for
           
             Dipnoseph
             ,
             Dipnosoph
          
           .
           p.
           15
           l.
           18.
           for
           
             Marsilians
             ,
             Massilians
          
           .
           p
           17.
           l.
           47.
           for
           
             pluimes
             ,
             Plumes
          
           .
           p.
           18.
           l
           49
           for
           
             conceited
             by
             ,
             conceitedly
          
           .
           p.
           20.
           l.
           45.
           for
           
             Thureo
             ,
             Thureoi
          
           .
           lin
           .
           48.
           dele
           full
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           for
           
             Those
             ,
             These
          
           .
           l.
           11.
           for
           
             Ochanes
             ,
             Ochane
          
           .
           l.
           32.
           dele
           Then.
           p.
           23.
           l.
           12.
           for
           
             Divarates
             ,
             Divarates
          
           .
           p.
           27.
           l.
           for
           
             immitation
             ,
             imitation
          
           .
           p.
           2●
           .
           l.
           11.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           17.
           dele
           That
           .
           p.
           29.
           l.
           4.
           for
           
             quiety
             ,
             quietly
          
           .
           l.
           25.
           
             slinges
             ,
             slingers
          
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           35.
           in
           marg
           .
           
             Analast
             .
             Analact
          
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           13.
           put
           in
           ,
           it
           .
           p.
           32.
           l
           29.
           
           &
           33.
           for
           
             bellys
             ,
             bellies
          
           .
           p.
           33.
           l.
           35.
           38.
           41.
           for
           
             Sotridas
             ,
             Soteridas
          
           .
           p
           34
           l.
           3.
           for
           
             forceble
             ,
             forcible
          
           .
           l
           19.
           
           
             Popana
             ,
             Popana
          
           .
           29.
           
             vnfailable
             ,
             vnfailible
          
           l.
           42
           dele
           once
           ,
           &
           ,
           
             for
             all
          
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           42.
           
             reduct
             ,
             reduce
          
           .
           p
           36.
           l.
           40.
           in
           marg
           .
           
             de
             bett
             ,
             de
             bell
          
           .
           p.
           39.
           l.
           17.
           
             strok
             ,
             strooke
          
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           12.
           in
           marg
           .
           
             Enometis
             ,
             Enom●tis
          
           .
           24.
           
           
             Enomotarches
             ,
             Enomotarches
          
           .
           31.
           33.
           
           
             Prucestes
             ,
             Peucestes
          
           .
           lin
           .
           47.
           after
           Patricius
           ,
           a
           full
           point
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           27.
           
           
             Bathera
             ,
             Batheia
          
           .
           40
           ▪
           
             liptismos
             ,
             leptismos
          
           .
           p.
           50
           ▪
           l.
           14.
           after
           supported
           ,
           a
           full
           point
           .
           34.
           
             easily
             ,
             easily
          
           .
           p.
           53
           l.
           6.
           
           
             Prataxis
             ,
             Protaxis
             ▪
          
           pag.
           55.
           l.
           35.
           for
           
             hauing
             ,
             giuing
          
           .
           pag.
           56.
           l.
           18.
           
             sure
             ,
             safe
          
           .
           lin
           32
           ,
           37.
           
           
             Ansetaus
             ,
             Ansetaus
          
           .
           41.
           
           
             Then
             ,
             They.
          
           46.
           a
           full
           point
           after
           through
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           31.
           betwixt
           the
           ,
           and
           examples
           ,
           put
           former
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           2.
           
           
             Pharnabarus
             ,
             Pharnabazus
          
           .
           l.
           18.
           after
           M●nomachy
           ,
           a
           full
           point
           .
           37.
           
             the
             ,
             ●hem
          
           .
           48.
           after
           number
           ,
           a
           full
           point
           .
           p
           59.
           l.
           6.
           
             speedely
             ,
             speedily
          
           .
           36.
           
             motion
             ,
             motions
          
           .
           39.
           40.
           
             your
             ,
             you
          
           .
           41.
           after
           forme
           ,
           a
           full
           point
           .
           p
           60
           l.
           16.
           
             fi●th
             ,
             fifth
          
           .
           18.
           after
           
             may
             be
          
           ,
           set
           the
           figure
           2.
           28.
           after
           sort
           ,
           dele
           as
           ,
           and
           for
           2
           read
           4.
           p.
           61.
           l.
           18.
           
             never
             ,
             neither
          
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           23.
           after
           Lydians
           ,
           a
           full
           point
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           15.
           for
           500
           ,
           5000.
           lin
           .
           22.
           for
           800
           ,
           8000.
           p
           66.
           l.
           26.
           for
           500
           ,
           400.
           lin
           .
           25.
           read
           ,
           
             when
             it
             is
             greatest
             in
             Xenophon
             hath
             no
             more
             ,
             then
          
           100.
           pag.
           68.
           l.
           35.
           
             besides
             ,
             to
             preter●it
          
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           40.
           fight
           ,
           read
           marching
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           1.
           after
           
             Sunne
             .
             set
          
           ,
           read
           ,
           and.
           l.
           37.
           
             for
             ,
             of
          
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           19.
           
           &
           27.
           
           
             Lochagie
             ,
             Lochagi
          
           .
           l.
           32.
           
           
             Pempedarches
             ,
             Pempadarchs
          
           .
           p.
           78.
           l.
           2.
           
           &
           4.
           
             of
             ,
             on
          
           .
           p.
           79.
           l.
           11.
           for
           
             fourth
             ,
             third
          
           .
           p.
           80.
           l.
           29.
           insert
           after
           ,
           
             an
             Army
             ,
             that
             &c.
             ●oreth
             disorderly
             .
          
           &
           lin
           .
           47
           ▪
           after
           21.
           insert
           ,
           foote
           .
           pag.
           82.
           lin
           .
           
             Target
             ,
             Targets
          
           .
           lin
           .
           30.
           for
           6130.
           read
           6144.
           pag
           84.
           l.
           14.
           
           
             Philopomen
             ,
             Philopoemen
          
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           36.
           
           
             Quintus
             ,
             Quintius
          
           .
           l
           37
           after
           ,
           
             himselfe
             with
          
           ,
           insert
           ,
           in
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           39.
           
             fought
             ,
             sought
          
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           41.
           
             they
             ,
             those
          
           .
           p
           91.
           l.
           30.
           
             twenty
             six
             ,
             sixteene
          
           .
           pag.
           ●2
           l.
           29.
           after
           1024
           men
           ,
           insert
           
             Two
             Systremm●s
             an
             Epinen●gy
             of
          
           204●
           men
           .
           p.
           96
           ▪
           l.
           44.
           after
           ,
           flankes
           ,
           insert
           ,
           
             and
             front
          
           p
           98.
           l.
           37.
           after
           ,
           
             Amb●shes
             are
          
           ,
           insert
           ,
           
             or
             may
             be
          
           .
           p.
           99.
           l.
           18.
           for
           
             flights
             ,
             flight
          
           .
           p.
           112.
           l.
           44.
           
             nea●er
             ,
             nearer
          
           .
           p.
           114.
           lin
           .
           23.
           read
           
             Episyzygy
             .
             Harmatarchy
          
           .
           p.
           115.
           l.
           34.
           
             greater
             ,
             great
          
           .
           p.
           122.
           l.
           4.
           
           Lacedemon
           .
           lin
           .
           21.
           a
           comma
           ,
           after
           ,
           
             cutting
             it
             of
          
           .
           another
           comma
           ,
           after
           a
           sunder
           .
           p.
           124.
           l.
           19
           after
           proceed
           ,
           put
           out
           ,
           but.
           p.
           130.
           l.
           28.
           for
           
             and
             ,
             but.
          
           p.
           135.
           lin
           .
           
             Middle
             ,
             Middlemen
          
           .
           pag.
           136
           l.
           4.
           after
           ,
           particular
           ,
           insert
           ,
           be
           .
           lin
           .
           20.
           after
           doublings
           ,
           insert
           ,
           which
           .
           p.
           138
           l
           15.
           read
           Entaxis
           .
           the
           folio's
           are
           false
           pag
           138.
           139.
           pag.
           142.
           l.
           19
           for
           Chap.
           24.
           read
           34.
           pag.
           153.
           l.
           23.
           after
           Rapier
           ,
           insert
           
             for
             offence
          
           .
           pag.
           154.
           l.
           6.
           after
           6
           ,
           adde
           foote
           .
           lin
           .
           3●
           .
           after
           ,
           thus
           ,
           insert
           ,
           it
           .
           pag.
           155.
           lin
           .
           1.
           after
           right
           ,
           insert
           ,
           hand
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           NOTES
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               OF
               Armes
               in
               generall
            
             .
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Defensiue
               armes
               of
               old
               time
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Offensiue
               armes
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Strength
               of
               armes
               ;
               therein
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Fitnesse
               for
               the
               body
            
             .
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Fitnesse
               for
               the
               field
            
             .
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Comelinesse
             .
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Three
               kindes
               of
               Footemen
            
             .
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Armes
               of
               the
               armed
            
             .
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               The
               forme
               of
               the
            
             Macedonian
             Target
             .
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               The
               matter
            
             .
             Pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             Macedonian
             Pike
             .
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               The
               wood
               it
               was
               made
               of
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Target
               and
               Pike
               both
               vsed
               together
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Target
               was
               caried
            
             .
             Pag.
             22.
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               light-armed
               and
               their
               appellations
            
             .
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Arrowes
               and
               the
               Nations
               that
               were
               Archers
               .
            
             Pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               The
               estimation
               of
               Archers
               of
               ancient
               time
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               That
               good
               seruice
               might
               be
               drawne
               from
               our
               bowes
               euen
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Dartes
               ,
               and
               the
               diuers
               names
               giuen
               them
               .
            
             Pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               The
               matter
               ,
               fashion
               ,
               and
               force
               of
               Darts
               .
            
             Pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Slingers
             .
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               The
               best
               slingers
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               How
               farre
               a
               sling
               will
               reach
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Targetiers
             .
             Pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               The
               forme
               of
               their
               Target
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               Pikes
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               other
               armes
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Hypaspists
               in
               the
               Historie
               of
               Alexander
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Horsemen
             .
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Cataphractes
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               ,
               and
               their
               horses
               armor
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             
               Their
               Launce
            
             .
             Pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               manner
               in
               charging
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Launciers
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               ,
               and
               their
               horses
               armour
               .
            
          
           
             Tarentines
             .
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               armes
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               fight
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Archers
               on
               horsebacke
            
             .
             Pag.
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Levies
               of
               Souldiers
            
             .
             Pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Confiderations
               in
               Levies
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               What
               number
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               heads
               of
               the
               Art
               of
               Warre
               .
            
             Pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               The
               effect
               of
               exercise
               in
               Soldiors
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Files
               ,
               and
               the
               diuers
               significations
               of
            
             Lochos
             ,
             
               a
               file
            
             .
             Pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               The
               number
               of
               Aelians
               file
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Other
               files
               more
               or
               lesse
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               reason
               of
               Aelians
               number
               in
               a
               file
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Disposing
               of
               files
            
             .
             Pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               The
               best
               man
               the
               leader
               ,
               and
               why
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               Graecians
               in
               bringing
               their
               best
               men
               to
               fight
               .
            
             Pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Enomoty
            
             .
             Pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               of
               Enomotarchs
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Dimeritt
               ,
               or
               Commander
               of
               the
               halfe
               file
               .
            
             Pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               The
               worth
               of
               the
               File-leader
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Leo
               his
               disposing
               of
               a
               file
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Phalange
            
             .
             Pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             
               The
               etymology
               of
               the
               name
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Phalange
               not
               alwaies
               of
               one
               number
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Inventor
               of
               the
               Phalange
            
             .
             Pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             
               The
               length
               of
               it
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               depth
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               thicknes
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               breadth
            
             .
             Pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             
               The
               winges
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               middle
               Section
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               ,
               then
               one
               Section
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               of
               the
               light-armed
            
             .
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               place
               of
               the
               horse
            
             .
             Pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               winges
            
             .
             Pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               reare
            
             .
             Pag.
             57.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               front
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               What
               motions
               transfigure
               the
               Phalange
               into
               another
               shape
               .
            
             Pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             
               The
               number
               fit
               for
               motion
               of
               the
               Phalange
               .
            
             Pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             
               The
               number
               of
               the
               Macedonian
               Phalange
               .
            
             Pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             
               The
               number
               of
               the
               light-armed
            
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               horse
               the
               number
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Commander
               of
               the
               Phalange
            
             .
             Pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             
               The
               number
               of
               them
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               double
               signification
               of
               the
               word
            
             Tetrarchy
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               manifold
               signification
               of
            
             Taxis
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               And
               of
            
             Syntagma
             .
             Pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             
               The
               officers
               of
               the
            
             Syntagma
             .
             Pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Ensigne
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               Ensignes
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Why
               they
               are
               borne
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               forme
               of
               the
               Ensigne
            
             .
             Pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             
               The
               matter
               of
               the
               Ensigne
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               of
               the
               Ensigne-bearer
               in
               fight
               .
            
             Pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               vse
               thereof
               amongst
               foote
               .
            
             Pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             
               It
               was
               the
               signall
               instrument
               of
               the
               Graecians
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Drumme
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               How
               it
               came
               into
               Europe
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lacedemonians
               vsed
               both
               Flute
               ,
               and
               Trumpet
               .
            
             Pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               in
               Battaile
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Sergeants
               duty
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Qualities
               requisite
               in
               a
               Sergeant
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               His
               dignity
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               His
               place
               in
               fight
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Cryers
               office
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               His
               place
               in
               fight
            
             .
             Pag.
             72.
             
          
           
             
               The
               tetragonall
               forme
               of
               a
            
             Syntagma
             .
             Pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             
               The
               number
               of
               the
            
             Chiliarchy
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Roman
               Tribuneship
               and
               it
               differ
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Our
             Coronells
             
               come
               neerer
               the
            
             Chiliarch
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               it
               were
               first
               instituted
               by
            
             Alexander
             
               at
               Babilon
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Persian
               Chiliarch
            
             .
             Pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Merarchy
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Phalangarchy
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               bodies
               military
               of
               the
               Lacedemonians
               .
            
             Pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Athenians
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             
               Of
               Cyrus
               in
               Xenophon
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Vrbicius
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Iulius
               Pollux
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               number
               of
               the
               officers
               of
               Aelians
               Phalange
               .
            
             Pag.
             76.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               places
               of
               the
               officers
               of
               the
               Phalange
               .
            
          
           
             
               All
               the
               Commanders
               in
               front
            
             .
             Pag.
             77.
             
          
           
             
               Alternatiue
               Commanders
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               of
               the
               Generall
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Phalangarches
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Merarches
            
             .
             Pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               rest
            
             .
             Pag.
             79.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Distances
             .
             Pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             
               Open
               order
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Order
             .
             Pag.
             81.
             
          
           
             
               Close
               order
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               ground
               a
               Phalange
               possesseth
               in
               eche
               order
               .
            
             Pag.
             82.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               matter
               of
               the
               Macedonian
               Target
               .
            
             Pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             
               The
               hollownesse
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               breadth
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               length
               of
               the
               shortest
               pike
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Advantage
               of
               long
               pikes
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               strength
               of
               the
               Macedonian
               Phalange
               .
            
             Pag.
             85
          
           
             
               The
               conquests
               of
               King
               Philip
               ,
               and
               Alexander
               his
               Sonne
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Battailes
               wherein
               the
               Romans
               beate
               the
               Macedonians
               .
            
             Pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             
               Proofe
               of
               the
               Macedonian
               imbattailing
               against
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             Pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             
               Distance
               betwixt
               soldior
               ,
               and
               soldior
               in
               fight
               .
            
             Pag.
             89.
             
          
           
             
               How
               much
               of
               the
               length
               of
               the
               pike
               is
               lost
               in
               charging
               .
            
             Pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             
               How
               the
               pikes
               of
               the
               sixth
               ranke
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               after
               them
               are
               to
               be
               held
               in
               fight
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               pikes
               of
               the
               Reare
               longer
               ,
               than
               those
               in
               front
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               of
               the
               Light-armed
            
             .
             Pag.
             91.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               of
               Targetiers
            
             .
             Pag.
             92.
             
          
           
             
               The
               File
               of
               the
               Light-armed
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               names
               of
               the
               Light-armed
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               cause
               of
               impropriety
               of
               names
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               curiosity
               of
               the
               Graecians
               in
               their
               names
               .
            
             Pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               there
               were
               Captaines
               of
               the
               Centuries
               of
               the
               Light-armed
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               bodies
               of
               the
               Armed
               and
               light-armed
               compared
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               vse
               of
               light
               armed
            
             .
             Pag.
             95.
             
          
           
             
               Light-armed
               ioyned
               with
               the
               Armed
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 light-armed
                 good
                 —
              
               
                 
                   To
                   prouoke
                   the
                   enemy
                
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 96.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   wound
                   a
                   farre
                   of
                
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   disarray
                
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 97.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   repulse
                   horse
                
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 98.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   beate
                   in
                   the
                   enemies
                   light-armed
                   ,
                
                 Pag.
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   discouer
                   suspected
                   places
                
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   farre
                   and
                   speedy
                   attempts
                
                 .
                 Pag.
                 99.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               forme
               of
               Horse-battailes
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               seruice
               of
               Horse
            
             .
             Pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Thessalian
               horsemen
            
             .
             Pag.
             101.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fable
               of
               Centaures
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Rhombe
            
             .
             Pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               Rhombe
               or
               Square
               be
               better
               in
               Horse
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Wedge
            
             .
             Pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               Rhombe
               or
               Wedge
               be
               better
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Diuers
               kindes
               of
               Squares
            
             .
             Pag.
             105.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Square
               in
               figure
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               depth
               in
               the
               Square
            
             .
             Pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Square
               in
               number
            
             .
             Pag.
             107.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Diuers
               formes
               of
               Rhombes
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Rhombe
               filing
               and
               ranking
            
             .
             Pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Rhombe
               neither
               filing
               nor
               ranking
               .
            
             Pag.
             109.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Rhombe
               filing
               not
               ranking
            
             .
             Pag.
             110.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Rhombe
               ranking
               not
               filing
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Horse-troupe
               of
               the
               Macedonians
            
             .
             Pag.
             111.
             
          
           
             
               The
               number
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               framing
               it
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               of
               the
               Cornett
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               distance
               betwixt
               horse
               ,
               and
               horse
               .
            
             Pag.
             112.
             
          
           
             
               The
               distance
               betwixt
               Troupe
               ,
               and
               Troupe
               .
            
             Pag.
             113.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Turning
               of
               Soldiors
               faces
            
             .
             Pag.
             117.
             
          
           
             
               The
               end
               of
               this
               motion
            
             .
             Pag.
             118.
             
          
           
             
               Two
               turnings
               ,
               or
               Metabole
            
             .
             Pag.
             119.
             
          
           
             
               Turning
               to
               the
               Pike
               ,
               or
               Target
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Turning
               to
               the
               enemy
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               enemy
               .
            
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               words
               of
               direction
               in
               this
               motion
               .
            
             Pag.
             120.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Wheeling
               the
               battaile
            
             .
             Pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             
               How
               it
               is
               done
            
             .
             Pag.
             121.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Treble
               wheeling
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               end
               of
               this
               motion
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Examples
               of
               double
               wheeling
            
             .
             Pag.
             122.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               To
               restore
               to
               the
               first
               posture
               .
            
             Pag.
             123.
             
          
           
             
               What
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Countermarches
             .
             Pag.
             125.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Macedonian
               Countermarch
               by
               file
            
             .
             Pag.
             127.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lacedemonian
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Choraean
            
             .
             Pag.
             129.
             
          
           
             
               Countermarches
               by
               ranke
            
             .
             Pag.
             132.
             
          
           
             
               The
               words
               of
               direction
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Doubling
             .
             Pag.
             133.
             
          
           
             
               The
               length
               doubled
               in
               number
            
             .
             Pag.
             134.
             
          
           
             
               The
               vse
               of
               it
            
             .
             Pag.
             135.
             
          
           
             
               The
               danger
               of
               it
               the
               enemy
               being
               nigh
               .
            
             Pag.
             136.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Depth
               doubled
            
             .
             Pag.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               words
               of
               command
               in
               this
               motion
               .
            
             Pag.
             137.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A05855-e1010
           
             a
             Veget.
             prolog
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             cyrop●d
             .
             lib.
             29.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             c
             Xenophon
             cyrop
             .
             lib
             8
             c.
             227.
             
          
           
             d
             Pl●t
             .
             in
             Philopaement
             .
          
           
             ●
             infra
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Leo.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Dio
             &
             ●pat
             tionem
             in
             vit●Adriani
             .
          
           
             a
             Veget
             lib.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Tacit.
             in
             vita
             Ag●colae
             .
          
           
             c
             Dio
             in
             vita
             Ne●vae
             .
          
           
             d
             Spartian
             .
             in
             vita
             Adriani
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A05855-e3070
           
             a
             Vegetius
             lib.
             ●
             .
             cap
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Polyb.
             lib.
             10.
             pag
             615.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             c
             Plutarch
             in
             Pyrrho
             .
          
           
             a
             Cicero
             .
             epist.
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             9
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             b
             Epistel
             .
             ad
             Qf●at
             lib.
             1.
             epi.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Tuscul.
             questi
             .
             lib.
             2.
             146.
             
          
           
             d
             Livv
             .
             decad
             .
             4.
             lib.
             5
             87.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             e
             Plut.
             in
             Pyrrho
             .
          
           
             f
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Pyrrho
             .
          
           
             g
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Pyrrho
             .
          
           
             h
             Iust
             lib
             18
             ,
             655.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             25
             ,
             667.
             D
             
          
           
             k
             Plut.
             in
             Pyrrho
             .
          
           
             l
             Iustin.
             lib.
             2●
             .
             668.
             
             C.
             Athenaeus
             Dipnoseph
             .
             lib.
             3.
             73.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             m
             Plutarch
             in
             Philopaement
             .
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Emilius
             Probus
             ●n
             vita
             Iphicratis
             .
             Xenoph.
             histor
             graec
             .
             lib.
             6.
             587.
             
             B.
             c
             ▪
             Diod
             sicul
             .
             lib.
             15
             479.
             
             Polyaen
             .
             lib
             ●
             .
             in
             Iphicrate
             .
             Iustin.
             lib
             6.
             631.
             
             B.
             c.
             
          
           
             b
             Adrian
             .
             lib
             ▪
             2.
             42
             ,
             c.
             
          
           
             c
             Tuscul.
             question
             lib.
             2.
             146.
             
          
           
             d
             Plin.
             natural
             ▪
             hist.
             lib
             7
             ,
             cap
             ●0
             pag
             ▪
             115
             ,
          
           
             e
             Cicero
             .
             de
             natura
             deor
             lib
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●7
             ,
          
           
             a
             Plutarch
             ,
             in
             Agesilao
             .
          
           
             b
             Plin.
             natural
             histor
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
             ●56
             .
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             .
             Paral
             ●
             .
             Pag.
             57.
             
          
           
             a
             Plut.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Agesilao
             .
          
           
             c
             Drachma
             hath
             i●
             it
             6
             oboles
             that
             is
             about
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             sterling
             Iul
             Poll.
             x.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             ●
             43●
             .
          
           
             c
             Vegetius
             lib.
             ●
             cap.
             20.
             
             A
             cataphract
             is
             the
             iust
             and
             full
             armour
             of
             the
             fonte
             .
             Heereafter
             wee
             shall
             see
             what
             that
             armour
             is
             .
          
           
             d
             Stewechius
             in
             Veget●um
             pag.
             5●
             
          
           
             e
             Notitia
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c
             Occident
             .
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             ●
             Samuel
             cap.
             17
             vers
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             Homer
             Iliad
             .
             6
             
          
           
             b
             Pausan.
             in
             lacon●cis
             16●
             
          
           
             c
             Athen
             d●pnoseph
             lib
             14.
             627
             A
             
          
           
             d
             Pausan.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             e
             Livy
             lib
             1
             ,
             27
             C
             
          
           
             f
             Xeno
             in
             Re●
             .
             〈◊〉
             685
             E
             
          
           
             g
             Homer
             ●
             Iliad
             
          
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             Prob.
             in
             Iphicrate
             .
          
           
             i
             Xenoph.
             Cy●o
             .
             lib
             6
             ,
             169.
             3
             
          
           
             k
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Alexandro
             .
          
           
             l
             Patrie
             Paral.
             
          
           
             m
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Deme●io
             .
          
           
             n
             Iust.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●
             dial
             .
             6
             ad
             Poly
             
          
           
             o
             Plin.
             na●al
             .
             lib.
             8.
             caq.
             48.
             
          
           
             a
             Cesar
             de
             bell
             ▪
             ciui●
             lib.
             3
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             de
             ex
             ped
             .
             Cyr.
             l.
             4.
             
             3●8
             B
             These
             winges
             came
             down
             from
             theire
             showlders
             toward
             theire
             el●
             bowes
             .
          
           
             c
             Cesar
             de
             belle
             ciuil
             .
             lib.
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Xenop
             .
             de
             exp
             ▪
             Cyri.
             l.
             4
             ▪
             340
             A
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Sam.
             c.
             17.
             v.
             38
             
          
           
             f
             cap.
             9.
             v
             :
             2
             
          
           
             g
             Xenoph
             hist.
             brec
             .
             li.
             6
             ,
             596
             D
             
          
           
             h
             Cicer●
             Tuscul
             ▪
             quest
             .
             lib
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             b
             Aemil
             prob
             in
             Iphicra
             &
             Diod.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             15
             ,
             480
             
          
           
             c
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l
             〈◊〉
             .
             52●
             D
             
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             PhiloPoly●
             ▪
             l.
             6
             in
             Phi
             lo●m
             §
             ●
             Pau●an
             ▪
             in
             A●
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             e
             Polyb
             li
             2.
             118
             
             C
             &
             120
             c
             &
             lib
             ●
             .
             26●
             E
             &
             lib.
             ●
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
             c.
             
          
           
             f
             Suidas
             in
             mac●
             
          
           
             a
             Xenoph.
             Cyr.
             lib
             6
             Copides
             were
             swordes
             a
             litle
             bending
             at
             the
             pointes
             ,
             like
             fi●hes
             Curt.
             l.
             ●●
             375
             
          
           
             b
             Polyb
             lib
             17
             pag
             763
             C
             
          
           
             c
             Plutarch
             in
             Lu
             cu●o
             
          
           
             d
             Plut
             ▪
             in
             Alex.
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             lib
             1
             ,
             8
             C
             
          
           
             f
             Xenoph
             Cyrop
             lib
             ●
             ,
             1●9
             B
             
          
           
             g
             Xenop
             .
             Cyrop
             lib
             7
             ,
             172
             B
             
          
           
             h
             Curtius
             lib
             ●
             Silver-targetiers
             .
          
           
             i
             Plutarch
             in
             Caesare
             .
          
           
             k
             Plinius
             histornat
             lib
             7
             cap
             28
             Polyb
             lib
             ●
             ,
             4
             〈◊〉
             B
             ,
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Herod
             .
             li.
             1.
             34
             
          
           
             b
             Polyen
             .
             li.
             7
             in
             psammench
             .
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Plu
             in
             Philop.
             Poly●
             li.
             11.
             
             ●29
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             a
             Plutarch
             in
             Pelonida
             .
             Polyen
             .
             l.
             3
             in
             Iphier
             §
             22
             Leo
             ca.
             20
             §.
             19●
             
          
           
             b
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             4.
             3.
             5.
             
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             c
             Arrian
             .
             li.
             ●
             .
             3●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             Arrian
             .
             li.
             1.
             
             1●
             E.
             
          
           
             e
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Pyrr●o
             .
          
           
             f
             Polyb
             li.
             4
             ●
             3●●
             
          
           
             g
             Appion
             in
             Syriac
             107.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             *
             A●milius
             Probus
             in
             vita
             Iphicrat
             .
          
           
             a
             Xenoph
             Cyr.
             lib
             7
             1-●●
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             Pho
             cicis
             648
             
          
           
             c
             Pausan
             in
             Pho
             cic
             660
             
          
           
             Gya●othorax
             .
          
           
             d
             Polyen
             li
             4
             in
             Philipp
             .
             §
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Ad
             Ephes.
             cap
             6
             v
             14
             
          
           
             f
             Diod
             Sicul.
             lib
             17
             ,
             619
             &
             615
             
          
           
             g
             Leo
             cap
             6
             §
             25
             &
             35
             37
             
          
           
             h
             Plut.
             in
             Timol.
             
          
           
             i
             Veget.
             ●
             1
             ca.
             20
             
          
           
             k
             Xenoph.
             Cyr.
             167
             C
             
          
           
             l
             Veget.
             li.
             1
             cap
             20
             
          
           
             m
             Diod
             Sicul.
             lib
             18
             
          
           
             n
             Livy
             lib
             9.
             243
             C
             
          
           
             o
             Livy
             lib
             1.
             27
             C
             
          
           
             p
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             a
             Polyen
             .
             li.
             6
             in
             Philopoe
             .
             §.
             ●
             &
             P●ut
             .
             in
             Philopoe
             .
          
           
             b
             Pausan.
             in
             Ar.
             cad
             4●4
             .
          
           
             c
             Pausan.
             in
             Corinthiacis
             1●1
             &
             Pli●nat
             hi●
             .
             l.
             ●
             cap.
             56
             
          
           
             d
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             e
             Polyb.
             l
             2
             ,
             〈◊〉
             B
             &
             lib.
             4
             ,
             331
             ●
             &
             332
             C
             
          
           
             f
             Plu●
             in
             Aemili●
             
          
           
             g
             Polyb.
             l.
             2.
             150
             
             B
             &
             332
             D
             lib.
             4
             
          
           
             h
             Xenop
             de
             rep
             .
             Laced
             68
             ▪
             ●
             
          
           
             i
             Pausan
             in
             Boeotici●
             56●
             
          
           
             k
             Pausan.
             in
             Corinth
             .
             123
             
          
           
             l
             Xenoph.
             de
             X●
             .
             Cyri
             352
             A
          
           
             m
             Xenoph.
             Cyr.
             lib
             2
             ,
             40
             B
             
          
           
             n
             Xenop
             .
             de
             Xpe
             .
             Cyr
             lib.
             4.
             336
             B
             
          
           
             o
             Xenoph.
             Cyr●
             .
             lib.
             7
             ,
             177
             E.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Suidas
             in
             Ochano
             .
          
           
             b
             Hesychius
             〈◊〉
             Ocha●o
             .
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Suidas
             in
             Porpax
             .
          
           
             e
             Herodotus
             〈◊〉
             ●
             ,
             34
             
          
           
             f
             Pausan.
             in
             〈◊〉
             ●40
             
          
           
             g
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             vi
             ta
             Cleome●
             
          
           
             h
             Xenoph
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyr
             lib.
             ●
             〈◊〉
             ,
             c
             
          
           
             i
             Plut
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             k
             Pl●
             .
             in
             Philo.
             
          
           
             l
             Xenop
             .
             de
             exp
             .
             Cy●
             .
          
           
             a
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             15
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             b
             Pliny
             natur
             .
             hist.
             li.
             16.
             cap.
             4●
             
          
           
             c
             Aurel.
             Cicut●
             de
             disciplina
             mil.
             lib.
             2
             ▪
             21●
             
          
           
             d
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Aemilio
             .
          
           
             a
             Polyb
             13
             ,
             263
             
          
           
             b.
             Athen.
             dipnosoph
             .
             li
             5
             ,
             194
             ,
             D.
             Xenop●
             .
             de
             exp●d
             .
             Cyri.
             lib.
             ●
             ,
             306
             ,
             B.
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●35
             .
          
           
             d
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             30●
             ,
             B
             &
             lib.
             4
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             C
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             Cyro
             .
             lib.
             7.
             189
             ,
             C.
             
          
           
             g
             Appian
             in
             Par.
             144
             ,
          
           
             h
             Xenoph.
             Cyr.
             lib.
             7
             ,
             188
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             i
             Xenoph
             de
             exped
             .
             lib.
             3
             306
             B
             ,
             &
             lib
             4
             ,
             326
             ,
             A
             
          
           
             k
             Arrian
             .
             lib
             ,
             1
             ,
             ●1
             ,
             E.
             
          
           
             l
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Py
             rho
             
          
           
             m
             〈◊〉
             fan
             ,
             in
             Ph●cicis
             648.
             
          
           
             n
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             4
             ,
             ●15
             ,
             B
             ,
          
           
             o
             Pausan.
             in
             At
             -
             〈◊〉
             .
             40
             ,
          
           
             p
             Xenoh
             de
             exped
             Cyri.
             lib.
             4.
             322
             ,
             C.
             
          
           
             q
             Diodor.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             14
             ,
             411.
             
          
           
             r
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             crosso
             .
          
           
             s
             Curtius
             lib.
             8
             358.
             
          
           
             t
             Plutarch
             in
             Alexand
             Diod.
             ficul
             .
             lib
             17
             ●14
             
          
           
             v
             Arr.
             16
             129
             E
             
          
           
             x
             Veget.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             a
             A●rel
             .
             Cicuta
             de
             disciplin
             .
             mili
             .
             lib.
             2.
             206.
             
          
           
             b
             Patrie
             .
             Parall
             .
             parte
             secuqda
             li.
             3
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             c
             Veget.
             lib.
             1
             〈◊〉
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Leo
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
             5.
             ●
             
          
           
             e
             Leo
             cap.
             11.
             5.
             49.
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             a
             Patric
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             mil.
             part
             .
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             b
             Xenop
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             Cy
             :
             1.
             lib.
             3.
             306.
             C
             
          
           
             c
             Arr.
             lib
             15
             ,
             F
             
          
           
             d
             Xenoph
             Cyrlib
             .
             19
             D.
             lib.
             4.
             100.
             
             B
             &
             108
             C
             
          
           
             e
             Diod
             Sicul.
             lib.
             17
             572
             &
             lib.
             1●
             4●
             v.
             Iul
             Poll.
             1.
             10
             c.
             3●
             .
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             f
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             Cyri
             ●
             .
             5.
             
             35●
             A.
             lib
             de
             ●ne
             991
             ●
             
          
           
             g
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyri
             lib.
             5.
             
             ●52
             .
             C
             
          
           
             h
             Diod.
             Sic●l
             li.
             17
             607
             ▪
             &
             615.
             
          
           
             i
             Xenoph.
             Hist.
             gr●c
             .
             li
             5
             575
             D.
             
          
           
             k
             Veget.
             li.
             ●
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             Lips.
             ad
             Polyb.
             lib.
             3.
             dialogo
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             C●
             lib
             9
             4●
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             li●
             1.
             7.
             
             A
             D.
             &
             〈◊〉
             D.
             &
             lib
             ●
             .
             61.
             C
             
          
           
             Polyb.
             li
             ▪
             6.
             468.
             E
             
          
           
             c
             Xenoph
             de
             exped
             Cyr●
             lib.
             4
             ●22
             D.
             &
             Died
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib
             ●4
             .
             41●
             
          
           
             d
             Xenoph
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyr●
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             7
             A.
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             Hist.
             graec
             li●
             5
             5●9
             
          
           
             f
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             ▪
             Cyri.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             ●06
             .
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyri
             lib.
             3.
             309
             C
             
          
           
             b
             I
             d
             ▪
             ●
             20
             v
             16
             
          
           
             c
             L●v
             d●ad
             3.
             
             ●
             8.
             207
             
          
           
             d
             Veget
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             16
             
          
           
             e
             Veget.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             in
             ●ine
             .
          
           
             f
             Veget.
             l.
             cap.
             16
             
          
           
             g
             Veget.
             l
             ●
             .
             c.
             23
             
          
           
             h
             Onesand
             .
             ca.
             19
             
          
           
             i
             Veget.
             I
             2.
             c.
             23
             
          
           
             k
             Thucy
             I
             4.
             
             32●
             C
             &
             l
             5.
             356
             ,
             D
             
          
           
             l
             Li●
             a●
             Po●yb
             l.
             3.
             dialogo
             .
             1
             in
             ●ne
             .
          
           
             a
             Scholiast
             .
             Thu
             cyd
             .
             lib
             2
             ,
             118
             
          
           
             b
             Su●as
             in
             Pel●e
             
          
           
             c
             Hesychius
             in
             Pel●e
             .
          
           
             d
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             2.
             118
             C
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             de
             ex●
             .
             Cyri.
             lib.
             7.
             410
             B
             
          
           
             f
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             Graec
             li
             ●
             486
             B
             
          
           
             g
             Suidas
             in
             In●ce
             .
          
           
             h
             Diod.
             sicul
             .
             lib.
             15.
             408.
             
             Aemilius
             Prob.
             in
             Iphicrat
             
          
           
             i
             Aemil
             u●
             Prob●
             in
             Iphicrate
             .
          
           
             k
             Xenop
             .
             de
             exped
             Cyri.
             lib.
             1
             ,
             263
             C
             
          
           
             l
             Xenop
             .
             ibid
             lib
             5.
             
             ●47
             .
             A
             &
             lib.
             3
             312
             C
             &
             li.
             4.
             341
             
             D.
             E
             
          
           
             m
             Xenoph
             histo
             .
             g●aec
             li.
             2
             47●
             .
             E
             
          
           
             n
             ●psius
             Ana●est
             in
             ●
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Polyb.
             
          
           
             o
             Polyb.
             lib.
             6.
             471.
             C
             
          
           
             p
             Suidas
             in
             Popana
             .
          
           
             q
             Aemil.
             Prob
             ,
             in
             Iphicrat
             .
          
           
             r
             Xenoph
             de
             ex
             .
             pe●
             Cyri.
             lib.
             1.
             270
             D
             
          
           
             s
             Xenoph
             ibid
             1.
             
             7●
             ,
             7
             ,
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Xenoph.
             histo
             .
             graec
             .
             lib.
             5.
             529
             
          
           
             b
             Leo
             cap
             65.
             37
             
          
           
             c
             Arr.
             lib.
             1
             ●1
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Arr.
             lib
             17.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             e
             Arr.
             lib.
             1
             ,
             ●
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             f
             Liv.
             decad
             .
             4
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Xeno●h
             Cyro
             .
             lib.
             6.
             164
             A
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph
             de
             exped
             Cyro
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             D.
             
          
           
             c
             Appi
             in
             Parth.
             143
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Appian
             in
             Par
             〈◊〉
             143
             D.
             &
             Plut.
             in
             Crasso
             .
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Stewechius
             in
             comment
             .
             ad
             .
             22.
             capu●
             lib.
             8.
             vege●
             .
          
           
             a
             Appian
             in
             Parthicis
             14●
             .
             A.
             
          
           
             b
             XenoPh
             .
             de
             ex●
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cyr.
             ●
             .
             3.
             312.
             E
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             in
             〈◊〉
             lop●m
             .
          
           
             a
             Polyb.
             lib.
             6.
             471.
             ●
             
          
           
             b
             Art.
             counfo●deth
             Xyston
             and
             Doru
             .
             ●b
             1.
             15.
             
             F.
             
          
           
             a
             Diordor
             .
             Sicul.
             lib
             15
             468.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenop
             .
             de
             exp
             .
             Cyri
             lib.
             ●●09
             .
             C
             
          
           
             c
             Liv.
             decad
             .
             4.
             lib.
             5
             92.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             d
             Xenoph
             Hist.
             graec
             .
             li.
             7
             617.
             C
             
          
           
             e
             Liv.
             decad
             .
             〈◊〉
             lib
             5.
             85.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             a
             Polyb.
             lib.
             3.
             225.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             b
             Liv.
             decad
             .
             3.
             li.
             ●
             52.
             
             C.
             &
             Polyb
             .
             ●b
             .
             3.
             224
             
             B.
             
          
           
             c
             Cesar
             de
             be●t
             .
             〈◊〉
             African
             .
             415
             
          
           
             d
             Arcer
             in
             no●is
             ●d
             A●ian
             .
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Plutar.
             in
             Cras.
             &
             App●an
             in
             〈◊〉
             c.
             114
             C.
             
          
           
             f
             Xenoph
             de
             exp
             ●
             .
             Cyri.
             lib.
             3.
             
             ●06
             .
             D.
             
          
           
             See
             Leo
             cap.
             4.
             §
             47
             &
             cap.
             12
             §.
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             polyb
             li.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             B.
             Polyb.
             lib.
             3.
             257.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             Polyb
             lib.
             6.
             467
             
             C.
             
          
           
             b
             Diod.
             Sical
             .
             lib.
             17.
             571.
             
          
           
             c
             Veget.
             li.
             3.
             c
             ●
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Xenop
             .
             in
             Agesilao
             .
          
           
             c
             Veget.
             lib.
             2.
             ca.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             d
             Plut.
             in
             Pelop.
             
          
           
             e
             Plut
             in
             Lycur
             .
          
           
             f
             Veget.
             li.
             1.
             ca
             1
             
          
           
             g
             Cicet
             .
             in
             Bruto
             ●22
             .
          
           
             a
             Diodor.
             sicul
             .
             lib.
             19.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Diodor.
             Sicul●
             lib.
             19.
             693.
             
          
           
             a
             Polyaen
             lib.
             3.
             in
             Iphicrat
             .
             §
             24
             &
             lib.
             4.
             in
             Alex.
             §
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Polyaen
             .
             lib.
             2.
             in
             Gorgida
             .
          
           
             c
             Athen
             dipnos.
             lib.
             43.
             602.
             
          
           
             d
             Plut
             in
             Pelop.
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             Cyri
             lib.
             4.
             341.
             D
             
          
           
             f
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyri
             lib.
             ●
             .
             310.
             B
             
          
           
             g
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyri
             li.
             ●
             24●
             E.
             249.
             
          
           
             h
             Arrian
             lib.
             7.
             
             16●
             D.
             
          
           
             i
             Polyb.
             lib.
             17.
             764
             D
             
          
           
             k
             Xenoph.
             hist
             graec
             .
             li.
             4.
             
             5●5
             .
             E.
             
          
           
             l
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             B
             
          
           
             m
             Thucyd
             lib.
             5
             pag
             392.
             A
             
          
           
             n
             Xenoph
             histo
             graec
             .
             489.
             D
             
          
           
             o
             Xenoph
             histo
             .
             graec
             .
             li.
             6
             586.
             G
             
          
           
             a
             Polyaen
             .
             lib
             2.
             in
             Clearch●
             .
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Xen●
             .
             hist.
             grae
             ▪
             l
             ▪
             2
             477
             C.
             D
             
          
           
             c
             Xenoph
             hist.
             graec
             .
             lib.
             2.
             472.
             
             C.
             D.
             
          
           
             d
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             graec
             .
             li
             6.
             596.
             C
             
          
           
             e
             Air.
             lib.
             1.
             6.
             D
             
          
           
             f
             Xenoph
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyri
             lib.
             7.
             359.
             D
             
          
           
             g
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             4.
             315.
             C
             
          
           
             h
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             ●
             458.
             A
             
          
           
             i
             Xenoph
             Cyro●
             lib.
             3.
             78.
             
             A
             ▪
             &
             lib
             2
             ▪
             43.
             
             A
             ,
             C
             
          
           
             k
             Veget.
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             Lips
             ●d
             Polyb.
             lib.
             5.
             242.
             
          
           
             a
             Plutarch
             in
             Pçlopida
             .
          
           
             b
             Aelian
             cap.
             13
             
          
           
             c
             Leo
             ca.
             4
             ▪
             §.
             73
             
          
           
             d
             Liv.
             decad
             .
             3
             ▪
             51
             
          
           
             a
             Caesar
             de
             bell
             .
             ciuili
             lib
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Salust
             .
             de
             coniur
             .
             Catilinae
             .
          
           
             c
             Livius
             decad
             .
             1
             lib.
             8.
             pag.
             214.
             A
             
          
           
             d
             Xenop
             .
             in
             Occo●om
             .
             ●
             30.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             e
             Eustat
             in
             Iliad
             
          
           
             f
             Iul.
             Pollux
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Suidas
             .
             in
             verbo
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Xenop
             Cyrop
             
          
           
             b
             E●y
             melogico●
             magn
             in
             strat
             .
          
           
             c
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             7.
             164.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             d
             Leo
             cap.
             4
             §.
             63.
             69.
             
          
           
             Patricius
             paralle
             ▪
             m●t
             .
             part
             .
             14
             173
             &
             part
             2.
             154.
             
          
           
             e
             Suidas
             in
             Enomotia
             .
          
           
             f
             Etymol
             magnu●
             in
             Enometis
             
          
           
             g
             Hesye
             .
             i●
             Enomotia
             .
          
           
             h
             I●l
             Pollux
             lib
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Arr.
             l.
             7.
             164
             
             :
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Xenop
             .
             Cyro●
             lib.
             3
             82.
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Leo.
             cap.
             4.
             
             §.
             71.
             72.
             
          
           
             c
             Leo
             ●a
             .
             4.
             
             §.
             6●
             
          
           
             d
             Leo
             ca
             4
             §.
             14
             
          
           
             a
             Plutarch
             in
             Pe
             lep●da
             .
          
           
             b
             Plutarch
             .
             ibib
             .
          
           
             c
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             1.
             34.
             
          
           
             d
             Cicer.
             ad
             A●icum
             li.
             8.
             epist.
             20
             
          
           
             a
             Xenop
             ▪
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             ●
             167.
             
          
           
             b
             Etymol
             .
             magn
             .
             in
             the
             word
             Stratos
             .
          
           
             a
             Caesar
             de
             bell
             .
             gall
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoh
             .
             de
             exp
             .
             Cyri.
             lib
             3.
             306.
             E
             
          
           
             c
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             graec
             .
             li.
             3.
             499.
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Arrian
             lib.
             ●
             .
             1●●
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             histor
             .
             g●aec
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             8●
             .
             A
             
          
           
             f
             Polyc●
             .
             l
             b.
             1.
             in
             Pan
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Polyb.
             lib.
             2.
             150
             
             A.
             
          
           
             b
             Polyb
             lib.
             5.
             408
             
             C.
             
          
           
             c
             Polyaen
             lib.
             2.
             in
             Cle●rcho
             .
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Caesar.
             de
             bell
             .
             gall
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Suidas
             in
             Mechos
             .
          
           
             f
             Di●d
             .
             Sicul.
             25●
             575.
             
          
           
             g
             Arrian
             lib.
             1.
             3
             
             C.
             
          
           
             h
             Polyb.
             lib.
             1.
             35
             
             A.
             
          
           
             i
             Leo
             cap.
             4.
             
             §.
             ●
             &
             cap.
             14.
             
             §.
             108.
             &
             cap
             7.
             
             §
             54.
             cap.
             12
             §.
             40.
             46.
             47.
             
          
           
             k
             after
             cap.
             50.
             
          
           
             l
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             4.
             in
             Alexand.
             §.
             21
             
          
           
             m
             Polyb.
             lib.
             1●
             .
             664
             D.
             
          
           
             a
             Leo
             ca.
             7.
             
             §.
             ●2
             
          
           
             b
             Onosander
             e●
             .
             ●o
             .
             ●o
             .
             ca.
             §
             ●06
             
          
           
             c
             Leo
             ca.
             4.
             
             §.
             58
             
          
           
             a
             Leo
             ca.
             4.
             
             §.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             b
             Suidas
             in
             the
             word
             Phalangarchia
             .
          
           
             c
             Polyb.
             lib.
             ●
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             631.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             d
             Plut.
             in
             Philopaemen
             .
          
           
             a
             Aelian
             before
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             Leo
             exp
             .
             4
             §.
             62.
             63.
             64.
             65.
             
          
           
             a
             Aelian
             cap.
             3●
             
          
           
             b
             Aelian
             cap.
             4●
             .
          
           
             c
             Xenop
             Cyrop
             .
             lid
             .
             6
             167.
             
             B.
             ●
             
          
           
             a
             Xenop
             .
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7
             172.
             
             C.
             &
             pag
             175.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             b
             Xeno●
             .
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7
             179.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             c
             Xenoph.
             Hist.
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             ●
             .
             472.
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Xenoph
             hist.
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             ●2
             .
             473.
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Plut.
             in
             Sylla
             .
          
           
             b
             Leo
             cap.
             4
             §.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             Arrian
             lib.
             1.
             
             1●
             F
             &
             14
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Arrian
             li.
             ●
             .
             3●
             Curt.
             lib.
             3.
             6●
             
          
           
             e
             Arri
             li.
             3.
             59.
             ●
             
          
           
             f
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             19.
             
             6●5
             686.
             
          
           
             g
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             19
             ●16
             .
          
           
             h
             Xenop
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7.
             172.
             
             C.
             &
             175.
             C.
             
          
           
             i
             Ar●ian
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●
             ▪
             D.
             E.
             
          
           
             a
             Arrian
             lib.
             2.
             
             3●
             .
             B
             Curtius
             lib.
             ●
             .
             64
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             graec
             .
             lib
             45
             1●
             .
             C.
             
          
           
             c
             Livy
             Ce●b
             3.
             lib.
             9
             227.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             was
             done
             by
             M.
             Valerius
             the
             Dictator
             against
             the
             Hetr●●cans
             .
             Liv
             decad
             .
             ●
             .
             lib.
             19
             ▪
             262.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             And
             by
             L
             Papyri●
             Cor
             against
             the
             ●ammit
             〈◊〉
             decad
             .
             1
             lib.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             C.
             
          
           
             And
             by
             Sylla
             against
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             ●
             
          
           
             a
             Livy
             de●ad
             .
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             ●
             213.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             hist
             ▪
             graec
             .
             li
             6.
             596.
             A.
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             in
             v●ta
             Alexand
             Arrian
             lib.
             1.
             14.
             
             F.
             
          
           
             d
             Plutar●h
             in
             v●ta
             〈◊〉
             D●od
             .
             Sicul.
             lib.
             1●
             .
             64●
             
          
           
             a
             Xenop
             .
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             2.
             43.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             a
             Appian
             .
             in
             Syriacis
             .
             107.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             b
             Liv
             :
             Decad.
             4
             lib.
             7.
             141.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             a
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7.
             188.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             6.
             167.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             c
             Polyb
             lib
             6
             468.
             
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             d
             Polyb
             lib
             6
             468
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             e
             Livy
             Decad.
             4.
             lib.
             ●
             .
             pag
             16.
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Diodor.
             Sicul
             .
             lib.
             17.
             571.
             
          
           
             b
             Iustin.
             lib.
             11.
             639.
             
          
           
             c
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             18.
             644.
             
          
           
             d
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             16.
             649.
             
          
           
             e
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             18.
             651.
             
          
           
             f
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             19.
             685.
             
          
           
             g
             Diod
             Sicul.
             lib.
             16.
             510.
             
          
           
             h
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             16.
             555.
             
          
           
             i
             Polyb.
             lib.
             6.
             472.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             k
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             18.
             643.
             
          
           
             a
             Xenoph.
             Cyroped
             .
             lib.
             8.
             203.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             3.
             85.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             c
             Leo
             cap.
             4.
             
             §
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Leo
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Dilochia
             .
          
           
             d
             Cicero
             in
             orat
             .
             pro
             Deitaro
             .
          
           
             e
             Luc.
             
          
           
             f
             Polyb
             lib.
             3.
             225.
             
             B.
             &
             lib.
             11.
             639
             
             E.
             
          
           
             g
             Xenoph.
             d
             ▪
             exped
             .
             lib.
             4.
             325
             
             B
             ex
             Cyrop
             lib.
             ●
             .
             202.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             h
             Arrian
             lib.
             2.
             35.
             
             F.
             
          
           
             i
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             2.
             43
             D.
             
          
           
             h
             Polyb.
             lib.
             ●2
             .
             ●66
             B.
             
          
           
             k
             Poly●
             .
             lib.
             3.
             §
             10
             in
             l●
             hicrat
             .
          
           
             l
             Polyb.
             lib.
             11.
             641.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             m
             Polybius
             calleth
             a
             Cohort
             Syntagma
             ,
             lib.
             11
             641.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             n
             Diod
             Sicul
             lib.
             13
             391.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Suidas
             in
             m●cos
             .
          
           
             p
             Suidas
             in
             Xenagos
             &
             Iul.
             Poll.
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             Polyb.
             lib.
             1.
             33.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             r
             Suidas
             in
             Ectâctos
             .
          
           
             s
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             3.
             78.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             t
             Diodor.
             Sicul
             .
             lib.
             1.
             54.
             
          
           
             u
             Caesar.
             de
             bell
             .
             gall
             .
             lib.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             w
             Veget
             lib
             2
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             Leo
             cap
             6.
             
             §
             18
             19
             20.
             
          
           
             y
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7.
             172.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             z
             Lipsius
             ad
             Polyb.
             lib.
             4.
             
             D●
             .
             log
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Patric
             .
             Parall
             .
          
           
             p●rt
             .
             2.
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Leo
             cap.
             7.
             
             §.
             53.
             &
             cap.
             14.
             
             §.
             65.
             
          
           
             h
             Leo
             cap.
             7.
             
             §
             33.
             
          
           
             i
             Lipsius
             ad
             Polyb.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Dial.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             postea
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             Suidas
             in
             Ectâctos
             .
          
           
             m
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             6.
             167.
             E.
             
          
           
             n
             postea
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Suidas
             in
             E●os
             .
          
           
             b
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             1.
             in
             B●ccho
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Curtius
             lib.
             ●
             .
             372.
             
          
           
             d
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Crasso
             
          
           
             e
             App.
             in
             Parthicis
             143.
             
             C.
             D.
             
          
           
             f
             Leo
             cap.
             18.
             
             §.
             113.
             
          
           
             g
             Plutarch
             in
             Lyt●rgo
             .
          
           
             h
             
               For
               this
               measure
               s●e
            
             Iul.
             Pollux
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             10
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Pae●n
             
               ●
               a
               hymne
               pr●
               to
            
             Apollo
             .
             ●l
             .
             Pollux
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             1.
             
             §.
             33.
             
          
           
             k
             T●
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             ●03
             A.
             
          
           
             l
             Poly●
             .
             lib.
             1.
             in
             Procle
             .
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Athenaeus
             dipnosoph
             .
             lib.
             12
             517.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             n
             Pausan
             in
             Laco●s
             .
             193.
             
          
           
             o
             Polyb
             lib.
             4.
             289.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             p
             Plutarch
             in
             Lycurgo
             .
          
           
             q
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             15.
             475.
             
          
           
             r
             Polyen
             .
             lib
             ●
             in
             Procle
             §
             6
             1.
             
             Pausan
             in
             Lacom●s
             .
             93.
             
          
           
             s
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             5
             393.
             
          
           
             t
             Polyen
             .
             lib
             1.
             in
             Procie
             .
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Leo
             cap.
             ●
             .
             §
             ●
             .
          
           
             x
             Suidas
             in
             Ectactos
             .
          
           
             y
             Xenophon
             .
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7.
             191.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             z
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             2.
             44.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Suidas
             
               in
               the
               word
            
             Kerux
             .
          
           
             b
             Leo.
             cap.
             4.
             
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Xenoph
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyri
             lib.
             2.
             277.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             About
             a
             176
             pounds
             ●arling
             I●l
             .
             Poll
             ▪
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             6.
             430.
             437.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             ●istor
             .
             G●aec
             .
             lib.
             2.
             474.
             
          
           
             c
             Diodor.
             Si●
             :
             lib.
             11.
             260.
             
          
           
             Aelian
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Romulo
             .
          
           
             b
             Salust
             .
             in
             Iugurtha
             .
          
           
             c
             Veget.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Quint.
             Curt.
             lib.
             5.
             166.
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             Cyro●
             .
             lib.
             2.
             43.
             
          
           
             f
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             4.
             88
             
             B.
             
          
           
             g
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             6.
             168.
             
             C.
             D.
             
          
           
             h
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             3.
             in
             Iphicrate
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             3.
             64.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             b
             Diod.
             Si●ul
             .
             lib.
             18.
             653.
             
          
           
             c
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             1.
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             1.
             14.
             
             ●
             ▪
             &
             35.
             
             E
             &
             60.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             a
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             16.
             155.
             
          
           
             b
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             1.
             14.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             c
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             35.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             d
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             3.
             60.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             de
             rep
             .
             Lacedem
             .
             686.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             f
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             39
             C.
             
          
           
             g
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Pelopida
             .
          
           
             h
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             15.
             473.
             
          
           
             i
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             Graec.
             lib.
             4.
             528.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             k
             Scholiast
             .
             in
             Thucyd.
             lib.
             5.
             392.
             
          
           
             l
             Polyen
             lib.
             3.
             in
             Iphicrat
             .
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Xenophon
             Cyroped
             .
             lib.
             2.
             43.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             n
             E●ymologic
             :
             magn
             :
             in
             voc●
             Strat●s
             .
          
           
             a
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             3.
             85.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             8.
             203.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             c
             Vegetius
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7.
             176.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             e
             Platarch
             .
             in
             Timol.
             
          
           
             f
             Diod.
             Sicul
             :
             lib.
             20.
             743.
             
          
           
             g
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             36.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             h
             Leo
             cap.
             4.
             
             §
             65.
             
             &
             67.
             &
             cap.
             12.
             
             §
             66.
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   wing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     right
                     w.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     left
                     ●
                     ▪
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     3
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     7
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     3
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     6
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     23
                  
                   
                     23
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Merarchs
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     5
                  
                   
                     7
                  
                
                 
                   
                     1
                  
                   
                     3
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     8
                  
                   
                     6
                  
                
                 
                   
                     18
                  
                   
                     18
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             a
             Caesar
             d●
             bel
             .
             gall
             .
             lib.
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Philopoemene
             .
          
           
             c
             D●dor
             S●c
             :
             lib
             16
             51●
             .
          
           
             d
             Pol●b
             lib
             12
             664
             C.
             Leo
             cap
             17.
             
             §
             61.
             
          
           
             e
             Pol
             ●
             .
             lib.
             17
             764
             A.
             
          
           
             f
             Leo
             cap
             7.
             
             §.
             54.
             
          
           
             g
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7.
             178.
             A.
             
               It
               is
               called
               by
            
             Thucydides
             ,
             Synciifis
             ,
             Thucyd
             .
             lib.
             5.
             393.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             h
             Appian
             .
             in
             Parthicis
             .
             144.
             
             A.
             164.
             
             D.
             C.
             
          
           
             i
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             17.
             575.
             
          
           
             *
             Synaspisantes
             
          
           
             a
             Polyb.
             lib.
             17.
             764.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             b
             Aelian
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Polyb.
             lib.
             12.
             664.
             
             C.
             Leo
             cap.
             17.
             
             §
             91.
             
          
           
             d
             Suidas
             in
             Pl●thro
             .
          
           
             e
             Suidas
             ibid.
             &
             Leo
             cap.
             17.
             
             §
             89.
             
          
           
             a
             Xenophon
             de
             rep
             .
             Laced
             .
             686.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             b
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Crasso
             .
          
           
             c
             Xenoph.
             in
             Agesilao
             .
             659.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             d
             Leo
             cap.
             6.
             
             §
             38.
             
          
           
             e
             Iul.
             Pollux
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
             §
             32.
             calleth
             it
             a
             spanne
             .
          
           
             f
             Patricius
             Parel
             .
             part
             .
             secun
             :
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             2
             in
             Cleonym
             .
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Appian
             .
             in
             Syriacis
             .
             97.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             b
             Polyb.
             lib.
             17.
             763.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             c
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             16.
             510.
             
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             c
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             f
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             i
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             k
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             m
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             o
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             p
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             r
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Aemilio
             .
          
           
             s
             Polyb.
             lib.
             17.
             764.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             t
             Livy
             Decad.
             5.
             lib.
             573.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             u
             Livy
             decad
             .
             4.
             lib.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             x
             Livy
             decad
             .
             4.
             lib.
             2.
             30.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Appian
             ▪
             in
             Syr●cis
             .
             109.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             See
             Leo
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             3.
             &
             cap.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             b
             Po●yen
             .
             lib
             2
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             dc
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             4
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             17
             704.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             e
             Polyb.
             17.
             764.
             A.
             
          
           
             f
             L●o
             ●ap
             6.
             
             ●
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             Pol●b
             l.
             17.
             
             〈◊〉
             A.
             
          
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             .
             Pollu●
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             l.
             4
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             §
             ●
             .
          
           
             i
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             di●noso
             ●
             .
             lib
             5.
             
             ●04
             .
             A.
             
          
           
             k
             Polyb.
             l.
             17.
             764.
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Leo
             cap.
             14.
             
             §
             69.
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             ●ap
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Xenoph.
             de
             exp●d
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             1.
             270.
             D
             
          
           
             c
             Xenoph
             de
             exped
             .
             lib.
             4.
             322
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             9.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             e
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             55.
             
          
           
             f
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             1.
             23
             
             B.
             
          
           
             g
             Polyb.
             lib.
             1.
             47.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             h
             Arri●n
             .
             lib.
             9●
             .
             C.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             3●
             .
          
           
             a
             Xenoph.
             Cyro●
             .
             lib.
             7.
             188.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             b
             Leo
             cap.
             14.
             
             §
             105.
             
          
           
             c
             Arrian
             lib.
             
          
           
             d
             Leo
             cap.
             14.
             
             §
             ●04
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●ecad
             .
             5.
             l●b
             .
             2
             39.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             l●b
             .
             8.
             
             ●61
             .
             B.
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph
             hist.
             Graec.
             lib
             4.
             513.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7.
             178.
             
          
           
             f
             Appian
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             109.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             c
             Plut
             in
             Ant.
             
          
           
             d
             L●u
             .
             decad
             .
             4.
             lib.
             1.
             26.
             
             A.
             B.
             
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             2.
             39.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             g
             L●u
             de●ad
             4.
             lib.
             1.
             16.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             a
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             1.
             7.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             b
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             31.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             c
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             31.
             
             F.
             
          
           
             d
             Arrian
             l.
             3.
             64
             
             E.
             
          
           
             e
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             3.
             65.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             f
             Arrian
             .
             lib.
             4.
             99.
             
          
           
             g
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             3.
             in
             Iphicrate
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyr.
             lib.
             1.
             265.
             
             B.
             lib.
             7.
             416.
             
             A.
             B.
             
          
           
             a
             P●n
             natural
             .
             histor
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap
             56.
             
          
           
             a
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             16.
             512.
             
             Pol.
             lib.
             3.
             266
             
             A.
             B.
             
          
           
             b
             Hirtius
             de
             bell
             .
             Af●ican
             .
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyr.
             lib
             ▪
             3.
             309.
             
             ●
             .
             Plut
             in
             Anton.
             Appian
             in
             Par.
             164.
             
          
           
             c
             Xenoph
             ▪
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyr.
             lib.
             3.
             302.
             
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             d
             Diod
             ▪
             Sicul.
             lib.
             4.
             189.
             
          
           
             e
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             Graec.
             lib.
             7.
             644.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             f
             Iust.
             lib.
             7.
             633.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             g
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             17.
             573.
             
             &
             594.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Alexand.
             
          
           
             h
             Plut.
             in
             Pyrth
             .
          
           
             e
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Agesilao
             .
          
           
             Xenoph.
             H●st
             .
             graec
             lib
             4.
             518
             
             ▪
             A.
             
          
           
             b
             Euclyd
             .
             lib.
             1.
             definit
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Polyb.
             lib.
             4.
             278.
             
             B.
             C.
             
          
           
             b
             Diodor.
             Sic
             :
             lib.
             16.
             510.
             
          
           
             c
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             Graea
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             646
             B.
             
          
           
             d
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             15
             pag
             502.
             
          
           
             h
             Xenoph.
             H●st
             .
             graec
             ▪
             lib.
             3.
             498.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             i
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Lycurgo
             .
          
           
             k
             Leo
             cap.
             12.
             9.
             40.
             
          
           
             l
             Leo
             cap.
             14.
             
             §.
             108.
             109.
             
          
           
             m
             Leo
             cap
             7.
             
             §
             81.
             &
             cap.
             14.
             
             §
             ▪
             70.
             
          
           
             t
             after
             cap.
             46.
             
          
           
             u
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             4.
             217.
             
             ●21
             .
          
           
             n
             Polyb.
             lib.
             12.
             663.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             o
             Leo
             cap.
             17.
             
             §.
             89.
             
          
           
             o
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             m
             Liv.
             decad
             .
             4.
             lib.
             7.
             142.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             d
             Liu.
             decad
             .
             4.
             lib.
             7.
             141.
             
             Poly●
             .
             lib.
             5.
             425.
             
             C.
             D.
             
          
           
             c
             Polyb.
             lib.
             1.
             39.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             d
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Polyb.
             lib.
             5.
             421.
             
          
           
             f
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Alexand.
             
          
           
             a
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             4.
             in
             Alexand.
             §
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Polyb
             lib.
             11.
             634.
             
          
           
             a
             Plut.
             in
             Pyrrh
             .
          
           
             b
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             in
             Agesilao
             .
          
           
             c
             Xenoph.
             Cyrop
             .
             lib.
             7.
             189
             
             ▪
             D.
             
          
           
             a
             Latus
             ape●ū
             
          
           
             a
             Plut.
             in
             Pyrrh
             .
          
           
             a
             Pausan.
             in
             Articis
             43.
             
          
           
             b
             Pausan.
             in
             Corinth
             89.
             
          
           
             c
             Pausan.
             in
             Corinth
             .
             87.
             
          
           
             d
             Diod.
             Sicul.
             lib.
             15.
             473.
             
          
           
             b
             Polyen
             .
             lib.
             ●
             ▪
             in
             Agesilao
             .
          
           
             b
             Aemil.
             Prob.
             in
             Chabria
             .
             105.
             
          
           
             See
             Leo
             cap.
             7.
             
             §
             83.
             84.
             
          
           
             See
             Leo
             cap.
             12.
             
             §
             ▪
             95.
             
          
           
             x
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             graec
             .
             lib.
             4.
             519.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             Xenoph.
             hist.
             graec
             lib.
             6.
             605.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             h
             Xenoph.
             de
             rep
             .
             Lacedem
             .
             686.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             See
             Leo
             cap.
             18.
             
             §.
             39.
             
          
           
             i
             Herodot
             .
             in
             Calliop●
             248.
             
             &
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Aristide
             .
          
           
             k
             Liv.
             decad
             .
             3.
             lib.
             8.
             204.
             
             B.
             Polyb.
             lib.
             11.
             640.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             n
             Suidas
             
               in
               the
               word
            
             Dip●asiasai
             .
          
           
             o
             Suidas
             
               in
               the
               word
            
             Dip●asiasai
             .
          
           
             n
             Polyen
             .
             lib
             2.
             in
             Cleandrida
             .
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             See
             Leo
             cap.
             7.
             
             §.
             69.
             
             &
             79.
             
          
           
             p
             Xenoph
             Cyrop
             lib.
             6.
             168.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             q
             Leo
             cap.
             14
             ▪
             §.
             103.
             
          
           
             i
             Leo
             cap.
             7.
             69.
             
          
           
             k
             Poly●n
             l●b
             4.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             ●
             Po●yb
             .
             l.
             b
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Appian
             in
             Syriacis
             ●07
             .
             B.
             
          
           
             *
             Hollow
             Wedge
             .
          
           
             *
             Double
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             *
             Treble
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             *
             Double
             fronted
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             *
             Horsemen
             that
             vse
             two
             horses
             ,
             one
             spare
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             vidden
             vpon
             .
          
           
             *
             Doulbe
             flanked
             Phalange
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             H●rse
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             hollow
             fronted
             battaile
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             conuexebattaile
             .
          
           
             *
             Foure-square
             .
          
           
             *
             Wedge
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Before
               cap.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             
               before
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             
               before
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A05855-e78460
           
             The
             enemy
             before
             the
             Vantgard
             .
          
           
             Advancing
             .
          
           
             The
             enemy
             in
             the
             Reare
             .
          
           
             The
             enemy
             in
             flanke
             .
          
           
             The
             enemy
             in
             front
             .
          
           
             without
             advancing
             .